Chapter 1: I’m A Person!
Summary:
Superman wants to send Superboy away but Batman is having none of it
Notes:
Hi guys, soooo this is my first time writing a fic for DC characters so let’s see how this goes.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Superboy sat quietly outside the Justice League’s meeting room. It had been a week since he’d been living at the Watchtower. Metropolis was still recovering from the last intergalactic battle the city had witnessed, and Lex Luthor had been sent to Belle Reve. So Superboy was alone….
Superman had been distant towards him, and brushed Superboy off almost anytime he’d tried to speak with his…father.
Over the week, Superboy had been able to talk a bit more with the other Justice League members, but most of them were also distant. Like they were trying to pick him apart like a puzzle.
But he did get to learn a little more about Superman. He leaned the he had grown up in Kansas, that he apparently had a job as a journalist, and that he had two names. An alien name, Kal, and a human name, Clark. Superboy was almost jealous, he wasn’t even give a name, just Superman by Lex Luthor and then renamed Superboy by the press. He didn’t have a human or alien name.
But maybe he would! Because today, after almost a fully week of ignoring him. Superman had called the Justice League to a meeting to discuss what he’d do about Superboy.
Superboy wasnt invited to the meeting, obviously. But they were talking about him, so he had every right to eavesdrop on the conversation, it was kinda hard not to do with his super hearing anyway. Plus, he secretly hoped that Superman would take him in, let him come live with him and train him to be the next Superman.
Lex Luthor had been a horrible father figure to him, but he was sure that Superman would get over the initials shock and take him in. Of course, he understood why Superman was being distant, he had Lex’s intellect after-all, the man had just woken up from the dead and found out he had a kid, it make sense that he’d be confused about it. But time had passed now, Superboy knew that Superman was a good person, surely he’d do some thinking and decided to take his own child in and apologize for being cold to him earlier.
Superboy crouched down on the floor when he heard the Justice League members take their seats at their meeting table…..
—————————————————
Inside the meeting room, Aquaman, Wonder Woman, Flash, Green Lantern, Green Arrow, Shazam, Cyborg, Superman, and a very irritated looking Batman were sat for their meeting.
Superman got up from his chair to lead the meeting. He cleared his throat before starting, “We are here to discuss what shall be done about the clone.” And Superboy’s heart sank a little, clone??! He was a person!
Luckily, Batman agreed him. Batman banged a hand on the table, “Clone!? He’s a child.” He glared at the Kryptonian sitting across from him at the table.
Superman scoffed, “He’s a genetically enhanced and modified version of me.”
“So your child then” Batman spat.
Superman pinched the bridge of his nose, “No, he was created by Lex Luthor to serve as a weapon for his ambitious fantasies.”
All present members of the league could feel the tension in the room. So Barry took one of the team and raised an uncertain hand, “So what do you think we should do with the kid…I mean clone?” He corded himself when Superman glared at him.
“Yeah, from what we gathered he seems to have most of your powers, but he can’t fully control them yet” Cyborg reported, based on his analysis of all recording he had gotten of Superboy.
“We can’t allow a creature of such power to go unchecked” Wonder Woman spoke coldly.
Batman crossed his arms, “You have to train him, you’re his father.”
“He’s not my son. I wasn’t even alive when he was born” Superman sounded exasperated.
Batman shook his head, “That doesn’t matter, he didn’t ask for any of this. But he’s half Kryptonian, and you’re the only person who can train him.”
Superman raised an eyebrow, “And how do you suggest I do that?”
“Take him to Metropolis, train him there.”
Superman sighed, “I can’t. I literally just got back from the dead, I still need to get so many things from my civilian life sorted out. And Metropolis needs me….I-I didn’t even ask for this?!”
Batman’s shoulders softened lightly, “I understand how you’re feeling.”
“Do you? Do you really understand? Has a villain ever used you to create an artificial child to be used as their weapon??” Superman said in a mocking tone.
Batman shrugged, “Believe it or not…yes.”
Everyone went silent after that, all staring at Batman who wore a neutral expression on his face. None of them knew who the man was or what he did in his free time, but none would expect him to openly share such information about himself.
Barry made a confused expression, “Wait, you have a kid?”
Hal put a hand on his friend’s shoulder, “I think you’re better off not knowing.”
Superman huffed, “Look, I didn’t want to be a father right now, much less have a child with Lex Luthor. I just….I need time.”
“And what do you expect hin to do while you take this time to think about it?”
It was Green Arrow’s turn to take one for the team, “Maybe someone else can start his training until you’re ready” he suggested.
Women Woman shook her head, “Well I won’t train him, I train other warriors of Themyscira.“
Barry raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, “Well don’t look at me, I already got a wife and my own kids to look after.”
“I’m not taking him to Atlantis” Aquaman added.
“I could take the kid up to space if you want” Hal offered.
Superman shook his head, “An unchecked Kryptonian out in space alone, that’s a terrible idea!”
“So what do you suggest? Gonna leave the kid with Lex Luthor?” Hal asked sarcastically.
“Absolutely not!” Kal’s voice grew louder. Scarring nearly everyone at the table, and Superboy in the hall.
Except Batman of course, who kept a scowl on his face. “Face it Kal, you gotta train him. He’s your responsibility!”
“A responsibility I never wanted or asked for!”
“He could stay with my dad at STAR labs, he could learn some stuff about Krypton and other planets that the scientists are working on.” Cyborg suggested next.
This one cause Superman’s attention, and he placed a hand under his chin in consideration, “That could be good for him.”
But Supeboy’s breath hitched quietly. He had lived for months, most of his life, in a lab. He had been poked and tested on for months on end until Lex considered him good enough to be introduced to the public. He refused to be sent to another lab.
“You want to send a kid that was grown in a lab into another one?! Are you serious?” Batman took the words right out of Superboy’s mouth.
“It would be good for him, he could read their entire database on Krypton and several other worlds, and he’d have access to technology not even Lex had.” Was the best Superman could come up with decent the idea.
Batman got up from his chair and looked over to his fellow leaguers, “And you’re all okay with this?”
Everyone kept quiet, what could they even say? Everyone knew that the boy was a clone of Superman, so if anyone could dictate what would happen to the boy was Superman himself. Besides, sending him to live at the lab for a while wasn’t such a bad fate.
After what felt like an eternity, someone finally spoke up. “Uh, can I say something?” Shazam avoided Kal’s piercing gaze.
“Go ahead Shazam” Batman spoke in a softer tone.
Shazam gulped, “O-Okay, look!” He found the courage to raise his head, “We all know I got my powers when I was really young and….it was hard to learn how to fly, and shot lighting, and control my super strength all by myself. I know what’s it’s like to be a kid and suddenly have a bunch of powers and hero responsibilities just thrown at you. It would have been nice to have someone there to teach me all that….”
Batman was proud of him, he knew Shazam was just a teenager underneath all the power. If anything, both him and Robin reminded him of his sons. He looked into Kal’s icy blue eyes, “Superboy needs you Clark, he needs stability. He can’t learn properly if he doesn’t have that.”
“And you would be the expect at training children I assume?” Wonder Woman directed the question at Batman.
Bruce rolled his eyes behind the cowl, “As if a lot of you don’t have prodigies of your own” but he held back. “I taught my apprentices the skills they needed to stand on their own. I’m proud of what they accomplished. It’s what you need to do for Superboy!”
“Wait there’s multiple Robins?” Hal blurted out.
“I thought it was just the one kid we met a long time ago” Aquaman chummed in.
Bruce wanted to face palm himself, did any of the other leaguers pay attention to their prodigies. But it made sense as to why Dick and Tim would invited their fellow Teen Titans to Christmas at Wayne Manor. Hell one time, when Dick was still Robin and the Titan Tower got destroyed because of an intergalactic battle, Starfire, Raven, and Beast boy had stayed at the manor for two months while the new tower was under construction.
Because yes, while Batman had never revealed his identity to the members of the Justice League. A great portion of the younger heroes knew who he was under the suit. And all helped keep it secret. “Two of them joined the titans if you all bothered to pay attention” was all Batman said.
“Oh..” Hal closed his mouth after that.
“Enough” Superman brought the attention back to his himself, “Batman I understand what you’re saying….but I’m not ready to train anybody. I need time to sort things about, Metropolis still needs to be rebuilt, the people need to trust me again. Once I do that, then I can take him in.”
“And how long is th..”
“And until then he’s going to STAR labs where he can study and not cause trouble to himself or anybody.” Superman said with finality.
—————————————————
Superboy felt that little hope within him crumble, so both his fathers wanted nothing to do with him, and both just put him in a lab. He wanted to barge into that meeting room and yell at Superman that he wasn’t as better as Lex Luthor as he believed himself to be.
But if Superman had made his decision then so would he! Superboy got up from his spot on the floor and started making his what he had been told would be his temporary room at the tower. If Superman wanted to send him away, Superboy would do the job for him…..
—————————————————
Inside the meeting room, everyone was silent. “Anyone opposed?” Wonder Woman asked the table. No one spoke a word, Superman had made his ruling.
Batman knew there was no use arguing with Superman, so he turned around and left the table all together. He would not be a part of this.
“Where are you going?” Barry asked as Batman walked over to the door.
Batman put a hand on the doorknob before he spoke, “Since you refuse to see reason, I refuse to be a part of this meeting.” He turned the knob and pushed the door open, “Don’t call unless the world is ending.” And he shut the door behind him…..
—————————————————
“That’s a bit dramatic” Green Arrow spoke up after Batman had left.
The green lantern held his face with his hand, “Ill never understand that guy”
They were discussing what had just transpired, but Superman wasn’t listening. He was busy staring a the door that Batman had just walked thought. He understood his friend’s anger, he really did. While they weren’t the closest with one another, Superman had always eeeb how Batman had a soft side for children, carrying lollipops in his belt or comforting them after a battle had been over. Heck, he was probably the leaguer who spent the most time with the Titans and other younger heroes. Of course he’d be angry at Kal’s decision to turn Superboy away.
But Kal needed time to come to terms with everything. He had never expected that the first thing greeting him once he came back to life would be a young teenager calling him ‘dad’. He had never expected Luthor to go as low as to make a clone of Superman and himself. And if he were to have a child, he had always wanted….no expected it would be a with his soulmate, not his greatest hater.
At first, he had thought that he would never find his soulmate, they were probably Kryptonian and he was the only one left. But after some thinking he came to the rational conclusion that, since he had been destined to reach each, it was well to assume that destiny would provide him a human mate. He had thought that Lois was his soulmate, but the theory was discarded since she couldn’t feel that he was alive, and soulmates were supposed to always be able to feel each other.
He didn’t have many other guesses as to who his soulmate could be, but it wasn’t the biggest weight on his mind at the meet. So now, he hadn’t even met his soulmate yet he was supposed to be a father to Superboy.
Wonder Woman nudging him on the shoulder brought Superman out of his daze and back to the discussion at the table.
Cyborg raised an eyebrow at the Kryptonian, “So, STAR labs it is?”
Superman took in a deep breath “Yes.”
“Hey, don’t let Batman get to ya, I had to live there for a bit after my…..transformation. It wasn’t that bad, maybe he’ll even make some friends” Cyborg added.
That made Superman be more at ease, he hasn’t asked for Superboy to exist, but he knew it wasn’t the boy’s fault. He had been distant, but he’d make sure the boy was taken care of and safe…
———-———-———-———-———
Superboy was throwing all his belongings into a black double bag, good thing he didn’t have that many belongings anyway.
He wasn’t sure where he was gonna go the only city he’d lived in was Metropolis but it was the last place he could go to. He just had to be as far away from Superman as possible.
He wasn’t sure if his father would come after him or not. But Superman would have to drag the boy’s body across the world before he let himself be thrown into another lab.
“Superboy” a gruff voice came up behind him.
He knew it wasBatman. He was grateful that Batman had defended him again the other members of the Justice League, but he wanted to be alone, “Leave me alone.”
Batman didn’t leave, instead he actually came inside the room and shut the door behind him, “We have to hurry.”
Superboy had no idea what the bat wanted, but he didn’t have time to waist. “Didn’t you hear me? I said leave me alone!” He repeated, louder this time.
Batman let go of the door and tried getting closer, “Listen I need you to…”
Supoerboy snapped, “No, I’m not doing anything anyone tells me. I did everything Lex Luthor asked of me, and he tried to get rid of me when he thought I was a failure!” His voice cracked a little, “I’m not letting Superman put me in a lab again, I’m not a clone!”
Batman looked at him sympathetically, “I know….you’re a person.”
Superboy met Batman’s gaze, “At least someone thinks so.”
Batman looked the boy up and down, “You remind me of someone.”
That peaked the boy’s interest, “Who?”
Batman smiled softly, “Someone I want you to meet.” He then looked over to Superboy’s duffle bag, “Now hurry up with that bag, we need to go before they finish the meeting.”
Superboy blinked at him, “Wait! You’re…..helping me leave?!”
Batman nodded, “Yes, Superman is being stupid and I won’t let him sen you to a lab.”
Superboy couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Someone…..cared? Both his fathers didn’t want him, one say him as an intellectual property and the other saw him as a nuisance. But why would Batman of all people care about him? They had no relation to each other, why would Batman want to train him, could he even train someone with superpowers?
Superboy wasn’t sure if the bat could be trusted, he had already been let down by several people he thought he could rely on. But did he even have a choice? It was either trust the bat or be sent to STAR labs…..the choice was obvious.
Superboy sighed but accepted his fate, “Okay, so where are you gonna send me?” He wanted to know, if not a lab maybe he’d be able to hide out in another big city for a while.
“I’ll take you to Gotham…” the bat replied nonchalantly. “You can stay with me and some others.”
Others. Superboy wondered who these others were. He had never been to Gotham before but he had read and heard about it, a dark city filled with crime and asylum patients blowing up buildings. It was no Metropolis, but maybe a place where he could blend in. If Superman found a way to live a life among humans then so could he.
So Superboy pulled up his duffle bag and zipped it closed, “Okay, let’s go!”
Batman looked skeptical at the half empty bag in the boy’s arms, “That’s…all you have?”
Superboy felt a shiver down his spine, he knew he didn’t have much, but someone else pointing it out stung a bit. “L-luthor didn’t give me much besides my super suit. A-and Superman never really took me shopping…” he explained.
Batman nodded in understanding, “It’s alright, we’ll get you more clothes when we get to the city.”
Okay, so first Batman wanted to take him Gotham, and wanted to take him shopping. Superboy had to ask himself if he wasn’t hallucinating all of this. He shook his head, all those questions would have to be answered later, “How are we sneaking out of here?”
———-———-———-———-———
Superboy and Batman walked quietly but quickly thought the halls of the watchtower. Superboy used his superheating to keep tabs on what was happening in the meeting room, “They’re on call with Cyborg’s father.”
Batman nodded as he turned down another hall, “Stay behind me, we just need to reach the hanger where the Bat Wing is” he instructed.
Superboy raised an eyebrow, “You named your ship the Bat-Ship?”
Batman looked over his shoulder to glare lightly at the boy, “You have a problem with that?”
Superboy gulped, even though Batman was helping him he couldn’t help but still be unnerved by the vigilante. “Nope, Bat-Ship is good” he raised an awkward thumbs up.
Batman didn’t say anything, just kept walking until they reached the hanger bay. Superboy hadn’t been to the hanger before, but it wasn’t like there was much to see anyway. Most of the Justice League members could fly on their own, Superboy included, but Batman always came in his steel black ship.
Batman input a code into the launchpad to open the hanger doors. “Get on the ship.” So both Batman and Supeboy hoped into the Bat-Ship.
“We did it?” Superboy asked as he took a seat on one of the sleek leather seats.
Batman was busy turning on the ship’s engines, “Yes, now sit down and put on a seat belt” he lightly bushed the boy off.
Superboy laughed, “I can’t believe Batman is helping me run away from Superman” he said in Alamo disbelief.
Batman paused what he was doing for a moment, “It’s not running away, it’s he said he needed time. We’re giving him time.” He then got back to the steering wheel as the doors to the hanger were fully opened, “Now put on the seat belt!”
Superboy laughed again but put on the seatbelt like he was told “Alright, all strapped in.”
So Batman turned on the engine and got the ship to take off from the watchtower. They were on the air, headed to Gotham.
Superboy watched from the glass as the watchtower became father and farther away. He had flown in the air more times than he could remember, but witnessing flight from inside a space ship felt entirely different. It quite hit the same as having the wind blow through your hair and face, but watching from the glass let him take in the full view.
So they flew in comfortable silence for a few minutes, until Batman typed on the touchscreen of the control panel. Superboy watched as the bag typed out what looked like a phone number on the screen. And after a few seconds, a ringing screen popped up. Batman had called someone.
It didn’t take long for someone on the other end of the line to pick up the call. “Alfred?” Batman called out. Superboy wondered who this Alfred was.
“Yes sir?” An older male voice on the other line responded.
“Please call the boys and tell them to meet me in the cave” Batman instructed. “All of them! Tell them it’s urgent” he emphasized.
The voice was quiet for a moment….”Should I be conceded sir?” The person on the other side sounded tired.
Batman sighed, “No, but I need you to do one more thing.”
“What else do you need sir?”
Batman’s eyes moved a little to his side where Superboy sat, “Can you make sure that one of the guests rooms is ready for use.”
Superboy’s breath hitched again. Batman was giving him a room? Seriously, why was this man ready to give him all the things his supposed parents should have been getting him.
“We are having a guest over?” The voice asked. And Superboy looked up at Batman, as if waiting for the verdict.
“No, just…..someone will be staying with us for a while and I want them to be comfortable” Batman said.
“Very well sire, I will call the boys and prep the room for our guest” the voice on the phone replied.
“Thank you Alfred” Batman spoke and ended the call.
Superboy knew he probably shouldn’t ask, but his curiosity had been peaked, “Soooo…who’s Alfred?”
“Im Batman, but I don’t work alone you know.”
Superboy was a little speechless, “Huh, I always thought you did.” Batman never gave off the energy of being a great team player, though Superboy had to keep in mind that practically all he had seen of Batman for the past week was the bat arguing with the rest of the league.
Batman laughed, an actual amused laugh, “It takes more than just me to keep everything running .”
Superboy felt good, good considering all the circumstances, he looked at the scenery ahead but his mind wasn’t focused on what his eyes were seeing. His mind was filled with questions and doubts. What would he even do once he got to Gotham? Was coming with Batman the right decision? Would Superman be mad that he fled and come looking for him and take him to the lab?….No!
He wouldn’t let anyone trap in a lab again, he was a person not a lab rat. Batman say that, so coming with him had to have been the right decision. Yeah, he would go with Batman and figure out what to do with his life from now on. “Thanks by the way” he spoke softly while still looking at clouds.
“For what?” Batman asks, not removing his eyes from the front of the shop.
Superboy sighs, “For helping me. Ever since….ever since everyone found out about me being a clone of Superman and Luthor they all look at me different.” His stomach did a turn, “The league thinks I’m a threat, the people of Metropolis thought I was some weapon Lex made to destroy Superman, and a bunch of reporters would ask me questions about my creation, and Superman won’t even talk to me. You’re the first person that……sees me as a person.” He felt a little better saying it all out loud.
Batman was quiet for a moment, probably pondering over his words before he spoke, “You are a person” he affirmed, “You aren’t a clone Superboy, you were made with Luthor and Kal’s genetics, but you’re not either of them. You’re your own person.”
That makes Superboy smile, he was a person. He was different from Superman and different from Luthor. He would figure out who he was and maybe Batman would help him do that, “Thanks for letting me stay with you.”
Batman chuckles lightly, “Your not the first one.”
Superboy raised a questioning eyebrow, “You know, I only get like half of all the things you say.”
Batman laughed again, louder this time…more genuine, “You’ll understand better when we get there.”
“If you say so” Superboy shrugged and slumped into his chair.
“I hope you like the room we prepare for you” Batman.
Superboy felt a piece of his heart heal with that, it was the first time someone actually cared about his comfort….his opinion on something! On the inside, he was doing a happy summer sail in the air, but on the outside he simply said, “Anything is better than a lab.”
They flew in a comforting silence after that. Batman wondering how he would calmly explain to his sons that they were basically about to get a new brother. While Superboy wondered where exactly they were going, Batman’s….lair?….base?….home? Though it didn’t really matter.
———-———-———-———-———
Back at the Watchtower, the Justice League meeting had ended and all league members had returned home, expect Superman.
They had spoken with Dr. Stone and gotten his approval to bring Superboy to STAR labs. Though Superman had decided to wait a few days before bringing Superboy to the lab, after the argument with Batman, Superman decided that he should sit with the boy and properly explain himself to him. Explain how he was adjusting to the whiplash of being cloned…of being made a father without his knowledge.
Superman hated admitting it, but Batman was right. Superboy hadn’t asked to be created, and he had no right to take his frustrations out on the boy, but he needed time.
So after everyone left, he walked over to the room he had given Superboy to live in during his stay. He reached the door and hesitated, he wasn’t sure how to explain the situation, how to delicately tell Superboy that he’d be staying at STAR labs for a little while and after……maybe he’d come live in Metropolis at Clark’s apartment. Well Clark would have to check if he even still had an apartment after being gone for so many months.
So he knocked on the door lightly, “Superboy, we need to talk” then he waited……..but no one answered. Superman was confused, usually Superboy just stayed in his room doing the day. He used his super hearing to try and find Superboy’s heartbeat, but he couldn’t hear it.
The heart beat wasn’t there. Wasn’t in the room, wasn’t in the hallway, wasn’t in the entire watchtower….
And Superman panicked, where could the boy have gone? Why did he leave? He pushed the door to the room open and froze.
The room was empty, the little clothing and personal items that Superboy had brought with him on the first day were all gone. His bed was neatly made, and there was a piece of paper on top of the bed.
A note Superboy had written for Superman before Batman had come into his room, but Superman didn’t know that. So Kal took the paper off the bed and read the note:
Dear Superman,
If you’re reading this then I’m already gone. I overheard your meeting, and I’m not letting you shove me into another lab. I already spent most of my life trapped in an underground lab, I don’t want to be sent to another one. So I’m leaving, I’m not sure where but I’m not letting you control me like he did.
-Superboy, a person, not your clone.
Superman felt guilt hit him like a kryptonite bullet! Superboy had heard! Heard Kal say he didn’t want him, that he was going to send him into a lab like Lex Luthor had done. But the worst part was the simple words “a person”, Superboy didn’t want to be Superman he just wanted to be a person, and his own father had told a group of people that he didn’t think of the boy as a person.
Batman was absolutely right, and Kal had to fix this. He had to find the boy and apologize…..but where could Superboy have gone?
Notes:
Fun fact! I was considering making this an Omegaverse fic, so Clark would be mad/upset that he’s a father and it didn’t happen with his fated mate. But I wasn’t sure if it was a good idea so changed it to generic solemates.
But if you think omergaverse would be better let me know!
Chapter 2: I Have A Name Now!
Summary:
Bruce brings Superboy to the Batcave to introduce him to his family.
And yes, he gets a name!
Notes:
Hi to all readers, I have an exam tomorrow but Ive been writing this for a few days and had to finish it. I hope you guys liked it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jason, Tim, and Dick were sitting on the couch in the Batcave. A few years ago, Bruce had amplified the cave and added a lounge area where everyone could just sit and hold discussions. The idea came to him after the Teen Titans had come to stay at the manor and Bruce had realized that the cave wasn’t large enough for all of them to train or simply coexist without someone getting hit by an on flying weapon.
So the three of them sat lazily on the couch while waiting for Batman, and also for Damian to arrive. They were all wearing their super suits, Dick had put his on because he was supposed to go meet with Starfire, Jason had just returned from patrol with Red Arrow, and Tim had already been in the cave doing research when he got the message from Alfred to be in the cave.
After a few minutes, Damian arrived, also wearing his suit and with Ace right by his side. “Nice of you to finally join us” Jason remarked.
Ace jumped on the couch next to where Dick was sitting and rested his head on the man’s thigh. “Hey buddy” Dick patted the dog’s head without hesitation.
“So, why do you think he called us all?” Tim asked now that they were all present.
Jason shrugged, “No clue, but I was coming here anyway.”
Dick scratched the back of his neck, “Well, Star got the weekend off and we were gonna spend it together so I hope it’s not something too serious.”
Damian glared at his brothers, “Father wouldn’t call us here if it wasn’t serious.”
Tim tilted his head, “Well last I checked his files there weren’t any big threats after Superman came back.”
“Yeah. Remember when he called us here when Damian brought a cow home!” Jason reminded them with a laugh. He always got a kick out of reminding Bruce who he called them to ask for help when Damian had basically forced him to bring a cow to the manor with them after a mission.
“Don’t look at me, I haven’t brought any new animals here” Damian defended himself.
“Bet he’s bringing another kid home….” Jason suggested.
“What?” Tim and Drake spoke up in unison. Though neither would be that upset if it were true.
Dick had watched Bruce bring three more boys to the manor so it wouldn’t be that strange. Plus, all the kids that came to live with them were orphans, like he himself had been, so if Bruce was bringing another kid home it probably meant that it was another orphan, someone who was alone, someone who needed a family ... .like they all had been.
“You think father would do that?” Damian asked.
“He brought three kids home before he even knew you existed, trust us it’s not hard to believe” Tim retorted.
“Or maybe someone found out his secret identity” was Jason’s next
“That would constitute an emergency” Damian agreed.
Dick raised an eyebrow, “You think one of the Justice League members figured it out?” He would be shocked if they did, he had worked with some of them when he was little and it had always baffled him how none were able to piece together that Bruce Wayne was Batman. Seriously, who else from Gotham had enough cash to finance the freaking Justice League??
“Maybe…” Damian said, “but I have no idea how that could have happened.”
“Well I know for a fact none of the Titans and our friends would betray our trust like that” Dick stated.
Damian nodded in agreement, “Fair enough, I suppose none of them have been given reason to be distrusted……at least that we know of.”
“Let’s just wait and see what he has to tell us,” Jason proposed. And so for the next thirty minutes they all sat together, sharing small talk while waiting for Batman.
—————————————————
Superboy watched as he and Batman arrived in Gotham. He had been told that the city was dark and edgy, and honestly it was true. The city was the complete opposite of Metropolis’ clear skies and golden skyline.
Superboy was a bit worried about being in the unknown city, but he had to. He would face the unknown and discover what he could make of himself.
As Superboy was busy with his thoughts, he hadn’t noticed that Batman had diverted the ship’s trajectory away from the city. “Where are we actually going?”
“My base is on the outskirts of the city,” Batman responded. He directed the ship towards some fields filled with trees. Superboy understood, he had been to Superman’s Fortress once, it made sense that super heroes need to have bases that are well hidden from any prying eyes.
They flew towards the trees and up until they reached a cavern, and flew inside the cavern with no hesitation. It was dark, very dark. And long, it felt like they were flying in a dark corridor for hours. So Superboy’s eyes widened when he saw industrial lights inside the cavern.
“This is the Batcave” Batman told Superboy when he saw the boy’s mouth hanging open.
“I’m not even surprised you call this place the Batcave” Superboy responded as he kept staring.
The industrial corridor ended when they reached a large open room with a platform for the ship to land. And Superboy could see that there were other platforms with a plethora of other vehicles.
Batman landed the ship on the platform and began shutting off the engine, “The boys must be waiting for us” he unbuckled his seat belt.
“So do I get to know who the ‘boys’ are now?” Superboy asked as he unbuckled his own seat belt.
Batman sighed, “They’re my Robins….”
“They’re your sidekicks” Superboy cut in.
Bruce gritted his teeth, “They’re also vigilantes, but they’re also my family” he explained. He clicked a button on his monitor and the doors of the ship opened. “Come, I’ll introduce you” he gestured for Superboy to follow him out.
Superboy watched as Batman exited the ship and stepped onto the hanger, and as he followed, he noticed that there were four figures walking over to Batman. He didn’t recognize them, but he had heard on the news once that Robin was Batman’s sidekick, though he didn’t think there’d be four of them.
“Good to see you’re all here” Batman said as he approached the boys.
“Hey B what’s up?” Dick asked as he approached his father, the fact that he didn’t seem injured was good.
“Why did you summon all of us?” Damian got straight to the point.
“I called you all because we have a situation” Bruce started.
“What is it father?” Was Damian’s next question.
“Father??!!” Superboy said a little too loudly as he was stepping out of the ship, he had heard every word exchanged so far thanks to his super-hearing, causing all the boys to turn their head towards him.
“Told you he found another kid!” Jason shouted next, “I should have bet money on that.”
Dick looked Superboy up and down, “Seriously, are a magnet to black haired young boys or what.”
Bruce took a deep breath, “This is a different situation entirely. And that’s why I need all of you and….where’s Alfred?”
“He’s upstairs with Roy,” Jason answered.
Batman raised an eyebrow, “And what are they doing?”
“Alfred is stitching him up,” Jason said bluntly.
“What, you didn’t tell us that?” Tim stared at Jason.
“What the hell did you do to him this time?” Dick did a face palm.
Jason huffed, “Would you calm down, a bullet scraped his shoulder. He’s fine.”
“Uh, alright. Anything else I should know about?” Batman asked in a tired voice.
“Kori is coming to stay the weekend” Dick states.
“Sure, she’s always welcome” and he meant it. Since Dick and Kori were soulmates she was already his daughter in law. Heck, she pretty much was since they were late teens and already dating, even before they found out they were soulmates.
“Okay, so who’s that?” Jason asked, gesturing towards Superboy.
Bruce took a step to the side so that he could probably introduce them, “Boys, meet Superboy.”
“Superboy?” Jason, Dick, and Damian said in unison.
“Superboy!” Tim nearly pounced onto the other boy with excitement. “Oh my god, someone get me some coffee…” he took one of Superboy’s hands to shake onto his own, “Okay I’ve wanted to meet you since I found out Lex Luthor cloned Superman.”
Superboy’s face contorted into pure confusion, “You did?” He had dealt with weird fans before, but this boy in a red suit seemed stranger than most.
“Duh, I have so many questions!” Tim let go of Superboy’s hand. “I’m fascinated by the technology they used to create you, since technically you’re not a clone right, Lex must have cloned himself or Superman first and then infused the other’s DNA. Basically creating a child without a female. Right?”
Superboy blinked, “Uh….” Even with super hearing he hasn’t understood all of Tim’s rambling. Usually people would gush over him to bring a ‘clone’ of Superman, not over his entire cloning process, it made him feel a bit nauseous if anything.
“Does Kryptonite affect you? Or are you immune since you’re half human? Also how old are you? Clearly your ageing was accelerated, but are you gonna age normally now or are you gonna get old really fast too?” Tim kept rambling with questions, he had always been fascinated by technology so finding out that someone had successfully created an artificial clone-child was absolutely fascinating.
“I’m sorry, I-I don’t know the answers to most of that” Superboy stuttered. He really didn’t know anything about himself, but seeing someone look actually interested in knowing more about him felt…..exciting.
“Oh..” Tim made a clicking noise with his tongue, “..it’s okay.”
“Actually, Red Robin isn’t entirely wrong,” Batman said.
“Huh” Superboy and Red Robin turned to the others, they had been caught in their little moment that they forgot they were still in the hanger bay. “Those are important questions….well mostly”
“Hey!” Tim snapped at his father, making Superboy laugh.
Batman turned to the half Kryptonian, “We need to know the full scope of your powers but also weaknesses, the whole point of you being here. We’ll have to explore all of it.”
“Yeah, it’s fine. We can make a whole file on you” Tim agreed with no hesitation.
“File?”
Dick walked up to them and put a hand on Tim’s shoulder blade, “Calm down Tim, you’re not supposed to scare him that fast” his voice was laced with sarcasm.
“Maybe we should move this conversation to the sitting area,” Batman suggested. So they did. They all walked over to the sitting area where Ace was still sitting on the couch. Dick, Damien, Jason, and Tim sat on the largest black couch, while Batman and Superboy sat across from them.
After they were all seated, Dick started the introductions, he offered a gloved hand which Superboy shook, “I’m Nightwing.”
“I’m Red Hood” Jason introduced himself next to them.
“I’m Red Robin,” Tim smiled happily.
“And I’m Robin” Damian was still eyeing Superboy suspiciously, with his arms crossed over his chest.
They started with their vigilante names, like they always did. Revealing their true names always took some time and familiarity with the person they were sharing the knowledge with.
“I’m Superboy, it’s nice to meet you all.”
“Okay so now, what is he doing here? Shouldn’t Superman be the one to help him with his powers?” Jason questioned Batman. Because sure, Batman was great at training rouge and talented orphans from Gotham, but they were all human! How were they all supposed to help train an alien?
Batman looked down at Superboy with sympathy, “Do you wanna explain?” He was fine with explaining the situation himself, but offering Superboy the chance to speak on his own behalf.
Superboy stopped breathing for a moment, he was being asked what he wanted to do. It was honestly sad at how joyous simply being given the opportunity to talk freely made him feel. “I can do it.”
Bruce smiled faintly and leaned back on the couch, “Go on.”
Superboy took in a deep breath, “I guess you already know I was…made by Lex Luthor. Well now that he’s in prison I thought I would live with Superman too..” he met eyes with Jason, “But he didn’t want me, he wanted to throw me into STAR labs like I’m a lab rat. So I was planning on running away….” that brought a collective gasp between the Robins, who would imagine Superman doing such a thing.
“But Batman stopped you?” Jason then asked.
Superboy nodded shyly, “Yeah, he said I could live with him….with you guys I guess.”
“So you kidnapped him against Superman’s wishes?” Damian directed at his father.
Batman shrugged his shoulders, “He was going to run away either way, I just offered him a place to run off to.”
Dick smiled widely, “So some things never change.”
“Huh?”
“We’re all adopted, Batman found us over the years and brought us into his family” Dick explained.
“Except me, I’m the blood son” Damian stated matter of factly.
Superboy snapped towards Robin, “What?”
“Don’t ask” Tim implored, they didn’t have time to go into that whole situation right now.
“Okay…?” Superboy concluded it was best not to argue.
“So we’re housing a smuggled alien now? I won’t call Robin’s adoption strange ever again” Jason laughed.
“Shut up Todd” Damian spat at the older, which only made Jason laugh harder.
Superboy felt like he was in a completely different world. Both in LexCorp’s lab and at the Watchtower, everyone around him was always extremely serious and detached. But here everyone seemed more laid back, they weren’t coworkers….they were family.
“Okay but do you think Superman is gonna come looking for you?” Red Robin asked, he was still studying Superboy with his eyes.
Superboy lowered his gaze, “I don’t know, he wanted to send me away so, technically I’m doing him a favor aren’t I?” He ended his self depriving statement with a sad laugh.
Nightwing felt bad, “Just gotta know in case we have to fight an angry Kryptonian in the near future” Dick awkwardly explained himself.
“We have enough kryptonite to take him,” Damian said flatly.
“Don’t be overconfident Robin” Batman said to his youngest son.
“Okay so next question, is he gonna live here with us?” Red Robin asked the next question.
“I brought him here for that exact purpose.”
“Cool, so are we gonna let him in on the whole secret identity thing?”
This made Superboy almost jump in his seat, “Wait….” he turned his body to face Batman properly, “Not even the Justice League knows who you are, but you’re gonna tell me?” He was floored! Today had been the first time he had a proper conversation with the knight of Gotham, and the Justice League had known the bat for years, yet he was being trusted with such information?
“We’re not gonna live around you wearing our masks,” Jason retorted.
“You guys live in this cave?”
“Of course not, we have a house, this is technically our basement” Batman answered.
Superboy looked over his surroundings, “Your basement? You mean this whole secret base is under your house.”
“Just wait til you see the house,” Tim added with excitement.
Superboy looked into Red Robin’s eyes….well the white eyes of his mask. “And you guys, trust me?”
“Well you wouldn’t be the first young super to know, honestly it’s mostly just the league that doesn’t know” Tim responded.
“What?”
“All the titans know, and other sidekicks know too,” Dick added.
Superboy didn’t know what to make of that information, but he would definitely be asking about that earlier, “Oh, that’s…..surprising.”
Batman put a hand on Superboy’s shoulder and spoke in a clear but firm voice, “I’m willing to trust you with this, but you have to swear you won’t tell anyone, not any of the other members of the league, not Lex Luthor, and especially not Superman.”
Superboy felt a chill down his spine. So Batman didn’t trust THE Justice League with his identity, but was willing to share his most intimate secret with a clone made by Lex Luthor??
Well the not telling anyone part wouldn’t be that hard, who would he tell anyway? The Justice League pretty much saw him as a rogue and unchecked clone of Superman. Lex? His creator was in prison, and Superboy didn’t want to see his face anytime soon. He would never risk Lex trying to bring him back to LexCorp. And Superman?? He didn’t want to see his other father, he wanted to be as far away as possible from the Kryptonian.
So he definitely wouldn’t tell anyone, but that wasn’t the most important thing, the important thing….is that he didn’t want to! Batman was the first person to be kind to him, to see him as more than a clone of Superman, to let him speak his mind, to give him a chance to just be human. Whoever the man was, Superboy would take his secret to the grave. “I promise, I won’t tell anyone” he spoke with vigor and finality.
Batman smiled, “Very well…” and he reached over his head to unclamp his cowl. And in what Superboy could only describe as slow motion, the black leather fell back to reveal a man with black fluffy hair and icy blue eyes. “Nice to meet you Superboy,” the man said.
Superboy felt the air be pulled from his lungs, he recognized the man. He recognized Batman! “You’re Bruce Wayne, the billionaire?”
“Is that shocking? Like seriously, who else in Gotham can afford this?” Jason sounded exasperated. But Bruce just kept looking at Superboy.
The scientist at LexCorp had a hidden tv at the Lab (that they would hide whenever Lex came to ask for updates on their work), so he had seen clips of Bruce Wayne on the news. “I-I always heard Lex Luthor complain about how he could possibly lose business to an idiot like you…” Superboy laughed.
Bruce mirrored his laugh, “That's kinda the plan.”
“You’re a genius! You play stupid in front of everyone so nobody would think you’re Batman!”
“He gets it,” Dick nudges Jason’s shoulder.
“I won’t tell anyone Bruce, I promise” Superboy promises once again.
“Good” was all Bruce said, then he turned to his sons, “..boys?”
They understood the message, and Superboy watched as the four boys started taking off their masks.
Nightwing was the first to take off his mask, he looked a lot like Bruce, with black hair and blue eyes. “Nice to meet you Superboy, I’m Dick Grayson-Wayne.”
Superboy thought that being called ‘Dick’ was odd, but decided it was rude to comment on someone’s name being inappropriate.
Red Hood took of his helmet in one swoop, only to be another black haired with bluish-green eyes, “Jason Todd-Wayne”
Robin took off his eye mask, “I’m just Damian Wayne.” And yep, he was like a smaller version of Bruce.
Red Robin was the last to take off his mask, “Tim Drake-Wayne” he smiled at Superboy, his own blue eyes glowing in the light.
“Nice to meet you all” Superboy smiled at all of them.
“So what’s your name?” Tim asked him excitedly.
Superboy’s smile faltered, “I…don’t have one.”
Damien raised an eyebrow, “You don’t have a name?”
“Well for a long time Lex just called me thirteen because that was my trial number, then I became Superman but the media rebranded me as Superboy and the name just….stuck”
“And Superman didn’t give you one either?” Tim asked, he sounded sad….sad for Superboy.
“No.”
Tim made an angry face, “Well he’s a jerk.” He then got up from the large couch and moved over to the smaller one and plopped himself next to Superboy.
Dick, Jason, Damian, and even Bruce were thrown off by Tim’s action. They all shared a worried knowing look but decided to keep quiet for now and just let the scene unravel.
Superboy wasn’t uncomfortable by Tim’s presence, he felt a little honored that someone seemed so angry on his behalf. “So you didn’t get to pick your hero name, it’s fine but you can pick your regular name.”
Superboy tilted his head, “I can?”
“Well you can’t walk around Gotham as Superboy” Bruce reminded him. And he was right, if Superboy wanted to keep a low profile and hide from Superman he would need to change his name.
Tim wrapped one arm around Superboy’s shoulders, “Of course you can, just don’t pick Richard, Jason, Damian, or Timothy, having repeat names is a no.”
“Are there any names you like?” Dick asked Superboy.
Superboy raised his hands in surrender, “Not really?”
Tim placed a hand on his chin, “How about……Ryan?”
Superboy shook his head no.
And so the name suggestions began rolling in….
“Lucas?…Henry?…Llyod?…Manuel?…Luke?…Brandon?…Alex?…Carlos?…Anthony?…Magnus?…Kai?…Patrick?…Adrien?…Leo?…Austin?…Steven?…Frank?…Conner?… Michael?….”
“Wait!” Superboy stopped Tim’s rambling, “T-the last one.”
“Michael?”
“No, the one before that..”Superboy’s cheeks flushed a little.
“Conner?”
“Yeah ... .I like that one” his voice was quiet.
Tim smiled triumphantly, “Perfect, Conner it is then!”
Conner had been lost in thought when he suddenly heard footsteps in the distance. It was only at that moment that he paid close attention to a set of stairs a few feet away from the sitting area. Based on the fact that the boys called the Batcave their ‘basement’ he could only assume that those stairs led into their actual house.
Then came the voice, “Hey fam what’s up?…” And out of the shadows stepped a red haired man, wearing what looked like a pair of red and blue pajamas and a white bandage wrapped around his shoulder and upper arm. He looked over at the bat family and sat in the lounge area, until his eyes landed on the new face, “Oh, did Bruce bring another one home?”
Jason jumped off his seat when we saw his soulmate casually walking down the stairs, as if he hadn’t been shot mere hours ago, “What the fuck Roy, your supposed to be in bed!”
“Master Jason!” came another voice, sounding older and definitely mad. Then a man dressed in a pristine grey suit. “Language!” the man scolded Jason again.
“Sorry Alfred.”
A lightbulb flickered in ConnerMd head, “So that’s Alfred?”
Bruce nodded, “My butler, but he’s part of the family.” So yet another member of the family, Conner couldn’t believe that everyone thought of Batman as a loner when the man was the complete opposite.
Alfred let Jason fuss over Roy’s bandage and strutted over to Bruce, Tim, and Conner. He looked down at the new boy sitting on the couch, “I see you are all well. And I assume you are the guest that will be saying it over?” He spoke to Conner.
“Yes Alfred, Conner here will be staying with us for a while” Bruce responded, making Conner smile.
Next they heard an alarm sound and a message pop up on the main computer across the cave. “What’s that?” Conner whispered to Tim.
“Just our camera system,” Red Robin answered.
Dick rushed over to the computer to turn the alarm off, “Oh Kori is here! I gotta get out of this suit.” Then he rushed over to the changing room Bruce had also added to the cave for everyone’s privacy while changing into their suits.
So Dick changed into his civilian clothes and started rushing upstairs to open the door for his girlfriend. Meanwhile, Jason accompanied Roy back upstairs so he could lay down and rest. And Damian also left, claiming he had to go feed his cow.
“You guys have a cow?!” Conner’s eyes followed Damian as he walked towards a little area in the corner where a large cow was sleeping on a pile of hay.
“Of course we have a cow!” Damian said with a scowl.
“Oh boy, welcome to the fam Conner, let’s see how long you survive” Tim joked.
Bruce glared lightly at his, “He’s joking….mostly. Just don’t comment on Damian’s pets, he prefers to care for them himself.”
“Got it,” Conner nodded. He wondered if all families were as intriguing as the Wayne’s, they were apparently a group of orphans that were all taken in by a random billionaire but were out at night fighting crime on the streets of Gotham. But at the same time, watching the boys argue with each other or the way Bruce seems fond yet very much done with it. This feels so much better, so much more real, more alive…than anyplace he had ever been.
Tim then hopped onto his feet and extended a hand to Superboy, "C'mon Conner, let us show you Wayne Manor!”
Conner hesitated, he looked over to Bruce for extra assurance, and when the man smiled at him encouragingly, Conner gladly took the hand.
Red Robin walked them to the changing room first so he could change out of the suit. Conner stood outside, checking out the cave as Tim changed.
“So, you think you’ll like it here?” Tim spoke from inside the changing room.
Conner had been looking over the computer monitors when Tim asked him the question. He was caught a bit off guard, but replied honestly, “It’s different from what I expected.”
“Is it now?” Tim raised an eyebrow as he walked out of the changing room in a pair of puffy black pants and a green hoodie.
“I didn’t expect Batman to be a dad.”
Tim thought for a moment before agreeing, “I think most don’t.” He nudged Conner’s shoulder with his fist, “Now c'mon, let me show you around…oh and you’re gonna love Alfred’s cooking.”
Conner laughed, “I bet it’s better than the food at LexCorp, lead the way.” And he followed Tim up the stairs.
Bruce and Alfred had been talking in the sitting area. Mostly about the upcoming charity gala Bruce would be hosting to introduce his newest foundation. But they also watched Tim leading Conner into the manor.
Alfred looked at Bruce questioningly, “So you brought Superman’s son into our home, are you sure about this decision master Bruce?”
Bruce sighed, “I know it’s risky Alfred. I know I’m risking Clark figuring out my identity….but I couldn’t let him be sent off like he’s nothing.” He looked up at the stairs again, though no one was there, “Besides, I think he’ll like it here.”
Alfred hummed, “I’m sure he will sire.”
Notes:
I hope you liked this chapter! My exams are ending soon, so I’ll probably be able to update again real soon!
Chapter 3: I Have a Room!
Summary:
Superman searches for Superboy in Metropolis.
Meanwhile, Tim has been giving Conner a tour of the Manor.
Notes:
Hi guys, welcome to chapter 3. I hope you all like this chapter
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-Back at the Watchtower-
Superman was panicking! He had paced back and forth thinking of where on earth Superboy could have gone. He felt guilty about the things he said and the boy had overheard, and of course, he was worried about what an untrained kryptonition in an emotionally vulnerable state.
He had to find Superboy! He had to apology to him. Clark would understand if Superboy didn’t want to stay with him anymore after this, but he still wanted to make sure that the boy was safe. He had just sent the whole league home so he couldn’t call them back for this, he’d have to search for Superboy alone.
But, where would Superboy go? Clark realized that he truly didn’t know much about Superboy aside from the fact that he was an acceleratedly aged clone of Superman and Lex Luthor. And from the bits he got from Lex and Superboy himself, the boy had only ever been in Metropolis and once to the fortress of Solitude. Considering the fact that Superboy was mad at Superman at the moment, it was probably safe to assume that he wouldn’t go to the Fortress, so Metropolis it was!
It was already late mid afternoon, but he couldn’t waist time. So Superman flew out of the Watchtower and headed over to Metropolis. He didn’t have a specific place in mind, he just flew over the rooftops and street corners hoping to find the boy in his blue suit. But after over an hour of scouting, his hope started to dwindle.
Until an idea struck him, Clark didn’t know why he didn’t think of it before. Was it possible that he had gone to Lex’s home? Yes, he knew Lex wasn’t a good parent to Superboy, but living with Lex had been the only life the boy had ever known. So Clark flew across the city to Lex Luthor’s penthouse.
When he reached Lex’s building, the spark of hope returned because there was a light on in the penthouse. With Lex in Belle Reve, who else could possibly be there? It had to b Superboy. All he had to do was sit down with Superboy, explain himself and hopefully bring the boy back to the Watchtower, or maybe going to Clark’s apartment would be better, maybe that would make Superboy more comfortable. He’d figure out what to do once Superboy was with him.
So Clark landed on the penthouses’s marble balcony and super its screen door opened to let himself in. The living room was empty, left untouched since Lex’s arrest. But there was a light coming from behind a closed door down the hall. Clark didn’t want to scare Superboy, so he carefully stepped towards the door and gently….knocked. “Superboy, it’s….”
“Who the fuck is there!” A voice cried out in absolute horror from inside the room. But it wasn’t Superboy’s voice, it was a female voice. Worse, a female voice that Clark recognized.
The door flew open and out came a woman wielding a briefcase in self defense. Her eyes widened when she saw who the intruder was, “Superman!??”
Superman raised his hands in a sign of non aggression, “Mercy, I’m so sorry.”
She threw the briefcase onto the floor and clenched her chest, “What the fuck are you doing here, you scared the life out of me” she shouted at the Kryptonian.
“I-I thought you were someone else…”
“I figured” the woman replied bitterly.
Clark was glad that at least it wasn’t in intruder, but still “What are you doing in Lex’s house?”
Mercy gritted her teeth, “If you must know, I needed some files that Lex kept on his computer. With him in Belle Reve I’ve been helping to keep the company active…..Plus I have a key.”
“Oh….well I’m glad the company is still operating.” The fact that Lex Corp still provided jobs to regular citizens that took no part in Lex’s insanity had never crossed his mind. Or that with Lex gone that the company and all those jobs were at stake.
Mercy glared daggers at Superman, “Is there a reason you’re here? Lex is already behind bars.”
“Have you seen Superboy?”
Mercy was thrown off by the question, “What?”
“Superboy, has he been here?” Clark clarified.
The assistant tilted her head inquisitively, “I thought you took him after you came back.”
“I did….” Kal stuttered, “...but he left.”
Mercy perked up at that, “Really? Lex drilled it into him that he had to be like Superman, I’d imagine he’d want to spend time with you.”
That felt like another kryptonite bullet straight into Kal’s chest, and his guilt intensified. “I…I just need to talk to him. Have you seen him? This is the only place I could think of that he’d run off to.”
Mercy shook her head, “No, he hasn’t shown up here since he left….and I really doubt he’ll ever come back” she spoke with honesty.
“Why?”
“Are you serious?” Mercy rolled her eyes, “He was created in Lex’s basement and Lex almost eliminated him when he started acting too independently. I really doubt he’d want to come back.”
Clark’s mind went blank, “He tried to eliminate him?” Sure Lex had tried to get rid of Clark, but getting rid of Superboy was a whole other issue. Lex tried to eliminate a child? A child that contained half of his own DNA? Clark really had no grasp on the scope of how bad Superboy’s life had been.
“He didn’t tell you?”
Clark shook his head no, “No, I-I didn’t know that.”
“Well he did, but backtracked because Superboy was the first successful clone.”
In Lex terms it meant that creating another clone would be too expensive, Clark knew that. No wonder the boy had run away the second Clark had considered sending him off to another lab, he had so much to make up for. Superman’s shoulders slumped, “I had no idea Lex treated him like that.”
Mercy waved a dismissive hand, “It’s Lex, what did you expect?” Then she saw the broken expression on Superman’s face and her voice grow softer, “That said, I hope that he’s okay.”
“Huh?” Clark met her eyes curiously.
Mercy took in a large breath, “You weren’t around when it happened but….Superboy saved my life. I wouldn’t be here today if it wasn’t for him so….I hope he’s fine wherever he is.”
Superman smiled lightly, “Thank you Mercy. Do you think Lex might know where he is?” he asked.
She thought for a moment, “I don’t know, you’d have to ask him yourself. Now if you’ll excuse me, I got the files I needed and have to go now….just close the doors in your way out.” She grabbed her briefcase off the floor and left the penthouse, leaving Superman alone with his thoughts.
He clearly knew nothing about Superboy, so it would be nearly impossible to figure out where the boy had gone. He decided that he had done enough infringing upon Lex’s penthouse, so he went back to the balcony and leaped onto the Metropolis sky.
He wished he would have payed more attention to what Superboy’s heartbeat sounded like so he could use it to track the boy down, but he had been so negligent towards the boy that it never crossed his mind. So with a determined sigh, Clark made up his mind on what he had to do.
It seemed he would need to swallow his pride and pay Lex Luthor a visit…
—————————————————
-Back at Wayne Manor-
While Clark had been looking for a missing Superboy, Conner had been receiving a full tour of Wayne Manor from Tim.
Tim was leading Conner up the stairs to the third floor of the manor, where the bedrooms are. “Okay so we’ve seen the library, game room, kitchen, I’ve shown you all the offices we aren’t allowed in, Bruce’s room is off limits unless there’s a fire, and….oh here, our rooms!” He gestured enthusiastically to a very polished hallway with a few doors.
“How big is this place?” Conner asked sarcastically. He was already tired after seeing so many rooms.
Tim laughed next to him, “You get used to it, it’s always a shock when we first arrive.” He pointed to the first brown door on the left side of the hallway, “So that’s Dick’s room and at the end of the hall is Jason’s, but since Roy and Kori are staying for a few days be warned, always knock!” He really stressed the last part.
“And to be clear, Roy is the red haired guy?” He had been able t piece together that Kori was Dick’s girlfriend while Roy was apparently dating Jason. But he wasn’t ready to ask why knocking was so important, he could piece the pieces together himself.
“Yes, that’s him” Tim answered.
Conner nodded, “And he’s also a hero?” It may have been a dumb question given the fact that Roy clearly knew of their secret identities.
“Yeah, he’s Red Arrow. They met on mission once, just like Dick met Kori. Lucky right, meeting your soulmate on a mission” Tim spoke absentmindedly.
That word again, soulmates. Conner knew, on paper at least what a soulmate was, but he didn’t know how they worked. Of course Lex’s training for him didn’t include anything of the sort, but Conner’s curiosity was peaked. Superman had been angry that Conner wasn’t born from two soulmates. He wanted to understand how these things worked.
Was it weird to ask your new friend how soulmates worked???Conner decided not to dwell on that dilemma for too long , “Can I ask you something?”
“Sure.”’
Conner sucked in a breath, “So how exactly does this solemat…..”
“We’re here!” Tim cut him off as they arrived at even more doors. “Damian’s room is the one at the end over there” Tim pointed to the last doll at the end of the hall. He then turned towards a door on the right side of the hall, “This is my room, and your room is the one next to mine.”
Conner stashed his questions for later. He really wanted to see what his room would be like, his first time truly having a space to call his own.
Tim walked Conner right tot the door and nudged his shoulder, “Go on, open it” he encouraged.
Conner snapped his head towards him, “I’m supposed to open the door?”
Tim rolled his eyes, “Uhh yeah, your first time opening your room’s door.”
Conner figured it might be some tradition established in the family, so he did as Tim said and grabbed the doorknob, turning it in his hand. And as soon as he opened the door his jaw almost hit the floor, “This place is huge.”
The room had a queen sized bed in the middle, which to Conner who had only ever slept on a twin sized bed seemed ginormous. There was a desk in the corner, a pair of shelves sitting above the desk, a nightstand, a dresser across from the bed, and a closet right hand side. It had more furniture than Conner had expected, the ‘room’ he had been given at the watchtower was just a bed and a little table next to it.
“You’ll get used to it” Tim leaned casually against the doorframe, watching Superboy explore his new room like a child that had just entered a toy store.
Conner turned to his friend, “You don’t get it, I’ve had a room before…but this is way bigger.”
Tim laughed as he also came into the room, “Okay so you have your own bathroom over there..” he pointed to a door adjacent to the closet. “And Bruce lets us decorate however we want.”
Conner looked at him with confusion, “What do you mean?”
“Decorate, you know…customize it.” When Conner still didn’t get it, Tim explained a bit more, “Like we’ve all painted our rooms whatever color we wanted, Damian’s got a katana wall, and Bruce let me install all kinds of stuff in my room.”
Conner raised an eyebrow, “What kind of stuff?”
“Some computers but also power tools, I do some inventing in there” Tim’s eyes sparkled a little when he talked about his inventions, it was clearly something that meant a lot to him.
“And he just…lets you do whatever you want?”
“I mean, yes. He did ground me for a few months after I started a fire once, but we usually get to do our own things.”
“That sounds, amazing” Conner smiled brightly. Bruce really did seem like a great dad, and the idea that he was allowed to decorate his own space. He wasn’t really sure what his style or preferences were, for all the time he’d been alive he hadn’t even picked most of his own clothes. He liked the color red and blue, and he liked black, so maybe he’d decorate his room in those colors.
“See, you’ll like it here. We’re all a bit crazy, but that’s what makes it fun.”
“Beats being in a lab” Conner snickered.
Tim hummed, “Well I do like science, but I can’t imagine what you went through.”
No one could, that was obvious. They were all brought to the Manor by Bruce, but that’s where the similarities ended. Because his parents, Lex and Superman were alive, they just didn’t want him.
Conner laid down on his new bed to calm him mind, the mattress was surprisingly soft, “Well what matters is that I won’t let it happen again.”
“That’s the spirit” Tim jumped onto the bed next to Conner, making the other yelp in surprise. Conner glared at his friend, but Tim just smirked devilishly. Conner was about to scold him when another voice came from the doorway.
“I see you found your new room” Bruce stood under the doorframe.
Conner hoped of the bed, nearly knocking Tim over the edge. “I did, thank you so much Bruce. I-I don’t know what to say” he really didn’t. There were so many emotions following through him, gratitude, joy, fear, doubt, and so much more that I was impossible to put it into words.
Bruce sensed the mixture of emotions in his mind and said, “You don’t have to thank me, I just did the right thing. And here, I think you forgot this” he had brought Conner’s duffle bag that had been forgotten in the Bat Ship.
Conner awkwardly took the bag from Bruce’s hand, “My bag, uhh thanks.”
Bruce smiled at the boys, “Now cmon Alfred just finished making dinner and everyone’s going to the dining room.”
“Oh you’ll love Alfred’s cooking, it’s divine” Tim commented.
Bruce turned to leave the room but before he left he told Conner, “You can change out of the suit if you want, we don’t wear them all the time.”
Conner clicked his tongue, “Right, I’ll change.”
“See you both downstairs.” So Bruce headed for the dinning room.
Conner hesitantly placed his bag on top of his new bed close to where Tim now sat with his legs crossed, and started unzipping it. He wondered why Tim hadn’t left he, he probably didn’t want to watch Conner change. But most importantly, Conner didn’t want his friend to see how little he had inside the bag. Having Batman comment on it earlier had been embarrassing, he didn’t want Tim to comment on it too.
But before Conner could tell him to leave, Tim spoke, “I forgot to ask, who made your suit?”
Finally, a question Conner knew the answer to! “Oh Lex’s scientists did something about a special kind of fabric.”
Tim nodded, though his eyes seemed distant, like he was lost somewhere deep in thought. “Can I study it?”
“Why do you wanna study my clothes?”
Tim looked his friend in the eyes, “Because you’ll need a new suit now that you’re working with us. And I happen to be a great suit designer.”
“You make your own suits?” Conner wasn’t all that shocked, he had seen all the technology and tools the Wayne’s had down in their cave. So he could easily see them making their own custom suits.
Tim nodded enthusiastically, “Of course! Bruce designs all his suits. And we all design our own gadgets and weapons to our liking. I make my own suits. But if we’re making one for you I need to know how design it for you.”
“Why would it be different?”
“Well my suits don’t accommodate flight or heat vision” Tim spoke in a sarcastic tone.
“Right.”
Conner had been distracted by the conversation that he had absentmindedly finished unzipping the bag, exposing all its contents. And to his horror, Tim noticed.
“Is that all your stuff?” Tim asked. Though his tone seemed….sad and confused.
Conner frowned, “Umm yes, I never owned much. Actually most of the time I didn’t own anything…” it felt awful to say it out loud.
Tim noticed his friend’s change in expression and quickly put a hand on his shoulder, “It’s alright, we can take you shopping to get more stuff. Maybe some room decor?”
“You’d do that?” His blue eyes twinkled in the light. Conner didn’t even know what he’d buy as room decor? Maybe some book so he can learn more about the world?
“Sure besides….” Tim leaned in “Bruce is paying for it anyway” he finished and they both laughed out loud. And with that, Tim got off the bed and headed towards the door. He grabbed the doorknob to close the door, “See you downstairs Conner” he waved goodbye and closed the wooden door behind him.
“Bye Tim…” Conner watched the door click shut.
He was alone. Alone for the first time in his new room. He got his things out the duffle bag, he got his pajamas and placed them on top of the bed. He then brought the other clothes over to the closet. Lucky for him Alfred had left a handful of hangers ready to hang up his clothes. He hung up his extra Superman Superboy suit, his black denim jacket, and a white button up shirt with a matching tie and tux that Lex had given him to wear at a press event. Then he walked to the bathroom to change out of his current one.
He only had two sets of normal everyday civilian clothes, but they were nothing to brag about. One was a pair of pajamas that Superman had given him, and the other was a pair of black jeans and a blue button up shirt. He got out of his suit and put on the pants and shirt, he wasn’t sure if it was proper for dinner but he didn’t have more options.
He washed his hands with the lavender soap that was placed next to the sink, discovering in the process that he actually liked the sent of lavender. He then looked at his reflection in the mirror. He looked tired, it made sense since he hadn’t really slept well over the last week. His black hair had gotten longer, Lex had always told him to keep it at a certain length and well kept, ironic for a bald guy, Conner had always wanted to say. But he had never liked it, honestly there had been times when he wanted to shave some of it off. He wondered if Bruce would take him to get a hair cut? He’d have to ask him later.
He went back to the room and hung up his suit in the closet. He took in a deep breath and headed for the door, his first family dinner ever! He didn’t want to screw this up somehow, it was gonna be perfect. So he pulled the door open and took off for the dinning room.
Notes:
I hope you all liked it. I’m way more excited to write the next chapters, I have so many fun ideas for the family dinner and Superman having to go talk with Lex.
This is all for now, hope to see you next chapter!
Chapter 4: I Went to Family Dinner!
Summary:
Conner attends his first family dinner with the Wayne’s. It doesn’t go according to plan, but he gets closer to one of his brothers
Chapter Text
Conner hurried down the stairs as he saw the others were already waiting outside the dining room. He spotted Tim, Damian, Jason, Roy, Dick, and a woman standing next to Dick which he had to assume was Kori.
“Dinner will be served shortly young masters” Alfred’s voice rang from inside the dining room, and with his super hearing, Conner could hear the clicking of plates and utensils being placed on the table.
“Thank you Pennyworth” Damian spoke to the door.
“Wait, are we supposed to call him by his last name?” Conner asked in embarrassment, he wasn’t aware of all the rules of proper ethics.
“Nah Damian’s the only one who does that” Jason brushed it off, making Conner relax again.
“Oh okay”
Conner reached the bottom of the stairs and before he could take another step , the woman who had been standing next to Dick was right in front of him. “Hello, you must be Conner” she was practically bouncing on her heel, “I’m Koriand’r but you can call me Kori.” She then extended a hand for the younger to shake.
Conner accepted the hand, “So Dick already told you about me?”
Kori smiled, “Of course, it’s a pleasure to meet you, and it will be nice to have another member in the family of another species.”
“Oh..” this was his first time interacting with aliens in a setting that wasn’t a fight, he wasn’t sure how to proceed with that. “So uh where are you from?” Was all he could think of to ask.
“I’m from Tamaran” she seemed delighted to answer. Which probably meant her planet was still around, unlike Krypton, which Conner had learned had been completely destroyed.
“A few wonderful planets, I’d love to be able to take you all there someday” she said with a delighted expression.
“You guys been to other planets?” Man he had a lot of catching up to do, he had never even left Metropolis before.
“Well Bruce has…”
“I’ve been to space a few times,” Dick answered.
“If you’re like Superman does that mean you can breathe in space too?” Roy asked curiously.
“I don’t know, I’ve never tried that” though he had the feeling that he probably should try that soon.
“So we'll have to try it” Tim wrapped an arm over Conner’s shoulder, “Well find out all the things you can do.” Conner didn’t know who was more excited to learn about his powers, him or Tim, Tim seemed to be winning at the moment.
“I see you’re all here” Bruce stepped into the hall, adjusting the cuffs of his shirt.
“Like we’d miss out on Alfred’s cooking” Jason retorted.
Bruce smiled at his kids, “Well cmon….” He went to the door to the dining room and pushed it open.
The dining room was huge! With a long dining table set for the eight of them. Alfred had already left all their plates out and their glasses filled with fresh water. So everyone took their seats. Bruce sat at the head of the table with Conner on his left and Dick on his right. Kori sat next to Dick while Tim sat next to Conner. Jason and Roy sat next to Kori, and Damian was sat across from Jason.
Next, Alfred started bringing in their meal from the kitchen. First a mixed vegetable salad, followed by grilled chicken breast filets with roasted potatoes. As soon as the servings were placed, everyone began to dive in.
“I hope you liked your room” Bruce said to Conner as he started eating his salad.
Conner swallowed a piece of lettuce before answering, “I did, it’s so big, I don’t know how I could fill it.”
“Don’t worry, we were all weirded out at first” Jason assured him.
“I wasn't,” Damian retorted.
“Well you’re a special case” Jason rolled his eyes.
Alfred came back to the dining room as everyone was eating, “Does anyone need anything?”
“Not right now..” Tim spoke while still chewing on a piece of carrot, making a cracking sound.
“Master Tim, don’t speak with your mouth full” Alfred lightly scolded him.
Tim swallowed, “Sorry Alfred.”
“I think we’re good for now Alfred” Bruce dismissed him.
“Of course, call me if you all need anything” and with that, Alfred retreated to the kitchen.
After a few minutes of everyone eating in silence, Dick addressed a question that had been on his mind. “So Conner, are you gonna go out on patrol with us now?” He was genuinely curious, he had enjoyed teaching Jason when he first arrived, and Tim too though it took some getting used to after everything that happened to Jason, and while Damian had proved to be the hardest and most stubborn student yet, Dick had always enjoyed it.
Conner looked down at his plate, “I’m not sure.”
“Well I still need to make you a new suit first” Tim elbowed him. “If you’re gonna fight crime in Gotham, you gotta look the part.”
Conner smiled fondly, “Thank Tim.”
“We also need to learn more about your powers,” Bruce reminded them.
Jason smirked deviously, “Gotta get all the info to make a new contingency plan right Bruce?”
“Jason!” Dick yelled at him.
“What?” Jason blinked innocently.
“Kori, would you mind?” Dick asked his girlfriend.
Kori understood perfectly, “Of course.” And she stepped right on top of Jason’s foot, hard.
Jason yelped in pain and surprise, “Ouch that was unnecessary!” But everyone else laughed, except Bruce and Conner. Bruce because he was tired and really didn’t want to break up a fight between his sons, and Conner was still trying to understand the connection between himself and a contingency plan.
Bruce cleared his throat, “I think it’s best if you lay low for a while, we don’t know if Clark is looking for you or how well we will reach once he finds out you’re living with us.”
“He doesn’t know you’re Bruce Wayne right?” Conner asked.
Bruce closed his eyes and sighed, “No, no one in the league is aware.”
Dick nearly spit out some of his water, making all eyes turn to him. Roy, Jason, Kori, and Tim all looked at him sympathetically while Bruce glared at him. While poor Conner could only watch, feeling the tension in the room.
“Dick” Bruce spoke in his deeper, Batman voice, Dick knew he was screwed. “Who knows?”
Dick knew there was no use in even trying, “Billy knows…”
“What?!”
“What, he’s a kid, he came over to Titan Tower lots of times” Dick spoke in a quick panicked voice, while also trying to do damage control.
Bruce gritted his teeth, “And how did the topic of my identity even come up?”
“Well we were having game night, and we don’t usually go game night in costume. So he saw my face and recognized me…” he gulped, “…sorry.”
Bruce took in a deep breath and thought for a moment. He weighed the facts in his mind, “It’s fine Dick, I don’t think he’s the type to share that information. Besides, I think I may be the only Leaguer to actually know how old he is.”
Conner leaned into Tim’s ear, “Who’s Billy?”
Tim leaned in to answer, “Shazam, part of the Justice League. Don’t worry, we’ll introduce you…at least to everyone in the Teen Titans.”
“Yeah, I already invited some friends to meet up with us tomorrow” Kori stepped in, trying to change the subject.
“What are we doing tomorrow?” Conner asked enthusiastically.
Bruce huffed and turned from glaring at Dick to facing Conner. “I asked the boys to take your clothes shopping. You’ll need more everyday clothing to blend in..”
Conner blinked up at him, “Oh thanks, I’m not even sure what I should get.”
“Don’t worry, we’ll help you pick some stuff out” Tim told him.
Conner flushed slightly, “Thanks.”
“You’re welcome, and let us know if there’s anything more you need.”
“A-Actually there was one thing….” Superboy stammered.
“What is it?” Bruce asked. He wanted to know, this was the first time Conner had actually made a request.
“I…umm I-I wanted to get a hair cut..”
“A hair cut?”
“I don’t like it this long” he explained himself, though no one at the table thought he needed to. “Lex always made me maintain it, but I don’t really like it.”
“Ironic for a bald-ass man with poor taste” Jason spat.
Conner laughed out loud, “That’s what I said!”
“Well we don’t care what hair cut you got,” Dick assured him.
“Don’t worry Conner, I’m sure the boys can take you to the barber,” Bruce added.
“Yeah we’ll take you to our barber and you can cut it however you want” Jason encouraged, he also hated having people tell him how to dress himself.
“Do you know what cut you want?” Tim asked curiously, there was a look in his eyes that Conner couldn’t quite place.
“I’ll have to think about it.” Tim was satisfied with the answer and went back to his food.
“Kori, can you pass me the salt?” Roy asked as he wanted to add some to his chicken and potatoes.
Kori grabbed the salt off the table, “Of course” and she extended her arm to hand it to Roy.
Roy was about to take the salt from her hand, but Jason interjected and took it instead. “I’ll do it, you’re still injured” he growled.
Roy rolled his “I’m fine Jay, not the first time I got shot.” But he didn’t complain as Jason seasoned his food for him.
Conner perked up, “You’re used to getting shot!”
Roy stared at him for a moment, it was a weird question at this point. He always hung out with Jason, who handles all types of guns and oftentimes drags Roy into his missions dealing with the Gotham underworld. Being shot at was almost an every week occurrence. But then he remembered that Conner was still new here, “I don’t think we’ve been formally introduced, I’m Roy Harper.”
“I’m Conner.”
“And you’re also Superboy right?”
“Yeah that’s me” what could he do? The name had stuck.
Roy smiled at him, “That’s awesome, I’m Red Arrow. I worked with Green Arrow for a few years but then I went solo and that’s how I met this guy” he gestured to Jason beside him.
“I think that’s enough Roy,” Jason mumbled.
“So you guys are soul mates?” Conner asked.
Roy leaned his head against Jason’s, “Sure are.” It made Conner’s heart feel warm at the sight, just seeing someone be so enthusiastic about having found their other half.
“Dick and I are also soulmates,” Kori brought up.
“That’s great, I’m happy for you.”
“Thank you”
Conner bit his lip, they were already on the topic, maybe now would be a good time. Maybe now would be the moment for him to ask, “Can I ask you something??”
“Sure.”
Conner swallowed, “How do people find their soul mates? I didn’t even know they were a thing until recently, Lex never told me about them.”
“Damn, what did Luthor teach you?” Jason sounded so done.
Conner nodded in sympathy, “Apparently, not a lot.”
Kori laughed lightly, “It’s alright, we can explain.” She looked to Dick and squeezed his hand, “Everyone has a soulmate. You find them thanks to a mark on your wrist.”
“Everyone has a mark on their wrist, the mark is usually a symbol or a word, something that helps you identify your soulmate…” Dick continued.
That made Conner pause. Everyone has a mark, but he didn’t have any marks, both of his wrists don’t have any markings. Did that mean he didn’t have a soulmate? Was it because he was a clone? His shoulders sagged, “I don’t have any marks. So I don’t have one.”
Dick’s eyes widened at the switch, “Oh no that not……” He took in a deep breath, “The marks appear when you turn eighteen. You didn't have one before then.”
“I don’t have one either, see..” Tim pulled up the sleeve of his hoodie to show Conner his bare wrist. “I’ll get mine in two years.”
That put Conner’s mind at ease. So he could have a soulmate one day. To him, that sounded amazing. Having someone who could help him find himself, help him explore the world. That didn’t sound bad at all.
He felt well enough to ask another question, “So you guys saw each other’s marks and knew you were soulmates.”
Dick flushed lightly, “Well not really. Kori and I met when we were teens, and we started dating even before turning eighteen. So I was kinda dreading having to get a mark.”
Kori kissed his cheek, “But then his mark was my family’s crest written in Tamaranian, and mine is the symbol of his Nightwing suit. So we knew we were soulmates instantly.”
“That sounds amazing.”
Roy joined the conversation, “There’s also another thing, only you and soulmate can see the marks, no one else can see them.”
Conner nodded, that was interesting. So soulmates were the only ones who could see each others’ marks, that would make it easy to eliminate whoever wasn’t your soulmate.
He was happy for Dick and Jason for having found their soulmates, who both seemed very nice and they all looked happy. But that brought up a question! Tim and Damian were too young to have marks, but what about….”Have you met your soulmate?” He naively asked Bruce.
“Why are you so interested in this?” Damian stabbed the chicken on his plate with his knife.
“Oh umm….what?”
“Why are you so invested in this? You don’t even possess a mark?” Damian’s voice grew louder, firmer.
Conner gasped, “Well….it’s because Superman told the Justice League that he didn’t want to talk to me because I’m his kid, but not between him and his soulmate.”
Everyone except Bruce looked at him in shock. “No way, he said that.”
“He did, I was there. Now you see why I brought him here” Bruce stepped in.
“I’m sorry Conner” Tim said to his friend with a sad look on his face.
“Yeah he shouldn’t have said that,” Dick added.
“He can’t blame you for Lex Luthor’s actions, that's just stupid “ Jason concurred.
Conner was happy to have so many people on his side. But there was a little detail nagging the back of his mind….Bruce Wayne didn’t seem to have a soulmate, and he had told Superman that he understood the feeling of having a child with someone who wasn’t your soulmate. But all the boys were adopted, except ....“Wait a minute, you told Superman you understood how he felt, does that mean…”
Damian beat him to it, “What did you tell them?!” He slammed his fist on the table.
Bruce’s eyes widened at his son’s reaction. “Just that I understood what it’s like to have your child be made without your knowledge.” This wasn’t how he wanted this conversation to go. He had seen a lot of Damian in Conner, it was part of the reasons that pushed him to bring Superboy into their home.
“So now you tell them about your personal life?” Damian raised his voice.
“It’s not like that Dami..”
“I’m leaving,” the boy declared. He pushed his chair back and ran out of the dining room.
Conner tried to stop him, “Wait Damian, I didn’t mean to I…” he didn’t mean to push anyone’s buttons. He had wanted his first family dinner to be perfect but he was already ruining it. He had to do something.
But Bruce knew it was useless to try to stop Damian, the boy’s stubbornness came from him after all. “It’s okay, he just doesn’t like to talk about his mom that much. His mother was an assassin, she had him without my knowledge. I only found out when he was twelve.”
Conner’s throat went dry. So Damian had also been created by a villain? They were both created by villains using heroes to fulfill their plans, ”That’s…horrible.” So he and Damian weren’t that different, two villain born creations that had been brought to Wayne Manor by Bruce.
He had to speak with Damian, he had to fix this. So he got up from his own chair, leaving his dinner behind, and started heading upstairs after Damian.
“Where are you going?” Tim questioned.
“I need to talk to him, I didn’t mean to upset him” Conner used his flight power to hover above the air and rush upstairs.
“Good luck” Dick called out as Superboy left. “….you’ll need it”
—————————————————
Damian was packing around in his room, he was angry. He wanted to throw something but was holding back as much as he could. He had made a promise to work on his anger management, but he was still carrying one of his katanas in his hand. Meanwhile, Ace sat comfortably on top of Damian’s bed, his ears moving upwards as his master mumbled incomplete sentences under his breath.
Conner flew to Damian’s door frantically, but paused before even knocking. He didn’t want to scare Damian or start a fight, he just wanted to apologize for making him uncomfortable. So he took a deep breath and opened the door,
“Hey Damian……woah!” Conner regretted not following Tim’s advice in always knocking, because as soon as he stepped into the room, Ace jumped on him, growling angrily.
Damian glared at the intruder. He felt satisfied at the look of horror Conner had on his face as Ace exposed his sharp teeth, waiting for Damian’s instruction to bite down. But he didn’t want to cause himself problems for hurting Conner on his first day, so reluctantly told the dog to get off, “Down Ace, he won’t even taste good” and with that, Ace got off of Superboy and jumped back onto Damian’s bed.
Conner picked himself off the blood and patted down his clothes, he was glad that Ace hadn’t destroyed his only pair of civilian clothes. “I’m sorry Damian I didn’t mean to make it weird, I didn’t think that you….”
“I don’t like others to speak about my mother” the boy spat.
Conner nodded his head. “I get it, I don’t like thinking about my parents either” he tried to connect with the other. “At least you have Bruce, both my parents suck.”
Damian didn’t say anything at first, but he slightly uncapped his katana, making a shiver run down Conner’s spine. Damian inspected the blade as he spoke, “Luthor created you to be a weapon, correct?”
Conner looked down at the floor, “Yeah, I was.” It was still hard to admit, it was pretty much out in the open but saying it out loud still hurt. He wasn’t a weapon, he was a person. He liked wearing leather jackets and using lavender soaps, and still had a bunch more things to learn about himself.
Damian closed his eyes and put the blade down, “Then I suppose we have that in common.”
“We do?”
Damian plopped down on his bed, “My….my grandfather needed an heir, and it was my mother’s duty to have one. So they needed the most suitable man to be my father.”
Conner wasn’t sure if he was allowed on the bed. He looked to Damian for confirmation and when the other nodded, Conner took it as the okay sign to sit. “And they picked Bruce?”
“He was the only one to best my grandfather, he was deemed most favorable.”
Conner snorted, “Like how Lex picked himself. He thought that Superman lacked intelligence for being an alien, so the only suitable man to combine Superman’s DNA with was obviously Lex’s.”
Damian gritted his teeth, “You were made in a lab, you wanna know how I was made?”
“Spare me the details.”
Damian smirked, “She drugged him, got what she needed and left. She was efficient.”
“Yes, very” Conner retorted.
They were quiet for a bit. Just….sitting there, not tension, but a form of mutual understanding. Both had been brought into the world for nefarious purposes and were just trying to understand who and what they really were.
Surprisingly, Damian was the first to pick up the conversation, “Do you….” he hesitated but pushed though, “…do you hate your father for creating you?”
“I…I don’t know how to answer that.” Damian stared at him, thinking of judgment more with encouragement. Like he truly wanted to know about Conner’s deepest thoughts on his situation. So Conner started talking, “Well…If it wasn’t for Lex’s weird obsession with Superman, I wouldn’t exist. I owe him my life, but I hate how he treated me like nothing, and can’t forgive him for that.”
Damian looked at him apathetically, “I never hated my mother, even after I met my father and stayed in Gotham. I never hated her….”
Conner raised an eyebrow, “I feel like there’s a but in there.”
Damian wanted to hit him with a withy remark, but held back. “After a few months there was an incident.”
“Incident?”
He didn’t meet the other’s eyes, “My mother and others brainwashed my father into joining their plans for world domination.”
“Oh, but you guys brought him back so it wasn’t all bad.” Sure having to fight Batman probably wasn’t a walk in the park, but heroes got brainwashed, or possessed, or hypnotized into joining the villains all the time. What mattered is that they got Batman back in the end.
“When I refused to join her, my mother ordered Batman to kill me. She said they could make more.” Conner heard a crack in the other’s voice, but Damian fought will all his will to maintain a neutral tone. “My own mother said that to my face, like I’m just an asset that can be replaced. I never hated her, but now…..I think I do.”
Conner put a hand on his shoulder, “I know how you feel.”
Damian smacked the hand away instantly, “No you don’t!”
“I do, for the first four months of my life I lived in a lab and was called thirteen, take a guess as to why.” His heart was pounding loudly in his chest.
Damian tilted his head, “So there are twelve others like you?” That would be horrible, an army of Superboy’s was not something he wanted to live with, one of them was enough.
Conner smiled somberly, “No. All the others were terminated when Lex deemed them imperfect. He tried to eliminate me too, so I think there may even have been a fourteen on the way.”
“Well that makes me feel a little better..”
“It does?”
“At least I can say I'm the only one,” Damian smiled deviously.
Conner stared at him, “Not funny.”
“It is to me.”
Conner sighed, this boy was truly something. “You know, you’re not as bad as they told me you were.”
It was Damian’s turn to look confused, “Is that supposed to be a compliment or an insult?”
“I’m not sure, but I think it’s a compliment.”
He smiled, “Good, because I know where Bruce keeps a kryptonite sword.”
Conner did not want to ask why Bruce kept a stash of that stuff around, especially since it was supposedly a very hard element to come across, oh and why on earth would someone make a sword out of that stuff? So he just shook his head, “I don’t even know if that stuff has an effect on me.”
“I wouldn’t mind testing out that theory” his shit eating grin returned.
“You’re crazy.”
The young assassin crossed his arms, “No, I’m efficient.”
Conner laughed, “So, are we good? Does this mean you don’t hate me?”
Damian’s eyes widened and he thought for a moment, “I suppose it does. I don’t hate you Conner, I think we have a lot in common.”
“I think so too.”
“If you ever seek revenge I am willing to help” the look on Damian’s eyes told Conner that he was absolutely not kidding.
Conner tried to play it cool, “Thanks, but I don’t think I’ll need it anything soon”
Damian shrugged, “Suit yourself, now, get out of my room!”
Conner didn’t want to anger the other so he got off the bed and left Damian’s room, shutting the door behind him. He got kicked out, but he considered it a win, he made some progress and that was enough.
Notes:
I hope you guys liked this chapter. I’m excited for the next one because it’s where Superman is going to visit Luthor and the boys will take Conner shopping.
Hope to see you all there, until next time!
Chapter 5: I Have Clothes Now!
Summary:
The bat kids take Conner shopping!
Meanwhile Bruce reflects on last night’s dinner conversation
And Superman pays Lex Luthor a visit.
Notes:
Hey guys, welcome to chapter 5. I think this one may the longest chapter so far sooo sorry not sorry and I hope you like it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The rest of the night at Wayne Manor was calm. Everyone in the house slept peacefully, and no villains had attacked the city in the middle of the night.
Bruce got up from his bed at five in the morning like he usually did during his work days. He wished he could accompany the boys on their shopping trip, he had been there for Dick, Jason, Tim, and Damian’s first shopping trips, so he was upset about missing Conner’s. Because yes, he did consider Conner like his son already, even if he had two living parents.
He went to his bathroom to freshen up. He washed his hands with his lavender soap and as he rubbed the soap bar on his hand he looked down at the mark on his left wrist. The mark that was supposed to lead him to his soulmate, but hadn’t been helpful so far. His mark was strange, because not even the world’s greatest detective had been able to crack it. The mark wasn’t really a mark, it looked like a word, but it wasn’t in any language he recognized.
The letters were written in neat calligraphy, but completely illegible to him. He had searched through language books of both living and dead languages but none were a match. That led him to conclude that his soulmate must not be from Earth, which wasn’t a problem for him at all, his years of working alongside gods and aliens showed him that they weren’t that different from humans anyway. He already had an alien daughter in law in Kori, besides whoever it was, it would be someone who was his perfect match.
He thought back to the question Conner had asked him the night before. Because no, he hadn’t found them yet, and he had honestly given up searching. He had seen the wrists of almost every member of the justice league, or the rogues, of villains. He was sure that his soulmate was tied to his world, making his soulmate an innocent civilian would be cruel. A civilian shouldn’t be dragged into his world, into the world of Batman. If his soulmate were a civilian, he would honestly rather live his entire life without knowing them than dragging them into his double life.
His boys were always in constant danger for being related to him, both as Batman and Bruce Wayne. Joker had literally killed Jason just for being Batman’s sidekick, and years ago Dick had almost been kidnapped by criminals who wanted to ask for a ransom from Bruce Wayne. He couldn’t even imagine what could happen to his soulmate. Being alone was safer, he had his sons, he had a family. He could have a relationship with anyone without the burden of being soulmates, it was best for everyone.
Then he thought about Damian, the son he had with someone who wasn’t his soulmate. Bruce wasn’t ashamed of Damian,of course not, he loved him just like all his other sons. But he would never tell Damian the truth about the night of his conception, he would take the truth of that night to his grave.
The truth that, Bruce had for a second….believed that Damian had been born between him and his soulmate. Talia had drugged him. And when Bruce was already under its effects she had asked him what his soul mark looked like. In his drugged out state, Bruce had told her that his mark was a word in a language he didn’t understand, he even went as far as showing her his wrist, believing all she would see was clear skin. But Talia actually ran her fingers through the skin, looked him in the eyes, and told him she knew what it meant!
She told him it was a dead language, one used for incantations of the Lazarus pit. She even went as far as reveal her one writs, with a black mark of his bat symbol (or better, a temporary tattoo of his bat symbol). But in his drugged out mind, Bruce had to believe it. He had believed that he had found his soulmate. Sure his soulmate was a criminal, but it wouldn’t be his first relationship with one. He could find a way to make it work.
But he woke up alone the next morning, and when all the drug’s affects had worn off he felt like the worlds greatest idiot. And he hadn’t formed a relationship with anyone since, choosing to focus on his duties as Batman, his business and charity works, and most importantly his sons.
So Bruce finished getting ready for the day and started heading to the kitchen for breakfast. But he paused on his way down the stairs when he got a notification on his Batman phone. Yes he had two phones, Bruce Wayne’s phone and Bataman’s phone for emergencies and so the league could contact him since they didn’t know his identity.
He opened the phone and saw exactly what he was expecting to see. A simple message from Superman, informing the league that Superboy was missing and calling them for a virtual call. That made Bruce laugh, a genuine amused laugh. Oh how he wanted to tell Superman “I told you so” and tell him that he would certainly not be helping in the search. Not because he knew where Conner was, no, because he had warned Superman that he should have spoken to Superboy which could have avoided this whole mess. Kal had made his bed, now he had to lay in it.
“You seem awfully cheerful. I’ve certainly never seen you this excited to attend a board meeting” Alfred said as he saw Bruce laughing at his phone screen.
“Just a little message I received this morning” Bruce smiled. “Superman texted the league to let everyone know Superboy is missing.”
“Sounds serious sire” Alfred tried to keep a straight face but also cracked a smile.
“Yes, maybe I should keep an eye out” Bruce tried to sound serious.
“That sounds like a good idea sir”.
Both men then walked to the dinning room and set everything up for breakfast. All the kids came down and the family had breakfast together. Conner was surprised to find that the Wayne’s all had breakfast in pajamas aside from Bruce, he had gotten ready in the same outfit he wore to dinner not knowing he could have come in pajamas. No one minded though, and they enjoyed a meal together as a family, chatting about everyday things.
When they all finished, the kids all went upstairs to get ready for their outing while Bruce went to grab his work bag.
“Are you coming with us Bruce?” Dick asked on his to the stairs.
“I have a full day at Wayne Enterprises, but we can have dinner together later” he wasn’t happy about missing out, but he couldn’t cancel all his meetings on such short notice. Plus he had to discuss plans for his upcoming charity gala.
“So which car can we take?” was Dick’s next question.
“You can take the black one, just bring it back in one piece this time.”
“Got it”.
“I’ll drive” Damian announced from his spot atop of the stairs.
“No!” Everyone else shouted. Except Conner, he didn’t even know Damian could drive, want he like thirteen? How did he even know how to drive?
“I know how” the young assassin protested.
“And we know of a little something called the law” Dick retorted.
Damian huffed but didn’t say anything more, just went to his room to get changed. As did everyone else except Conner, who just waited for them alongside Alfred. They didn’t take very long, and soon all seven of them were in the Manor’s garage.
“Let’s go” Jason said as he took the keys to the car out of their hanger. He was by designated driver.
“We have time to do some shopping before the everyone else comes” Kori reminded them.
“Who’s coming?” Conner asked. He didn’t know it took that many people to go shopping for clothes, seven already felt a bit much.
Kori smiled at him, “Just a few of our friends, Raven, Garfield, and Wally.” She spoke as if those named held any significance to Conner, he just nodded his head as if he understood.
“What about Garth and Donna or Jaime?” Tim asked about even more people Conner had never heard of.
“Well Garth is in Atlantis, Donna is with Wonder Woman, and Jaime is with his family.”
Dick then joined in, “Well I think it’s best if he meets everyone in small groups anyway, meeting everyone at once might be…overwhelming”
Conner helps happy that someone brought that up. He had already felt a bit overwhelmed yesterday when he first arrived. So meeting even more people made him a little nervous.
“Okay let’s go!” Jason ordered everyone to move as he was already holding the passenger door open for Roy, who still had a bandaged wrapped around his shoulder.
Conner inspected the car, it had two seats in the front and three fits in the back, and there were seven of them. He didnt have to be a genius in math to know the count was off, “I don’t think we’re all gonna fit in here.”
“Sure we are.” Jason insisted as he closed the door for Roy.
“How are five people supposed to share the back seat?”
“Well usually it’s just four and Kori sits on Dick’s lap” Tim answers nonchalantly. Yeah it was a bit awkward but it wasn’t that big a deal.
Dick opened the door to the back seat and sat on the left seat. Kori then entered the car and moved to sit on Dick’s lap. It was spacious enough that there was somewhat enough room for both of their legs. Conner wanted to say that it would work better if Dick sat on Kori’s lap since she’s taller than him, but they seemed happy with the arrangement so he stayed quiet.
Dick bucked his seat belt and looked at Tim, Damian, and Conner waiting outside the car, “It’s five now and we’ll make it work. So who’s sitting on Tim’s lap?”
Damian made a disgusted face, “I’d rather go in the trunk, Conner you do it.” And he rushed into the middle seat before anyone could argue. The middle seat wasn’t the best, but Damian preferred that to loose his dignify.
Conner’s face flushed a little, “What?”
“It’s just for fifteen minutes it’s not that bad” Tim reassured him. Damian bucked in his seat belt and Tim got into the right seat of the car. Tim got comfortable before staring up at Conner silently telling him to get in.
“Fine” Conner tried to school his expression as he awkwardly got on Tim’s lap. “This is weird.”
To his surprise Tim laughed at him, “Sorry, but after all the things we’ve had to do on missions, this is the tamest it gets.”
Conner was seriously considering whether joining this family of lunatics was worth it. “What have you guys done?”
“Lots of stuff, survive getting possessed, stitch up friend’s wounds, that time we gave Beast Boy a bath…”
“What?”
“Not a fun day.”
“Are you all done, can I start the car” Jason asked as he turned the keys to start the engine.
“Hit it Jason!” His soulmate encouraged.
So Jason opened the garage door and headed out of the manor and onto the streets of Gotham. He was good at driving though he preferred his motorcycle to a car.
“So what’s the first stop?” Conner asked.
“We’re going to the mall” Kori answered.
“So Conner, did you have time to think of what clothes you like?” Roy asked from the front seat.
Conner thought for a bit, “Well…I like jackets.” Which was true, he loved his black leather jacket, maybe he’d buy one in a different color.
“Leather I hope, it’s the best kind” Jason spoke up.
Conner smiled, “Yeah I like those.”
Jason mirrored his smile, “Good, I know where we can get you some.” Making Conner happy, he liked the fact that he was getting along with his new brothers.
“Also I need underwear..” Conner covered his eyes in embarrassment. But it was true, he really did.
“We’ll get you some, and socks while we’re at it” Dick said.
Conner uncovered his eyes, “Thanks guys.”
And so they continued down the streets for fifteen minutes until Jason got to the mall’s parking lot. Which was also when Conner realized that this would be his first time on a mall, this would be fun.
—————————————————
-At the Watchtower-
Superman was at the Watchtower, he hadn’t even gone home last time. Actually, he had barely slept at all. After his talk with Mercy and no lucky with finding Superboy, he admitted that talking with Luthor might be the best way to get any leads on the boy’s whereabouts.
Yet, Superman still decided to let the league know of the situation, in case he was wrong and the boy happened to pop up somewhere he hadn’t thought of. So he called all the members on a video call to address the situation.
“Superboy is missing” Superman got straight to business. Wonder Woman, Green Lantern, Cyborg, Flash, Shazam, Green Arrow, Martian Manhunter, and Aquaman had all entered the call. Kal wasn’t the least bit surprised that Batman hadn’t answered, he could only imagine the grin on the man’s face and the words “I told you so” spilling from his lips.
“The kid left?” Hal asked in disbelief.
Kal pinched the bridge of his nose, “He overheard our conversation and didn’t want to be sent off to another lab.”
“So Batman was right” Shazam pointed out.
“Yes, I suppose he was.”
“Where is spooky anyway” Hal asked.
Barry laughed, “You think he’s gonna show up? I’m surprised he didn’t text you an I told you so” he stopped laughing when no one else laughed, “…no offense Clark.”
“It’s alright, I can admit he was right.”
“So what’s the plan now?” Cyborg asked.
“Want us to go looking for him?” Wonder Woman added.
“No…” Superman shut them down, “I’ll look for him but I don’t want an all out search party.”
“Why not?” Diana asked.
“He’s already mad at me, and if he thinks I told you all to drag him back here I’ll make it worse. I just want you to keep an eye out, if you spot him wherever you are just, let me know.”
Everyone understood, “Will do.”
“Do you have any idea where he might have gone?” Cyborg asked.
“I searched all of Metropolis, it’s the only city he’s lived in.”
“And nothing?”
“Nope.”
“So what now? You can’t just search every city on the planet” Green Arrow spoke up.
Clark sighed in defeat, “There’s one person that might know where he went.”
Diana raised an eyebrow, “Who?”
“Lex.”
“You’re gonna talk to Luthor?!!” Hal shouted at his screen.
“He created Superboy, he might know where he went” was the best explanation Kal could come up with.
“Well good luck with that” Hal said.
“Keep us updated Clark” Arthur asked of him.
Superman nodded, “Will do.”
“See if you can get Luthor to pay you child support..” of course Barry made a joke, making Hal almost fall over with laughter.
“Yeah maybe take him to court over that” Green Lanter added.
“Stop it you two” Diana scolded the duo.
Barry stopped laughing, “Fine... Good luck Clark.”
Superman thanked them for their understanding and ended the call. He left the Watchtower and flew straight to Belle Reve. He felt awful for what he did to Superboy, he wished he could go back in time and actually talk with him. He just hoped that Lex had something useful to say, it was his only hope. He wouldn’t forgive himself if Superboy was in some kind of danger night, or alone somewhere he didn’t know because he flew away in a moment of anger. “I hope this is worth it” he said to himself.
—————————————————
-Back in Gotham-
Meanwhile, the bat family had just arrived at the shopping mall. Jason had parked the car and they took the elevator from the garage to the upper floor with the stores. “Welcome to the greatest mall in Gotham” Dick said to Conner as they left the elevator.
“Woah” Conner’s eyes glistened as he looked at all the different stores around him. All the colors and the lights were all so new. “So where do we start?”
“Well you need…everything” Tim said.
“Let’s go” Dick called on the group as he started walking towards some of the stores.
They went to the largest department store the mall had, where they’d find the greatest variety of clothes for Conner to pick from. They wanted to be as helpful as possible. And luck for them, the mall store was pretty empty.
“I can’t possibly pick anything” Conner said as he looked at the aisles and aisles of clothing. He barely knew what colors he liked, how was he supposed to pick between fabrics, textures, prints, and patterns??
Tim snapped his fingers, “I got it, divide and conquer!”
Conner didn’t know what that meant, “Huh?”
“Kori and Roy can help you figure out your shoe size. The others and I will pick out some clothes for you to try, that might help figure out what you like” Tim mapped out the plan.
“Sounds like a plan” Damian said, with a little amount of enthusiasm.
And before the half Kryptonian knew it, Kori grabbed his arm and started dragging him a to the shoe aisles, “Come let’s go Conner.”
“See ya” Roy followed after the pair.
“Have fun” Tim waved them off as he stared at Conner’s confused face.
—————————————————
Kori took Conner to the shoe aisles. Roy took a seat at one of the sitting benches since he was still injured and couldn’t carry anything.
“So what kind of shoes you thinking?” Kori asked Superboy.
Conner though for a bit. “Uhh sneakers?” He settled for an everyday type of shoe.
“I’d say sneakers, a pair of boots, and dress shoes” Roy added his input.
“Why dress shoes?” Conner didn’t see a reason to get those.
Roy smiled knowingly, “You are not prepared for the amount of galas you’re gonna attend.”
“What?!”
“Bruce hosts a lot of events, and as his kid you’re gonna have to attend.” Kori explained. This was a common experience, she remembered the first time Dick took her to one of Bruce’s parties. It was odd at first, but having reports ask her what being Dick Grayson Wayne’s girlfriend was a highlight of the night.
Conner deflated a little, “But I’m not his kid…”
Roy snorted, “Please, of course you are. He already considers us family, he’s called us daughter and son in law before. Trust us you’re in.”
“Thanks” Conner smiled gratefully.
So Conner and Kori checked out the sneakers and Conner picked a pair of navy blue sneakers with light blue accents. He liked the design and they looked comfy. Kori then picked up a box of the shoes and told him to try it on. So Conner sat down next to Roy on the bench and put on the shoes.
“How are they?” Kori asked as Conner took a few steps with his new shoes.
“Too big.”
She hummed, “Smaller size than.” And she went back to grab a pair in a smaller shoe size. And Conner sat back on the bench while he waited for Kori with the shoes.
Roy didn’t like the silence so he started talking, “And if you join the Titans you can get a tattoo.”
“Tattoo” Conner had a somewhat understanding of what the Titans were, and he knew that Dick, Tim, Jason, and Damian were a part of it. But he had never heard anything about a tattoo.
Kori came back with the shoes and heard the conversation. “Dick started it, a long time ago. After the first time the Titans won a major battle.”
“What did you do?” Conner asked as he took the box from her hands.
“We fought against the Justice League when they got possessed, and we won. To celebrate, we all got matching tattoos on our bodies” Kori explained.
Conner couldnt believe it. So the Titans were so close to the point that they had a matching mark on their bodies. Not a mark given by faith like a soulmate mark, but a mark they choose to get. They chose to be part of the Titans. “And what does it look like?”
“TT for teen titans, what else? And so every new member gets it after their first major mission” Roy told him.
“That’s awesome.” With that, Conner tried on the smaller pair of shoes and got up to test them on his feet. “These are perfect, thanks Kori.” Well that was one thing he could check off his ‘to do’ list, he had found his shoe size!
“Now we just have to find others pairs you like.”
So he and Kori went back the aisles to look for more shoes Conner liked. He picked a park of black leather boots, another pair of sneakers but these ones green, a pair of black dress shoes, and more. They got all the boxed and went back to the sitting benches for Conner to try them on.
And as Conner tried the shoes on, Roy started talking again. “You know, it’s too bad you’re a super not a Robin, or you’d get the Robin tattoo too.”
Conner paused as he zipped up his boot, “What Robin tattoo?”
Roy kept going, “Dick was the original Robin, then Jason and Tim were Robin, and now Damian is. They all have a marching tattoo, because they’re all Robin and also because they’re brothers.”
“That’s…..amazing.” He honestly imagine Dick convincing the others to get matching tattoo with them.
“You know, for a long time I thought Damian didn’t have it” Kori suddenly added.
“Really?” though Conner didn’t really find that surprising. Damian seemed stubborn, no wonder I’d be hard to get him to get a permanent tattoo on his body.
Roy smirked, “But then Bruce let us have a pool party and I saw it. Little brat for the tattoo on the sole of his foot. It’s the last place you’d expect. He chose somewhere hidden, classic Damian.”
Not somewhere hidden, Conner’s mind rang, somewhere efficient! Somewhere where the tattoo would be constantly hidden, under socks and shoes. Hidden but always present.
They then switched the conversation topic and Conner tried on the rest of the shoes.
—————————————————
Meanwhile, Jason, Dick, Tim, and Damian were browsing thought he clothing aisles of the department store. They had looked at some shirts and pants but hadn’t picked out anything in particular yet.
“So what do we pick?” Jason asked Tim since this whole divide and conquer strategy had been his idea.
“Well whatever you want, it’s to help him explore the options” Tim said as he picked a yellow shirt off a rack.
Jason rolled his eyes, “Well I’m getting a leather jacket, it’s superior.”
“Fine.”
“What colors?” Dick then asked as he looked though some jeans. “Maybe Superman colors Red, Blue, and Gold?”
“Isnt that tacky?” Said Damian. He and Conner had spoken the night before, and Damian had concluded that both he and Conner were not as different as he believe them to be at first. Both were trying to figure out who they were outside of simply who their parents are.
“Besides maybe his more into black like Lex Luthor” Jason added, and he wasn’t entirely wrong since Conner was in fact a fan of black.
Tim sighed, “Or maybe we just get a bunch of colors and let him choose.” Everyone seemed to be in agreement with that. “Alright, let’s go.” And so off they went to pick out an outfit.
—————————————————
After Conner, Kori, and Roy had picked out at least half a dozen pairs of shoes and the boys had all gathered outfits for Conner to try, both groups regrouped at the changing rooms.
“So did you find shoes you liked?” Tim said while looking over Al the boxes Kori and Conner were carrying.
Conner nodded, “Yeah, they made me pick out a bunch of pairs. And we also got socks!”
So they brought all the items to the changing room. It was large and spacious, singing you’d usually see in a bridal shop. There was a large central mirror with a couch behind it. Kori and the boys set all the clothing items down for Conner to try them on, then proceeded to sit down on the couch.
Tim was the only one who didn’t sit. He stood next to Conner, “Okay time for a little fashion show!”
Conner flushed again, “Don’t say it like that.”
Tim nudged him, “Aw cmon get in the spirit.”
“The spirit of what?” came from Damian sat on the couch. Picking an outfit had been fine, but he wanted to be anywhere else than have to sit there and watch Conner try on all the outfits.
“Of helping a new family member get new clothes” replied Dick.
“That’s not fair Grayson, you’ve done it the most. I got this dumped on me yesterday” Damian protested.
Dick raised a questioning eyebrow, “You think I wasn’t taken a back on a random night when Bruce brought him home?” He gestured to Jason.
“Hey!”
“No offense Jason” Dick apologies. “Or the night Tim broke…”
Tim wanted to change the subject so he got the first outfit from the pile and shoved it onto Conner’s hands. Then he guided him towards the fitting room, “And we’re here, now go try them on…”
Conner was a bit confused at first, but as the curtain to the changing room closer he started changing. The outfit consisted of a sky blue button up shirt with a pair of black jeans and a denim jacket. The shirt fit him fine, but the pants kept falling down from his waist. So he called out to Tim who was waiting outside, “I think these pants are too big.”
Tim put a hand on his chin, the boys had debated what size Conner might be when they were picking out pants for the outros. “Maybe you’re a 34x36.”
“It’s get it!” Dick got up from the couch and went to grab a smaller size of the pants for Conner. He came back quickly and handed the pants to Tim, “Here you go.”
“Thanks Dick” Tim took the pants and gave them to Conner.
Conner finished putting on the clothes and this time everything got him perfectly. He looked himself in the mirror, it looked different but good at the same time. He also thought this outfit would look nicely with those blue sneakers he had tried on earlier. So he told Tim to open the curtains.
Tim grabbed the dressing room’s curtain, “Lady and gentlemen, first we have…Dick’s choice” he announced as he pulled the curtain to reveal Conner.
Everyone else sat on the couch like a tem of judges on a pageant. “What do you think?” Dick asked excitedly.
“I like it, I like the fabric on the shirt” Conner replied making he older smile.
But Jason was certainly not smiling, “You got him a denim jacket?”
Dick shrugged, “Tim said to offer options.”
“I like it, but I prefer leather” Conner took Jason’s side.
And that made the Red Hood crack a smile, “I like you.”
Tim then grabbed the next outfit from the pile, “Up next…Damian’s outfit” and he passed it to Conner.
Conner took the clothes and inspected them. It was a grey suit with a white button down shirt and a green tie. He didn’t question and just out the clothes on. They fit him with an accuracy that was almost scary, Conner had to admit Damian was scary….but he was also scarily good at picking outfits because it looked fantastic.
So Tim unveiled the outfit and Conner was able to ask, “Damian, why’d you get me a suit?”
“You’ll thank me” his expression was neutral, not showing any emotion.
“What?”
“You heard me.”
Tim clenched his fist, “What he means to say is, Bruce hosts parties and events and galas, you’ll need one for those.”
“I’m invited?” Again with the mention of parties. With the frequency of them being mentioned one would think Bruce Wayne was a man who attended a party and came home drunk every single night.
“Of course. In fact, the next event is gonna be in Metropolis.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, he’s expanding one of his charities. But onto the next outfit, Jason’s choice.” And Conner got handed yet another set of clothes.
This time the pants were also black, not jeans but the fabric was still pretty comfortable. Jason had picked a deep red sports shirt to go with it, and a black leather jacket.
“Okay, I really like this one” Conner said immediately after Tim pulled the curtain.
“Knew it” Jason said smugly.
“Thanks Jason, I like the red and black.”
“I don’t disagree” Roy added his opinion.
Kori pinched the bridge of her nose, “You’re both biased for the color red. I should make him try something purple.”
Conner perked up with that. Sure, he liked red but he hadn’t ever tried anything purple. Maybe he’d like it, he’d have to ask Kori to pick something for later as Tim was already shoving the next set to him.
“And lastly….my outfit!” Tim closed the curtains yet again.
Tim’s outfit was probably his favorite. He had picked a pair of brown pants, a light green patterned shirt, and an olive green hoodie to pair with it. “I like the green Tim” Conner spoke as he pulled the hoodie over his head.
“Glad you did” Tim pulled the curtain. And it was his turn to flush a bit seeing Conner in an outfit of his choosing. “So we’ll take them?”
Conner nodded, “Yeah.”
“Great! Now let’s get some more” Tim turned to the audience on the sofa. Kori was about to raise her hand to say something when Tim predicted exactly what she would ask, “Yes Kori, you can get something purple.”
“Yes!” She jumped off the couch with glee.
“Hey I want a turn” Roy said sounding indignities.
Tim face palmed, but Conner said “You can pick an outfit too Roy.”And so everyone left the fitting room again to go find some outfit pairings.
“You don’t want to pick one yourself?” Tim asked curiously.
“I like letting you guys pick. You all look so happy.” And they did, Conner felt incredibly lucky to have found such wonderful people. They were all so close, they were a family. They laughed, argued, bickered, they did everything together even if they were as silly as picking an outfit for a new friend.
Tim smiled at him, “Yeah, we like playing fashion show. But you should pick something.”
“You wanna help me pick pajamas?” Superboy offered.
“Of course.”
Conner laughed, “Okay, but you lead the way because I have no idea where they are.”
Tim nodded, “Follow me.” And he gestured for Conner to follow behind him. And maybe clothes shopping wasn’t that bad after all.
—————————————————
-Back in Metropolis-
While the bat kids were busy shopping for Conner’s new closet. Superman had convinced Amanda Waller to let him talk to Lex Luthor for a few minutes. He had to lie through his teeth to convince her to let him talk to Lex, but he didn’t have much choice. Lex had made Superboy, if he wanted information he needed Lex.
So that’s how he found himself sitting across from Luthor again a thick bulletproof glass panel. Superman picked up a wire phone that was used to speak with inmates across the glass panel.
Lex looked reluctant to do so, but picked up the phone on his end too. “If it isn’t my least favorite being in the galaxy” Lex started, glaring daggers at Superman. Wasn’t putting him in prison humiliating enough, the alien had to actually show up to the prison too.
“Hello Lex” Karl tried to keep his voice calm and steady. He knew Luthor didn’t like him, but he needed to maintain a decent conversation.
“Don’t call me that alien!” Lex barked at him.
Kal snapped a little, “You should be nicer to the father of your son.” It wasn’t the brightest idea, but maybe using that fact to get Lex to talk about Superboy would work.
Lex’s brain seems to malfunction for a moment, “F-Father..you mean the clone I made?”
Shit, Kal said to himself. So Lex also just called him clown, no wonder the boy hated him. “His name is Superboy” he tried to defend a little of his son’s dignity.
Lex rolled his eyes, “Oh yes, the ridiculous name the press gave him. What do you want?”
Superman sighed, now or never. “I’m gonna be honest with you Lex. Superboy ran away.”
Lex’s mind froze for a second time. “He what?”
“He was staying with me, but he got mad at me and vanished. I don’t know where he went…” he was interrupted by Lex’s maniacal laugh.
“Finally, my DNA is finally showing,perhaps he wasn’t the lost cause I thought he was.” Oh this made being in prison so much worth it. So the clone hated Superman too? That was interesting, was his hatred that profound that it rooted itself into his very DNA and got passed to his clone?
“You tried to eliminate him?” It was Kal’s turn to sound mad. Sure, he had wanted to send the boy away, but eliminated him was absolutely not an option or something Kal would ever dare to do.
Lex didn’t even look guilty, “I did. But now I’m glad I didn’t, so he hates you like I do you say.”
“He doesn’t hate me. It was a misunderstanding, but I need to find him so I can apologize.”
“Well I can tell you he didn’t come see me” Lex spoke in a mocking tone.
“I’ve searched all of Metropolis, but I couldn’t find him. Do you have any idea where he could have gone?”
Lex gave him a side eye, “Why would I know.”
“You made him!” Superman’s voice grew louder. “I don’t know, maybe you put a tracker on him or something. I wouldn’t put it past you.”
The billionaire shook his head, “No I didn’t, though it’s not a bad idea for a future model.”
Kal looked at him stone faced, “Are you serious?”
Lex rolled his eyes again, “Please, I can’t do anything from in here.”
“I’ve heard you’re getting out soon” he had hear some coworkers talking about it at the Planet but the information wasn’t supposed to be leaked to the public yet, but the thrown off look on Lex’s face was totally worth it.
Lex quickly schooled his expression, though his eyes always held out distain when he looked at Superman, “I am. But I doubt the clown will want to see me. I admit, I would have thought he would be living with you given that he betrayed me to go see you.”
“He did what?”
Lex launched into one of his tirades, “I told him not to go after you when you came back to life. Which I will figure out how you did. But he ignored me and went anyway.”
Kal stopped listening around halfway of Luthor’s rant, “He didn’t tell me that.” So Superboy had been mistreated at the LexCorp labs, almost eliminated by Luthor, chose to go to Superman over staying with Lex and Clark didn’t know any of it. He had ignored the boy who took probably the biggest gamble of his life and chosen him over his creator.
“And I can’t tell you much. I have no idea where he is” Lex finished talking.
Superman got up quickly from his chair barely looking back at Luthor, “That’s alright, I’ll find him. Thank you Lex.”
“Uhh don’t thank me!”
Notes:
I hope you guys liked this chapter. We have a lot to unpack in this one.
Conner had clothes now, yay! Up next on the list is a hair cut….and maybe some glasses??
Bruce Wayne reflecting on his soulmate. That part hurt a little to write but it’s okay, he’ll get a happy ending….maybe??
And Superman having no success on getting closer to finding Superboy. Will he continue his search, will be give up??
Disclosure- the care scene with the kids in the backseat was inspired from my life irl. When I went out with my cousins once and there were too many of us to sit in the back so some had to sit on the other’s laps and it was chaotic and hilarious!
That’s all for now. As always hope you enjoyed and I’ll see you next chapter.
Chapter 6: I Got a Haircut!
Summary:
Conner gets a haircut!
Bruce is planning his next charity gala
Clark goes to visit his parents and reflects on everything
Plus a funny bonus scene
Notes:
Hi guys, welcome to chapter 6! I hope you guys like this one. I had a lot of fun writing this one, especially the Clark and Bruce segments
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-Still at the Mall-
The bat kids had left their second store and were already full of shopping bags with Conner’s new closet.
Dick decided to call off the shopping, and that they should leave the bags back in the car. They still had to take Conner to cut his hair and their friends were coming to meet them for lunch. They had to put all the bags away.
So it was decided that Dick, Kori, Roy, Damian, and Jason would take the bags to the car while Tim took Conner to the barber shop in the mall.
“We’ll meet you there later” Jason said as the five of them headed towards the elevators that lead to the parking lots.
“See ya!” Tim called out as he grabbed onto Conner’s arm to lead him to the barber shop. “So you figured out what hair cut you want?”
Conner had in fact thought about it. He had stared at his reflection in the mirror in the morning imagining how he could change his hair. “Shorter for sure, I was thinking of shaving…”
That made Tim pause in his tracks, and look at Conner with a face of pure horror. “You wanna go bald like Luthor! Oh please don’t, it would look horrible on you!”
Conner flushed, “What?”
Tim bit the inside of his cheek, “Ohh I mean, I mean…I like your hair. Just thought bald was a bit much” he lowered his gaze.
“Thanks…” Conner smiled, “…and for the record I don’t want to go bald thank you very much. That’d be traumatizing.”
Tim looked up again, “Agreed.”
So they kept walking to the barber like before, it was on the other side of the mall so they had a long way to get there.
“You know what I want?” Conner spoke up as they passed a jewelry store.
“What?”
“I kinda wanted the piercing on my ear.”
Tim scanned the other’s face, “That would look…..very cool. Matches your leather jacket, bad boy aesthetic you got going on.”
Conner snorted, “It’s not an aesthetic, it just….”
“What do you like?” The other finished for him.
“Exactly!”
Tim put a hand on his chin after that. “I don’t know if needles can pierce your skin.”
That made Conner think back to his days in Lex’s lab, because he had constantly poked by needles in there. “In the lab Lex’s scientists would use special needles to inject me, but I don’t know why they were special.”
“Probably kryptonite,” Tim deduced.
“Maybe.”
Tim smirked, “Well I have some in my room at home. We can piece your ears there if you want.”
“You know how to do that?”
Tim raised an eyebrow, “Have you seen the kind of machinery I can operate? Pretty sure I can poke a hole in a person’s ear.”
Conner threw his head back in a laugh, “You're funny. Also I didn't know you had two tattoos.”
Tim’s eyes widened, “What?” He had never disclosed that information.
“Roy and Kori told me.”
“Did they know?”
“It’s cool, maybe I should get one someday” if his twelve siblings had made it out of Lex’s lab, they could have all gotten matching clone siblings tattoos. The thought made him a little upset, about all the siblings he could have had, the other kids he never got to meet. They deserved better, and he’d made sure he’d be the one to survive!
“If you join the titans that’s already one” Tim said. All the titans had the tattoo and most of them actually got it on the same spot on their body, on their back near the left shoulder blade.
“I was actually more interested in your Robin one. Like what the story is” Conner probed. His curiosity had peaked and he hoped Tim was open to sharing.
Tim smiled fondly as he spoke, “It was Dick’s idea. After he lost Jason and I joined….he wanted…he thought I would be nice to get it. Like it’s something that connects us. And then Jason got it when he came back, and Damian got it last year.”
“Was it hard to convince him?” Roy had told him so, but he wanted a more detailed response.
Tim nodded, “Oh yes. He refused it at the first and we were okay with it, it could be something just the three of us shared. But then one day he came to us and said he wanted it, so we took him to get it.”
“Does Bruce know?” He hadn’t thought about it before. But from everything he had learned about Bruce Wayne so far, he was sure that he’d be cool with it.
Tim looked at him with a stone face, “He lets Damian run around with a katana at night to fight criminals. You think he minds a tattoo?”
Superboy shrugged, “Probably not.”
“He doesn’t. And you know where Damian got the tattoo? On the sole of his foot.”
“Why?” It was an interesting place to put a tattoo that was supposed to be a matching symbol you share with your siblings.
“He said that it’s because it’s where the rest of us belong. Beneath him, because he’s the blood son” Tim did his best impression of Damian’s voice.
“That’s….very Damian.”
“Sure is.”
“And you’re okay with that?”
Tim thought for a moment, “He’s changed. I don’t think he regrets it though.” He looked at the stores in front of him and tugged on Conner’s sleeve, “We’re here.” They had arrived at a barber shop that wasn’t very crowded. Tim walked in and with Conner right behind.
Tim scanned the shop until he found the barber that always cut his hair, “Hi Robert.”
Robert had been sweeping some hair off the floor when he heard his name being called. He finished what he was doing and then walked over to the two boys, “Hey Tim, how are you doing? Here for a cut?”
“I’m good and no, my friend here is” he gestured to Conner.
“Hi, I’m Conner,” he introduced himself.
Robert smiled at him, “Nice to meet ya kid. This is your first time here?”
“Yes, it is.”
“Well let’s get you situated then.” So Robert took him to an empty barber chair and told him to have a seat. He sat down and then Robert wrapped a strange fabric over him and that clipped on the back of his neck. Conner was confused by this and looked over to Tim for confirmation that this was normal, and Tim’s nod and thumbs up told him that it was.
“So what kind of cut are you looking for?” Robert asked after Conner was all situated.
So Conner explained what he wanted, “Well I like the top part of my hair but I don’t like the sides being this long. Could we…shave the sides?”
“Shave the sides and keep the top? Sure we can do that.” Robert smiled and went to get his tools.
“Okay awesome!” Another thing Conner could check out of his to-do list. And he’d be able to get the style he had wanted.
So Robert returned with the shaver and started shaving the sides of Conner’s head. They weren’t shaven completely, but the hair there was kept short. Then the top part of his hair was kept puffy but Robert had trimmed some of the edges so they wouldn’t get in Conner’s eyes.
Around twenty minutes later, Dick and the rest of the group arrived at the barber shop. Now all empty handed as all the bags were stuffed into the trunk of the car, “We’re back!” Dick called out as they all entered the shop.
“What took you so long?” Tim asked, he had been sitting in the waiting area, casually glancing up at Conner to see how his cut was coming along.
“We got distracted,” Jason said vaguely.
“Don’t ask” Damian asked as Tim was very obviously about to ask.
“Where’s clone boy?” Roy jokingly asked.
“Don’t say that out loud!” Tim chastised the joke, “But he’s over there getting his cut.” Making everyone look over to Conner in the cutting chair.
“Shaving the sides? Nice choice” Jason commented.
They waited for a few more minutes until Robert announced that Conner was done. So Conner hopped off the chair and inspected himself in the mirror. After looking at himself for a minute, Conner turned to his friends and he was practically glowing with joy and excitement, “What do you think?”
Tim smiled at Conner’s happy face, “I think it looks great.”
Dick paid the bill for the hair cut and after that, they all headed over to the restaurant where they had scheduled to meet up with Garfield, Raven, and Wally.
—————————————————
-Back in Metropolis-
Superman flew out of Belle Reve with disappointment in his chest. He hadn’t gotten any useful information from Lex and had no idea where to look next.
It was still the early afternoon and he didn’t have work today, so he decided to go visit his parents in Smallville. Maybe that’s what he needed to calm his mind and come up with a plan to find Superboy.
So he flew to Smallville and changed out of his Superman suit and into civilian clothing before knocking on his parent’s door. He had already visited his parents the week before. They had cried a lot after finally being reunited after Clark was revived. But he hadn’t talked to them about Superboy, he had thought that it was best to keep that issue out of their reunion.
Clark knocked on the front door and lit up at seeing Martha open the door, “Hey Ma.”
Martha took one look at him and instantly knew something was off, “Clark dear what’s wrong? You look upset.” Her motherly instincts always knew.
“I….I made a huge mistake Ma” it was more than a mistake but it hurt a lot to admit it.
Martha looked at him with a sad smile, “Let’s go inside and you can tell us what’s wrong” she gestured for him to come inside.
They went to the living room and Jonathan joined them on the couch so they could all talk as a family.
“So what happened son?” Jon asked.
Clark barely knew how to start, “Did you hear about Superboy?”
Martha nodded, “That kid that Lex Luthor said would replace you? Of course we heard.” They had been shocked when they saw Lois Lane report on it in the news six months after their son had passed. “You have no idea how sad we were that they were trying to replace you.” She reached over to take one of her son’s hands into hers.
Clark looked down at their entertained hands, “He’s not just a replacement…”
“What do you mean?” She asked.
“He’s a clone.”
Jon tilted his head, “A clone?” He had heard a lot of strange things about aliens and gods after his son decided to be a superhero, but cloning was new.
Clark sighed, “Lex made him using his own DNA and me. He used my DNA to make Superboy.”
Pa’s eyes were blown wide, “So the boy is a clone of you?”
Clark bit his lip, “Sort of, not an exact clone. More like…he’s like my son.”
“Your son,” Martha whispered.
“Sort of” Clark repeated.
“So you’re like a father now ....Congratulations son!” Jon patted his back. His son had always wanted to be a parent. Sure having a clone made child was strange, but he himself had raised an alien and helped him learn to shoot laser beams out of his eyes. So what was the big deal about the boy being a clone?
Martha’s face lit up, “Oh that’s why you’re upset. Don’t worry sweetheart, we’ll help you. Just bring the boy here and I’ll cook us a nice meal and we can talk about this.” Clark had always told her about his life plans with his soulmate and lots of kids. But Clark didn’t have a soulmate yet, so being a single parent must have been tough on him and that was why her son looked so tired. But she would help him with everything he could ever need.
Clark felt the knife of guilt twist in his heart even more at his parent’s enthusiasm. They didn’t care about the boy’s origins and looked ready to help him with their grandson. He truly deserved the I told you so from Batam. He sighed sadly, he couldn’t hide it. “I don’t know where he is.”
“What?”
“When I found out that Lex created him…I was angry and upset. You know I always wanted kids…” He looked at his left wrist where his soul mark was. He’d spent so many years staring at that mark wondering who his other half could possibly be.
His mark was completely black (all sole marks were completely black), it looked like a sigil but like none he had seen anywhere before. In the center a ‘W’ was carved but in a very elegant penmanship, that at first he didn’t even recognize the letter as a ‘W’. And surrounding it was a wreath that contained five small, spaced out empty circles on it. He had no clue what a W with five little circles could possibly mean, or who it was tied to.
He hoped that through his job as a journalist where he got to meet tons of people at social events that at one point he’d find his soulmate. He had mapped out their whole life together, they could get a house in Smallville once they wanted to have kids. Clark had always wanted multiple kids so he figured his soul mate probably would too. They would paint their house together and decorate the rooms that their children would sleep in.
The thought of sharing his identity as Superman didn’t frighten him. Sure, the thought that it could put his soulmate at risk did nag at him, but he knew his soul mate would accept him as an alien and all. They were soul mates after all.
But his little fantasy got shattered when Superboy appeared in his fortress. Because Lex had created a child, a child that Clark hated to admit it, but resembled him quite a bit. He had imagined a boy like Superboy, a boy with his black hair and bright blue eyes. But Superboy hadn’t been born from the love between Clark and his soul mate, he was born out of Lex’s insane obsession with Superman. It felt like Lex ate and then spat all of Clark’s fantasies right in his face. And he had dished out his anger on Superboy, who hadn’t had any fault in any of it.
Ma hugged him, “But you wanted them with your soulmate, we know Clark.”
“We’ve always known” Pa joined the hug.
Clark buried his face onto his mother’s shoulder, “I was confused, I just came back from literally being dead. Metropolis was destroyed, the press wasn’t sure if they could trust me, my friends all thought I was gone, and I had to get my job back. It was too much…” he shed a few tears.
“And what happened?” Martha asked him calmly while weaving one hand over the back of Clark’s head.
“I took my anger and frustration out on him. I ignored him, I barely spoke to him, and I thought about sending him away” he admitted it out loud.
“Clark” came quietly and gasped.
“He heard, he didn’t want me to send him away. He ran away, he left me a note and left and I have no idea where he is. I don’t know what to do” he cried harder.
Martha and Jon pulled back from the hug, and Martha removed Clark’s glasses so she could wipe away his tears. “It’s okay sweetheart, you’ll figure something out you always do.”
“Can’t your other hero friends help you find him?” Jon asked.
Clark wiped some of his tears with his arm, “No, I won’t send a global search party after him. He’s always mad at me, it would be worse if one of my friends dragged him back here.”
He thought for a bit, “I think the only one who could possibly help is Batman, he’s great at tracking people down.” Something he had always admired about Batman. The only human on the team with no superpowers, a man who so many villains understated for that exact reason, yet Batman always proved himself as one of the strongest members on the team.
“So why not ask him?” Jon asked.
Clark gulped, “Because we argued. He told me sending Superboy away would be a bad idea and I ignored him.”
“Well then talk to him, tell him he was right and ask for help” his father advised.
Clark deflated, “He’s just gonna tell me he told me so.” He deserved it, he knew he did. But he wasn’t sure if Batman would help him out or not.
Martha smiled, “Maybe he will. But if you tell him that you understand that what you did was wrong he’ll forgive you. You two are friends after all.”
“But what if we don’t find him? I won’t forgive myself if he’s lost somewhere. What if he’s hungry? What if he’s scared? What if he wants to come back but doesn’t know how…or what if one of the villains captured him?” His mind kept racing to the worst possibilities, he would forgive himself if Superboy had gotten hurt after running away because of him.
“I think you’ll make a great parent Clark” Ma said, making Clark’s spiraling stop.
“What?” His eyes were blown wide.
She gave him a knowing look, “Tell me sweetie, do you think we don’t worry every time you face one of those villains. You think we don’t ask ourselves those same questions every time you go on those missions to save the world.”
“It shows you care about him. That’s good.” Jon added.
“And if you don’t find him, you have to trust that he’ll come back. We always trust that you’ll come back to us Clark, even when we thought you died you came back to us. If that boy is like you in any way then he’ll come back too.”
“Thanks Ma” Clark hugged her again.
After that, Martha welcomed Clark to eat lunch with her and Jon, to which he happily agreed. And Clark made up his mind about two things. First, he would call Batman right after lunch so he could apologize for their argument and ask for his help in finding Superboy. And second, that once he and Superboy were reunited he wouldn’t take the boy to the Watchtower, he would bring him straight to Smallville so he could meet Martha and Jon.
—————————————————
-At Wayne Enterprises-
Meanwhile, Bruce had spent the last few hours in various meetings at Wayne Enterprises. His current one was the one of most interest to him. Him and his event planning team were discussing his upcoming charity gala.
But this was a special gala, because Bruce was expanding one of his charities, his most important one….his charity for orphaned children. They had already constructed an orphanage in Gotham, and Bruce would often pay the children their visits whenever he had the free time, and he’d often push for more adoptions to be made.
And after Metropolis got destroyed in the battle with Darkseid, over two hundred kids were orphaned. So he decided to expand his charity over to Metropolis, and this gala would be his big announcement about it.
“The mayor has already agreed to host us for the gala Mr Wayne” Sabrina, his event planner announced to the team.
“And we’ve spoken to several news stations and they’ll have live reporters there like you asked sir” David, head of his PR department informed him.
Bruce nodded along, “That’s great, the more visibility the better. This is for a good cause.” Which he truly believed, he wanted as many people to see this as possible. Because while he would often play the part of the idiotic billionaire playboy at parties, when it came to the issues that mattered most to him, Bruce would be a more authentic version of himself.
Vanessa, head designer for the company raised her hand. “Sir, you said you wanted the design for this charity redesigned. Do you have a certain design in mind?” She asked, because Bruce had mentioned in past conversations that he wanted to design the logo of this specific charity himself since it meant so much to him.
“I’ve been working on a few designs for the new logo. I’ll run them by you next week so we can put it on the invitations for the gala.” He had in fact designed several logos but none of them had felt right yet, but he was confident that the right idea would hit him any second.
“The construction for the new orphanage site has been approved,” one of his administrators said.
“In the new location we established?” Bruce asked. The biggest orphanage in Metropolis had been destroyed during the battle, so Bruce decided that he would rebuild it. But he didn’t like the location where the original orphanage was, it was too far from local schools.
His executive nodded, “Yes sir, it’s near a hospital and two local schools.”
Bruce was pleased, everything was running smoothly. “Perfect, you’ve all done an exceptional job as always.”
“Thank you sir” his team replied.
“Is your speech ready for the gala Mr Wayne?” Sabrina asked him.
“Don’t worry, my speech is ready.” A blatant lie, he had started the speech but hadn’t finished it yet. The current situation with Superman and Conner had overtaken most of his mind.
But Sabrina didn’t catch the lie, “So now we just need to work on our guest list and event arrangements.”
“The timeline is always set,” David added.
Bruce was about to start citing names of who should attend the party, but then his phone rang. This wasn’t uncommon, and he expected it to probably be one of the boys giving him an update of their outing. So he reached his hand into his pocket to retrieve his phone. And to his shock, it was this Bruce Wayne phone that was ringing. It was his Batman phone!
“Excuse me everyone, I need to step out for a minute..” he got up from his chair as he clutched the phone onto his hand.
“Is anything wrong sir?” His executives asked.
Bruce wore a charming smile, “Not at all, just a personal call I need to take. You all carry on, I’ll be back in a few minutes, keep working on the guest list.”
He left the meeting room and went to his personal office, locking the door behind him. His office was completely sound proof, so he could use his Batman voice and no one would notice.
He pulled his Batman phone out of his pocket to check who was calling him. And the contact name that popped up was ‘Kansas calling’ aka Superman, because of course Bruce didn’t save their contacts with their actual names. He had expected Superman to text him eventually, probably to discuss the Conner situation, but an outright call meant that Superman was very serious about this.
Bruce picked up the call, “The world better be ending for you to call me at this hour Kent” he spoke in his Batman voice. He wasn’t mad at Clark for calling, but he sure was for him calling at 2 pm. Bruce hadn’t told the league his name, but he had been clear that they should only call him during the day in case of an absolute emergency.
“Why are you calling me that?” why Superman’s first response.
Batman huffed, “I know you’ve been gone for a while but I’ve established that despite what you all think I do in fact have a day job too.”
Superman gasped, “Oh my god, I don’t check the time. I’m sorry, should I have waited to call you later…I”
“It’s fine….” Batman assured him, “Just tell me what you need.”
“I-I want to apologize” Kal sounded nervous.
“For what?” He 100% knew what it was for.
Superman definitely knew that Batman knew what he was talking about. But he didn’t have the energy to argue again, “For our argument. I know you saw my message on the group chat.”
“I did.”
“So you know that you were right and I shouldn’t have tried to send Superboy away…”
Batam smiled victoriously, “I do like telling you I told you so.”
Superman frowned on the other side of the line, “Okay I get it. So I’m sorry, I should have listened to you. He’d still be here if I had.”
“I appreciate the apology.”
“Thanks, because I wanted to and if you’d be willing to help me find him!” Kal made his request.
“What?”
“Find him…” Kal repeated, “I’ve searched Metropolis and even talked to Luthor but couldn’t find him. I have no clue where he went, but you’re the best person I know who can track down just about anyone. So I need to know if you’re willing to help me.”
Bruce’s mind short circuited, he couldn’t possibly agree to that. He would never betray Conner like that, the boy had made it clear he didn’t want to talk to Kal, so Bruce wouldn’t force him to do so. They would talk when Conner felt he was ready. So Batman quickly found out, “Look Clark I…. I can’t answer that right now and I need to return to my job…”
“Oh right, sorry for disturbing you.”
“It’s fine, I’ll talk with you later” and he quickly ended the call. This was bad, what would he tell Superman?? Conner clearly wasn’t ready to talk yet. He’d have to evade Superman as much as possible. But first, Bruce had a meeting to return to.
—————————————————
-Bonus scene- of what Dick, Jason, Kori, Damian, and Roy were doing while Conner was getting his hair cut.
They had finally finished putting all the bags inside the trunk of the car, they had even taken some of Conner’s new shoes out of their boxes to make everything fit. But after a long battle with the trunk door, it shut with a clip.
They all leaned against the car’s side for a moment. And Dick started a conversation, “Sooo, did you guys see the way Tim clung to him?” They all knew who ‘him’ was.
Jason raised an eyebrow, “You’re not suggesting that?”
Dick raised his hands, “Why not? I remember how Kori and I were close even before we knew each other, we clung to each other and everything.”
Jason rolled his eyes, “Well sorry but not everyone is like you Mr. I met my soulmate at the age of fifteen Grayson.”
“Aww cmon Jay, he’s not wrong” Roy wrapped an arm around Jason’s waist. “Didn’t you see the way he took Conner’s arm?”
“Do you think Tim realizes what he’s doing?” Kori asked Dick. Because she herself hadn’t always noticed the times she had clung to Dick when they were teens, or when she would just look at him for no reason during training.
Dick thought the question over, “I’m not sure, I knew I had a crush on you, but I never put the dots together that we were soulmates.”
“Great, so Tim might be soulmates with Conner. That’s fucking great” Red Hood rolled his eyes.
Roy laughed, “Think on the bright side! Isn’t it great that all your soulmates so happened to be people who are also heroes! It'd be kinda weird to explain a lot of the stuff we do everyday to an outsider.”
“Yeah, explaining the laser eyes and flying would be difficult” Dick concurred.
“I’m pretty sure we’re all desensitized to weird powers by now,” Jason added.
Damian wanted to dig a hole and jump into it. He hated the soulmate talk, he didn’t see the need for one anyway. His own father had lived his entire life without one. He crossed his arms, “Well we cannot affirm whether or not the two of them are soulmates as Drake is still two years off from turning eighteen.”
“We’re just thinking ahead Damian” Dick replied.
Damian glared at him, “Maybe focus on your own life Grayson.”
“Okay but could you imagine having Superman as your father in law?” Roy said.
“And what about Batman as a father in law?”
“Well that one isn’t as weird given he’s already my father in law!”
Jason raised an eyebrow, “Is he? I don’t remember us being married.”
“Not yet!” Roy smirked, making Jason laugh.
Kori took Dick’e hand into hers, “Well we don’t really pick our soulmates. Whoever destiny chooses for you is the one, not much to it.”
Damian wanted to barf, “Should we get going? They’ll start to wonder if we’ve left them behind.”
“Okay let’s go” Dick reluctantly said and they all headed back to the elevators.
Notes:
I hope you liked this chapter.
The Bonus scene is mostly because I always like adding little scenes where the characters serve as a type of stand in for the audience, and talk about the relationships going on.
Also Im excited to write the next one where Tim is gonna pierce Conner’s ear! That should be fun.
And the seeds are all being planted for Bruce’s charity gala. It will be quite the turning point 😉
Chapter 7: I Have Piercings Now!
Summary:
Conner meets a few members of the Teen Titans!
Tim helps Conner pierce his ears
And Bruce and Conner share a father and son moment
Notes:
Hey guys, welcome to chapter 7. I really hope y’all like this one.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The bat kids arrived at the food court of the mall. In the distance Conner noticed three figures that stood out from the crowd. A boy wearing a long sleeved hoodie, a face mask, and a cap indoors. A girl wearing all purple and black, that’s also seemed to be particularly covering her face. And a red headed boy who looked the most normal out of the three. And he wasn’t very surprised when Dick waved them over.
Now all ten of them grabbed a table at the edge of the food court, and Conner watched his friends greet the three strangers.
And once they were done, Dick introduced him. “Guys, this is Conner, he moved into the Manor yesterday.
“Hello” Conner smiled awkwardly, not sure how to act in this situation.
The boy with the mask removed it, reveling a bright smile and green skin underneath. “Hi I’m Garfield” he smiled showing a pair of sharp canines and offered a hand of Conner to shake. A hand that was mostly covered by the sleeves of his hoodie, but they were also green.
Conner wasn’t phased by any of it and gladly shook the hand. He himself was an alien that could fly and shook laser beams out of his eyes, who was he to judge anyone else. But he as curious as to who these other Titian were, “And you’re?”
Garfield leaned in closer, “Beats Boy, I can turn into animals.” An interesting power, didn’t quite explain how the green skin factored in but it really didn’t matter.
So Conner turned his attention to the red headed boy. “Conner, nice to meet you.”
The boy smiled, “Hi I’m Wally, nice to meet ya Con.”
“Nice to meet you Wally.”
“He’s a speedster” Tim went ahead and answered Conner’s next question. And this, Conner understood. He had spent enough time with the Justice League to know what speedsters were.
So Conner turned to the final new face, “And you must be Raven?”
“Rachael in public, but yes” she replied softly. She had a hoodie covering most of her head but her eyes were fully uncovered and roamed over Conner as if analyzing him. “So you’re Superboy?”
Conner scratched the back of his neck, “Yes, I was. Might have to change that though.” He wasn’t sure what he would do from now on, if he stayed with the Bats he’d probably have to get a new name or match theirs. Or even if he joined the Titans. He wasn’t sure if he wanted a name so associated to Superman anymore.
“The boys informed everyone in the titans about the situation” Garfield explained.
“Situation?”
“You living with Bruce..” Wally explained. “And don’t worry, no one’s gonna say anything.”
“We don’t share secrets that aren’t our own to share” Raven finished.
“Thanks guys” Conner wasn’t that worried anyway. He trusted the bat kids, and if they said their friends could also be trusted then he believed it.
Dick clasped his hands together, “Enough depressive talk, cmon who wants burgers?” And he started getting up to head to the burger shop in the food court to grab lunch.
“I do” Kori got up after her boyfriend.
Damian grunted but also got up, “I cannot believe I have to eat this
processed garbage.”
“You can just not order one if you don’t want you know” Jason smirked as he got up but told Roy to wait at the table.
“Shut up Todd!” Damian snickered.
“You ever had a burger Conner?” Garfield asked the Superboy.
Conner shook his head, “No, Luthor never let me eat junk food.”
Tim grabbed Conner’s arm to pull him up from the table, “Well he’s in prison and Bruce Wayne doesn’t mind so let’s go!” And he started dragging Conner to the burger place.
First, Conner spent at least five minutes just looking over the menu while everyone else placed their orders. He ended up picking a chicken burger with some cheeses and veggies. And Dick insisted that he but a combo with French fries, with Kori hyping up that he would love the taste of fries, so Conner caved and order it.
Then, Tim and Wally made him try every flavor of soda that the soda machine offered, and asked him to rate them. They concluded that Superboy liked the taste of Cola and was not a fan of Root Beer or the flavor of Fruit Punch.
Then, as everyone waited for their order number to be called on, Raven quietly stood next to Conner and asked him. “Do you like living with the Wayne’s so far?”
To which Conner didn’t hesitate in answering, “I’m really glad he stopped me from running away.”
Raven smiled at that before adding, “I ran from my father too. So I know what it feels like.”
“You did?”
She sighed and looked over to their friends, “I did, trust me. You found some good people to stay with.”
That made Conner’s heart skip a beat, because he believed it. He had thought that he was lucky because he was the only clone to make it out of Lex’s laboratory. But no, the luckiest thing that happened to him was Bruce Wayne deciding to add him into his family. So he turned to Raven as simply said, “I know.”
With that, the conversation was over and Conner’s resolve that he had truly found where he belonged only intensified.
Then all the kids got their burgers and sat back down at their table to enjoy a nice lunch together. Not as heroes on a break, but simply as normal friends hanging out for an afternoon.
—————————————————
After lunch was over, everyone decided to go to a few more stores before they had to leave the mall. Kori dragged Raven to help her pick out a new pair of shoes that she wanted to wear at the upcoming Wayne gala, while Jason, Dick, Garfield, and Wally went to a video game store. And Damian….well Damian didn’t want to do shopping, so he sat on a bench and resorted to people watching.
That left Conner and Tim who wandered into a store that sold clothing accessories. Where Conner was browsing the accessories aisle, looking over bags, hats, gloves, belts, and sunglasses. He wasn’t a fan of hats or belts, but gloves certainly peaked his interest. He had already bought three pairs of leather gloves that Jason had helped him pick out earlier, so he didn’t really need more.
So Conner looked over the sunglasses on display. His father Clark Kent wore glasses, though Tim had informed him that those glasses were actually used to help conceal his identity from the public. Which made Conner rethink his everything about his own civilian identity. He had always flown around as Superboy showing his face, so how was he supposed to be normal teenager Conner if people in Metropolis would recognize him instantly.
He tried not think about that as he grabbed a pair of sunglasses with round black lenses. He tried them on and looked himself in the mirror, he liked the look of the glasses with his leather jacket.
“See something you like?” Came Tim’s voice, slightly startling Conner.
“Yeah I do” he smiled as he checked his reflection before turning around to show Tim. “How do I look?”
Tim crossed his arms, “Wearing sunglasses indoors?…Ridiculous”
Conner raised an eyebrow, “What do you suggest then?” He was a bit upset that his friend didn’t like the glasses, but that’s okay.
Tim smirked, “You said you wanted a piercing right?”
Conner nodded, “Yeah, I was thinking one on my ear like a ring or something.” He thought it would look nice with his new hair style. Plus, I’d be fun to try one on.
Tim brought his fist up, it was closed like he was holding something in his hand. He looked Conner in the eyes, “I like these ones” and he opened his hand to reveal two ear piercings.
Conner took them to inspect. Both were circular. One was bald like his jacket and the other a dirty silver. They were perfect! He snilef at his friend.“Silver and Black, I like them. Thanks Tim.” But then his smile faltered, “No idea how to get them on though.”
“We can pierce your ears with kryptonite” Tim offered.
Conner laughed, well it wasn’t that absurd. Sure they could piece his ear with a peace of green alien metal. “Well as long as it’s not Damian doing it then I’m fine with it.”
Tim laughed in response, “Honestly, fair.”
So they went to the check out to buy the piercings and left the store to go find the others.
—————————————————
After a few more hours, the kids all got back to the Manor completely exhausted. Alfred had helped them take all of Conner’s new clothes inside…and proceeded to take all the clothing items to the laundry room to be properly washed before being hung on Conner’s closet. And after that, everyone had retreated to their respective rooms.
Except for Conner of course. He was sitting on top of the toilet in Tim’s bathroom, as Tim was getting ready to pierce Conner’s ear and insert the piercings they bought from the mall.
“Are we really doing this?” Conner asked nervously. He wasn’t scared of needless, he had been pretty much desensitized to any form of medical procedure while living in Lex’s lab. But he was questioning whether or not going through with this was a good idea.
Tim rolled his eyes as he inspected all the tools he had neatly organized on top of his sink marble. “Yes. Now, left or right ear?”
“Uhh right please.”
“Alright” Tim picked up a needle made of kryptonite along with the black round piercing that was about to go into the helix of Conner’s ear.
Conner pouted, “Do you think Bruce will be mad at me?”
“Why would he be?” Tim asked absentmindedly.
Conner bit his lip, “I don’t know? Aren’t parents usually mad when their kids get piercings?” He knew Lex would eliminate him for it, he’ll he would have already been eliminated by his haircut.
Tim shrugged, “Like I said, he lets us run around Gotham with weapons, drive superpowered cars, jets, and motorcycles. I really doubt a piercing is on the priority list.”
“If you say so.”
“I know so. Now look the side. I have measure it perfectly so they sit straight on your ear” he gestured for Connor to turn his face to the wall.
So Tim brought the piercing and the needle to the helix of Conner’s ear. It was the black one, per Conner’s request. “This may sting” he wiped the area with alcohol.
“Go for it” Conner gave him a thumbs up. Though he gritted his teeth in anticipation.
Tim took in a deep breath, “One….two…..three….!” He poked the cartilage with the needle.
“Ahhh” Conner hissed.
“Did it hurt?” Tim asked as he clasped the back end of the piercing shut, fixing it in place.
“A little, but it’s fine” Conner assured him.
Tim hummed and went back to his tools. He knew what he was doing, he was the one who helped Jason will almost all his piercings throughout the years. “Now for the other one” he picked up the silver piercing in his hand.
So they repeated the process , but this time the piercing went on the lower part of Conner’s ear, where a typical earring would go. They had bought the matching set, with one meant for each ear, but Conner only wanted it on his right side.
After Tim was done, Conner went to inspect himself in the mirror. His ear still stung a little and Tim told him it would for a few more minutes, but nothing he couldn’t tolerate. The piercings glistened under the bathroom light in his reflection. He smiled while looking at himself, now with the new hair and accessories. He looked different to the boy who had been brought to the Manor the night before, but he also felt different too.
He hesitated turned to Tim, “So…how do I look?”
Tim stood next to him to wash his hands in the sink, “I think they look nice.”
Conner smiled, feeling more confident. “Thansk, I love the new me.”
Tim laughed politely and wiped his hands on his towel. “I’d say it’s more…the actual you. The real Conner not the perfect little soldier Luthor made.”
Conner felt his cheek burn, “I agree.”
Tim stretched out his arms,”Well you should go shower now and get ready for dinner. Bruce should be coming home soon.” It was five thirty now, Bruce usually got home around six on his busier days.
Conner clicked his tongue, “Right, I’ll go do that.” And he walked out of Tim’s bathroom.
“Wait!” Tim called about before he could leave. His own cheeks burned a little, “Uhh…tomorrow we can start working on your new suit.”
“You bet” that had Conner excited, he had some ideas for improvements from his old suit that he wanted to discuss with Tim.
“You’re getting a mask this time. Bats don’t go around showing their faces you know.”
Conner smirked and ran a hand though his hair, “But this face is too good looking to hide.”
Tim deadpanned, “Do you want me to hit you?”
The other rolled his eyes, “Fine mask it is, anything else?”
Tim walked into his room and grabbed the green hoodie he had worn to the mall. He reached his hand inside the hoodies’ pocket and pulled something out, “Yes actually….catch” and he threw an object at Conner.
Conner caught the object and couldn’t believe what he was holding, “You…you got these?” It was the pair of sunglasses that Tim had called ridiculous.
Tim looked at him dismissively, “Wearing them inside is stupid. But it matches your esthetic….unfortunately.”
Conner cracked a smile, “Thanks Tim.” And with that, he left Tim’s room and went to his one bedroom to shower and get ready for dinner.
—————————————————
Dinner went better than the day before. Alfred had cooked up another delicious meal. And everyone ate it up as they talked about their day.
Bruce talked about the preparations for the upcoming charity gala in Metropolis, that all the boys including Conner were supposed to attend. Conner didn’t know yet which charity the gala was for, but that wasn’t what worried him. What worried him was Superman finding out about it and crashing into the gala to kidnap him or something. He knew it was an extreme scenario, but anything was possible.
Then Dick and the others told Bruce about their day shopping. Bruce had even commented on liking Conner’s new hair cut, while Jason and Dick complemented his piercings. That calmed Conner’s nerves, he had been worried about Bruce’s reaction especially but everything he had done today was accepted pretty well.
The boys even asked Conner what he thought of their friends, to which Superboy replied that he had fun meeting Garfield, Wally, and Raven. To which Kori promises to take Conner to Titan Tower soon so he could meet the rest of the titans properly and they’d do pizza game night.
So dinner went smoothly and after everyone was done eating they all left the dinning room to go to the upstairs level of the manor. But as Dick, Tim, Damian, and Jason headed for their rooms, with Kori going with Dick and Roy with Jason. Bruce called out to Conner. “Conner, could you come with me for a second?”
Conner turned to him a little surprised. “Sure, what’s up?” Bruce hadn’t commented anything about his appearance or how much money they spent on clothes during dinner. Conner thought that maybe Bruce didn’t want to say anything in front of the others.
But Bruce took Conner into his study so they could talk privately. He sat them both on the couch in the study before he started talking. “Superman called me earlier.”
“He did?” Of course, Conner thought to himself. Of course, Superman was looking for him. He probably thought that Conner was out in the world somewhere causing chaos and he needed to get Superboy in check.
Bruce sighed, “Yes.” He seemed like he didn’t want to have this conversation just as much as Conner didn’t want it.
“What’s does he want?” Conner just wanted Superman to forget his existed. He was discovering who he really was, and he wanted to do that with the Waynes, the people who took him in and didn’t look at him like he was burden.
Bruce met Conner’s blue eyes, “He’s looking for you. Said he’s searched all of Metropolie and even went to Lex Luthor. And said that he wants to apologize to you.”
“He wants to apologize for trying to send me away!” Conner shouted in exasperation. He didn’t believe it, what could have possibly made Superman change his mind. Had it been the note? No way, there was no change that just a note could get him to change his mind. It had to be a trap.
“Yes. But there’s more….He asked me, Batman, if I’d be willing to help him track you down.”
Conner felt a shiver run down his spine. If Bruce turned him in….that would be the hardest betrayal he’d ever felt. He felt betrayed when he realized that Lex tried to eliminate him, he felt betrayed when Superman just called him a clone and tried to get rid of him. He couldn’t handle another betrayal, “And what did you say?”
“I told him I had to think about it.” That did not ease Conner’s mind at all. Bruce probably say the panic in Conner’s eyes as he spoke in a soften tone, “Look Conner, I won’t tell him I know where you are if you’re uncomfortable. I’m also not gonna force you to go talk to him. We got at your pace.”
That made Conner let out a breath he didn’t even know he was holding. “I don’t know if I’m ready to see him yet” because he wasn’t, what would he even say to Superman?
Bruce just nodded, “I understand, you can take as much time as you need to process everything that’s happened.”
But Conner had doubts, “Do you think he’d see he was wrong and apologize to me if he had gone through with sending me away?”
Bruce stiffened a little, “I can’t answer that, only he can…” it was question not even the world’s greatest detective could solve.
“I know. But I’m not ready, I want to stay here….if that’s okay with you” he looked at Bruce with almost pleading eyes.
Bruce smiled, “Of course it is, you’re already part of the family Conner. But you will have to talk to him eventually.”
“I know.”
“And after you do, you can stay here if you want. Well can tell him that you want to do training with Batman, I’m sure he wouldn’t mind” Bruce tried to cheer him up a little.
Conner looked up at Bruce and he did something he hadn’t ever done with either of his fathers. He hugged Bruce tightly, “Thank you so much Bruce.”
It took a moment for Bruce to realize what was happening, but he quickly hugged the boy back. “You’re welcome Conner.”
Bruce was unsure of what was the right move to make in this situation. Superman was his friend and lying to him felt wrong, but Conner deserved the take things at his own pace. He had to stay about of the search until Conner felt well enough to meet with Kal. Conner was family now, another son that Bruce brought into his home, he would treat and care for him like he did for all the others.
Besides, him and Kal had disagreements and fights in the past that they were able to resolve easily, this would just become another one of them….
Notes:
Hey guys, so real talk. I had a few days off of uni after midterms, hence why I was able to pump out lots of updates in the last few days. But tomorrow classes start up again, so updated will take a bit more time.
With that, I hope you liked this chapter. I know we didn’t see a lot of the other Titans but I’m planning for them to have bigger interactions later on. Also Bruce and Conner bonding, we love that for them!
This is all for now, see you all next chapter!
Chapter 8: Im Getting a Charm!
Summary:
Bruce is trying to find a bracelet that means a lot to him
Bruce has a press conference in Metropolis ti attend
And Clark is still looking for Superboy
Notes:
Hi guys, welcome to chapter 8! Featuring more Clark and Bruce development!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been a week since Conner moved into the Manor, and the effects he caused were already noticeable. Dick and Jason had stayed at the manor and were spending more time with the family, which was rare for Jason. Damian stayed more time outside of his room. And Tim seemed to be in a happier mode than he had been in a while.
Bruce was proud of Conner. He was happy that he was experimenting to try and figure out who he was. And Bruce was now considering what would happen to Conner once he talked with Superman. He knew that Kal wouldn’t take the boy with him by force, but he probably wouldn’t be happy about the fact that he was living with Batman. So Bruce knew that the likelihood of him having to reveal his identity to Kal was high.
He had never wanted to reveal his identity. He had worked hard to build his strong image and be taken seriously while being the only mere human with no super powers in a team full of metahumans, aliens, and gods. His friends respected him, and he didn’t want all his hard work to be in vain when his team mates found out who he was.
The world saw Bruce Wayne as an idiot billionaire who spent money on dumb things and constantly got drunk at parties. It was the perfect way to disguise his identity…..maybe too perfect. Would his team mates view him differently if they knew? Would they look at him the same? He didn’t know, and he had put off on finding out for as long as possible.
He tried not to think about it at the moment. After all, he was currently getting ready for a press meet in Metropolis as part of the marketing campaign for his upcoming gala. He was already in his suit and was trying to find his most important accessory.
He looked in his night stand, he looked under his bed, and he looked behind his dresser with no luck. So he had an idea, he opened the door of his room and called out, “Conner could you come up here please?”
After a minute he could see Conner flying through the hallway, “You called for me?”
Bruce was still getting used to having a flyer in the house. Kori would often hover in the air in her time there, but it being an everyday thing was still new. “Yes I need your help with something” he gestured for Conner to come into his room.
Conner hesitated at the door frame, “What is it?” He had been told by all the boys that Bruce valued his privacy and that he didn’t like people in his space. But at least he didn’t throw katanas at your head if you came into his room, unlike Damian.
Bruce understood his hesitation, “I have a press meeting for the gala coming up but I need something…”
Conner tilted his head, “What is it?” He walked inside the room, he trusted Bruce most of all….well maybe except for Tim. And he had started seeing Bruce as his true father, as the first person who ever looked at him and actually cared. He had no reason to not trust him.
Bruce felt happy when Conner came into his room, he was glad that the boy was trusting him more. He wanted Conner to have a safe place, it was part of the reason he had brought him to the manor.
“I’m trying to find a bracelet, and can’t find it. I think it may have fallen behind a piece of furniture but I can’t find it, and I was hoping your X-ray vision could help me find it.”
Conner let that sink in. That was it? He could do that. In the last few days he had found that his powers were aurally pretty useful in everyday life. He had used his laser vision to help Tim weld two pieces of metal together, helped Damian dislodge a sword he had gotten stuck on the roof of the bat cave, and helped Jason practice shooting a moving target…after they made sure that Conner had inherited Superman’s invulnerability.
He looked up at Bruce ready to help, “Sure, what does it look like?”
“It’s a band completely made of silver” Bruce was vague.
Conner didn’t ask further, he fought that the bats were really vague when they wanted to be. So he got working on looking around with his X-ray vision, he looked behind the furniture. “Found it!” He called out, he saw a bracelet lodged in between the nightstand and the wall. So he walked to the nightstand, easily pushed it aside with his super strength and retrieved the bracelet.
Bruce gave him a grateful look, “Thank you Conner, I needed it.”
Conner wanted to say it wasn’t a big deal, but his mind went hazy when he looked at the bracelet. It was different from anything he had ever seen before. It was completely silver, it had a little charm with a W on it and written in a very elegant font. And along with the W were five little charms with colorful gemstones.
Conner was busy looking at the bracelet that he didn’t release. Bruce had taken a few steps forward and was now standing right in front of him. “Why is the bracelet so special?” He spiked mindlessly and flushed completely when he realized what he had said. “O-Oh my gosh sorry, it’s none of my business.”
Bruce let out a soft chuckle, he took the bracelet from Conner’s hand. “No it’s okay. It belonged to my father, see the W.” He emphasized the W charm, making Conner feel a little stupid for not putting together the fact that the W stood for Wayne.
The bracelet had belonged to Thomas Wayne many years before. Bruce started wearing it a few years after his parents died, it was the anniversary of their death and Bruce had entered into their old room, just trying to feel some of their presence. He had spotted the bracelet amongst his father’s watch collection and decided to wear it on his own wrist.
“What are the little gems for?” Conner asked curiously. He had also been warned by the others that bringing up Bruce’s parents wasn’t a good idea. It was a touchy subject so they tried to stay away from it. But Conner wanted to understand Bruce better.
Bruce turned the bracelet in his hand to show Conner a specific charm. It was a round purple charm, “My father added the Amethyst, it’s my birthstone. It was something to remind him of me.”
Thomas had gotten the bracelet made the very week his son was born. He wore it proudly on his left wrist, the same wrist that bore his soulmate mark. So on his wrist he wore a mark for his wife, and carried a gem for his son, a constant reminder of his family that he could look at throughout his day.
Bruce smiled at the memory of when his father had first shown him the bracelet as he closed it around his own left wrist. “After my parents passed ... .it became mine, a way I could feel close to my father. And I added the other pendants to remind me of the boys.”
He moved onto the next charm next to the Amethyst. It was a blue one, “An Aquamarine for Dick...” the next charm was a bright green, “…A Peridot for Jason...” The one after that was a rich red, “…A Ruby for Tim...” he got to the last charm, “…And a Turquoise for Damian.” All five charms are woven together, just like them.
Conner felt a tug on his heart strings. It was the sweetest thing he had ever heard. “That’s really nice of you.” The world was incredibly unfair, why couldn’t Bruce Wayne have been one of his fathers? He bet Lex didn’t even know when he had been born.
Bruce studied the boy’s expression. Of course he knew that Conner still felt a little like an outsider amongst them. He’d have to fix that, “Thank you, I think I might have to add a new pendant soon,” he added with a wink.
“What?!”
“Well one for you right?” He spoke in a ‘duh’ tone.
Conner broke a bright smile,”Really?”
Upon seeing that smile, Bruce knew what he’d have to do. He knew that keeping Conner with his family would mean having at least let Superman in on their secret identities. But to see that joy in not only Conner, but also in his other sons….that made it worth it.
“Of course, all my sons get one. Speaking of which, do you know when your birthday is?”
Conner deflated a little, “I was created in March…I have no idea when though.” He knew it was March because the scientists always kept a calendar down in the lab. But what day was his birthday? The day he was conceived in a glass jar? The day he first woke up?
Bruce didn’t seem to care too much about the details, “So another Aquamarine. And you can pick any day in March and it can be your birthday….except the 20th, that’s Dick’s birthday.” So that’s the second thing that couldn’t be repeated in the family, first it was names and now birthdays.
Conner felt a little teary eyed, “Thank you.” And he hugged Bruce just like he had done at least a dozen times in the past week. Was it maybe because he was starved for human contact and comfort? Maybe. Did he care though? Absolutely not, especially when Bruce would always return the hugs.
Bruce ended the hug and ruffled Conner’s hair slightly, “Now let’s head downstairs, the others must be waiting.”
—————————————————
As Bruce and Conner were heading to the first floor of the manor, Conner heard the sound of a siren blaring with the use of his super hearing. “What’s going on?” Loud sirens were never a good thing.
They then saw Jason and Dick running towards the grand clock that served as a secret entrance to the batcave. “It’s a scary crow! Spotted in a warehouse with the Joker!” Dick shouted in a hurry.
Conner’s eyebrows shot up, “What!” He had heard about the Joker in past conversation, he didn’t get the full picture but he understood that Jason really wanted to kill the guy. He had no idea who Scarecrow was, he’d have to ask Tim about it later.
“We need to go there and see what’s going on,” Jason added as he opened the entrance to the cave.
“Why are they working together?” Conner asked Bruce.
Tim popped up out of nowhere and appeared behind Conner, giving him a jump-scare. “Well my last investigations led to the discovery that they’re working on a new fear toxin.” Sure, as if Conner was magically supposed to know what a fear toxin was, though just on the name he guessed that it wasn’t anything good.
“So do we go after them?” Damian asked as he came to join the rest of the family.
“I haven’t finished Conner’s suit,” Tim protested. And Conner felt honored that he was already being considered as part of the group to go on such missions.
“And I have a press meeting in Metropolis in an hour,” Bruce reminded them, though he knew that wouldn’t even stop his kids from going anywhere.
“So what do we do?” Dick asked, though his mind was already made up about going.
Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose, “Okay listen, Dick, Jason, Damian go to the wear house and get information. Don’t get into a fight and don’t let them see you.”
“Got it” Damian bolted to the stairs of the batcave.
“Can I join?” Kori asked as she and Roy came out of the library.
“Yes Kori you can go” Bruce told her, to which her entire face lit up. She was part of the family and had helped them with missions dozens of times, they had even made her a suit in the similar style to Dick’s so they could match.
“And what do we do?” Tim asked, ‘we’ referring to himself and Conner.
“Because Conner needs to continue training, and you need to finish his new suit.” He wouldn’t let Conner come with them on patrol until he had a new suit to conceal his identity, and they had also been working on training him in more physical combat without the use of his powers.
“Alright, c'mon Conner” Tim started dragging his friend to the batcave so they could get to work. He had already cut out all the pieces of Conner’s suit, he just needed to see them on his body to make final adjustments before stitching it all together.
Roy followed the pair and Kori towards the cave’s entrance, only to be stopped by a frowning Jason. “You’re staying, your arm is still hurt” his soulmate put his foot down.
Roy knew better than to argue, “Okay fine, but you better come back without a single scratch then .”
“I will” Jason gave him a little kiss on the cheek when everyone else was already out of sight. Because contrary to popular belief, Jason didn’t actually hate physical touch, he was actually really affectionate when he wanted to be. He just didn’t like doing it in front of others.
Bruce saw it, but he pretended to be checking his watch so as to not embarrass his son. So he quickly walked past them as he went to get his car keys, “I have to go, call the emergency button if you need me.”
“They got this Bruce,” Toy assured him.
Jason rolled his eyes, “Have some faith in us would you.”
So Bruce left for his press conference in Metropolis, leaving his beloved city in the capable hands of his children. And he jotted down a mental note in the back of his mind, he had an aquamarine stone to buy.
—————————————————
-In Metropolis-
So Bruce got to his conference in Metropolis ten minutes before it started, and ten minutes before his PR team could yell at him for being late. He tried not to think about Dick, Damian, Kori and Jason being out on a mission right now, as right now is supposed to be about the charity and the gala.
He let his PR team welcome the press, handing out flyers as he got ready backstage. Preparing to get into his charming billionaire persona to speak with his guests.
“Hello everyone” Bruce said to the reporters as he got on mic. There were dozens of reporters there, some from news papers even outside of Metropolis. This was good, he was raising money for children, so spreading word around was the greatest thing he could hope for. And so the questions began.
“Mr Wayne, why did you decide to expand your charity work to Metropolis?” A news reporter that Bruce actually recognized spoke up. He’d recognized Ms. Vale from the Gotham Gazette almost anywhere.
He had been expecting such a question, “Well it’s true that I normally only do charity work for Gotham city. However, when it comes to issues of deep concern to me, I don’t care where it is.”
“And what issue is this charity about Mr Wayne?” Asked a different journalist.
“This charity is about children. Hundreds of children were left orphaned after the battles that took place in Metropolis in the last seven months, and I want to help do something about it.” After the battle with Doomsday, Bruce didn’t attend Kal’s funeral, but he did notice the damage his beloved city had taken. So right from that day Bruce had spent millions of dollars in helping to get the city of Metropolis back to how it was before, and now after it got nearly destroyed yet again he was ready to repeat the process all over again.
“So this event is about encouraging adoption?” The next question came.
Bruce smiled, “My goal is to raise funds for the orphanages and schooling of all the kids who need it. If it extends to influencing individuals to adopt, I’ll consider that an added benefit.”
Then came a question that Bruce was not expecting to get, “Mr Wayne, is it true that you’ve adopted another child?”
The crown stood still for a moment. “What?”
“There are rumors that you’ve adopted another child…” another reporter chimed in.
Bruce’s mind froze for a moment. He wasn’t ever ashamed to talk openly about his belief in adoption or about the fact that he had adopted several kids over the years. But he hadn’t had the talk with Conner yet, he didn’t know if Conner wanted to be adopted into the family. Plus there was still the issue of Clark finding out where Conner was, and who he was living with.
So Bruce gave the best answer he could, “I believe that is a private matter, I do my best to maintain my children’s privacy. Next question please?” His facial expression didn’t change, but he hoped everyone got the message.
So the conference continued, with more questions for Bruce about his good deeds in Metropolis and plans for the charity going forward. But one thing Bruce didn’t notice was one Lois Lane sitting amidst the crowd of reporters, without her great partner in reporting Clark Kent.
—————————————————
After the press meeting with Bruce Wayne ended, Lois Lane went back to the Daily Planet to find her friend Clark sulking in his desk. He had gotten his job back after his miraculous return after six months of being reported missing after the battle with Doomsday. Now, he had been at his desk for two hours already, pouring himself into work so as to not think about his problems.
Lois walked over to his desk, “Hey Smallville, you missed the conference.”
But Clark was in his own little world. Ever since Superboy went missing he hadn’t stopped looking. Every night he’d fly around different cities looking for the boy, and in the daytime whenever he was on break, he’d look through social media and other news sites for any report of a sighting of Superboy. “It’s been a week Lois and still nothing” he grunted in frustration.
“Are you still looking for him?” She asked even though she knew what his answer would be.
Clark wanted to bang his head on his work desk, “Yes, every night.” And nothing, he hadn’t found anything. No one in the league had spotted him anywhere around the globe; and no one on the internet had seen him either.
Lois sympathized with him, she had no kids but she empathized with him wanting answers. “Didn’t you say Batman was gonna help you?”
Clark sighed, “Well sort of. He told me that it was best to wait a few days first and see if he came back on his own. That going on a manhunt after him would just scare him more.”
Lois hummed, “Well I don’t necessarily disagree with his logic.” It made sense, Superboy was a child who had run away in a moment of fear, sending an army after him would only scare him more. “And it’s been a week right?”
“Yes, a whole week. I just want to know that he’s okay at this point” the guilt was eating him alive. He had been so scared the first time he went out on mission on his own, and he was already an adult by then. He couldn’t imagine doing it as a teenager.
“Well no one in Metropolis has seen him, and I’m pretty sure if anyone saw him it would immediately be put online.” Well that didn't help, Clark already knew that.
“So you think he’s in hiding?” It was the only logical conclusion. Because how could he be living by himself? He didn’t have an id, a job, he didn’t even attend school, how could he survive in any city on his own.
“Well try looking at his perspective, he thinks you want to send him to a lab right, and he doesn’t want to go. So what does he do…..”
“He hides,” Clark finished for her.
Lois snapped her fingers, “Bingo.”
“Okay so he’s hiding and Batman, the best tracker out there doesn’t want to help me” he sulked. He was baffled that his friend didn’t want to help him, was he just being petty because it was Clark’s own fault that the boy was missing? Because that would be cruel.
“Why do you want his help so badly?” Lois asked in a stern voice. He had a. The entire league of super heroes was just a call away, yet he wanted the only one who didn’t want to help.
“Well he’s good at locating people…”
“Cmon Smallville, I know there’s more in there. You can fly and see things from miles away, you’re not exactly helpless in a search” she shot back.
Clark sighed in defeat, he never won against Lois, “Fine….there is another reason.”
She smiled in victory, no one could keep anything from her, “Now you’re talking.”
There was a logical reason, “If Superboy really overheard our conversation then he might have heard my argument with Batman.”
She raised an eyebrow, “Which was?” He hadn’t shared all the details of what went down that day, mostly because of his own embarrassment.
“B didn’t think I should send him away, said I was being stupid. That Superboy was my kid and that I should take him to live with me…”
“So you think that Superboy overheard that…”
“If Batman finds him, he’ll trust him. Because he knows Batman is on his side and also thinks I was in the wrong.” There he said it. He knew Superboy was mad at him and probably at every Justice League member who didn’t say anything in his defense. But Batman had, he’d been the only member to stand up for Superboy, had even left the meeting when Kal had ignored him. If the boy was gonna let any member of the league close to him it would be Batman.
Lois bummed, “Yeah I see your point. Did you tell Batman that?”
Clark felt his face flush, “Not really. He already told me I told you so, plus he thinks I should let Superboy come to me” he could almost picture the shit eating grin on the bat’s face when Clark told him about Superboy running away. “But I’m freaking out!” His voice grew louder, “This isn’t about me being wrong anymore, it’s about the fact that he’s a child and he could be in danger somewhere and it’s all my fault.”
“Then go tell him that” Lois encouraged.
“He doesn’t like it when I visit Gotham unannounced.”
Lois crossed her arms, “Gosh that guy has issues. Wait, he knows your Clark Kent right?”
“Uhh yes, why?” He didn’t like where this was going.
“Oh because I have the perfect opportunity for you to go to Gotham. Here….” She pulled out a flyer from her bag.
“What is this?” Clark eyed the paper she placed on his desk. It was a flyer that was given to her by Bruce Wayne’s PR team at the press meet.
“Bruce Wayne is hosting a gala here in two weeks. You could go to Gotham to interview him about it, a perfect opportunity to visit the city” she offered.
Clark thought it over in his head. Though he was actually more fascinated by the event in question, “Another gala, what’s this one for anyway?”
“He’s expanding one of his charities over to Metropolis.”
That got Clark’s attention real quick, “What? Seriously? I thought his whole thing was about improving Gotham.”
Lois laughed, she agreed with him that it was odd. “Well this one isn’t about improving cities. It’s his charity to help orphans. You know he has a thing for adopting kids.”
“Well I can’t be mad at him for that. I’m adopted too, so I support it” he had seen Bruce Wayne at several events in the past. Sure, the man was an idiot who drank too much champagne, but Clark had a deep respect for a single man who took in four kids.
“And rumor has it he adopted another one” Lois smirked. She had seen the hesitation in Bruce Wayne’s eyes when the reporters had asked him about his children, she knew there was something behind those eyes, something big.
Clark tilted his head, “Really?” Well it wasn’t that shocking, the man had enough money to care for probably dozens of kids.
“Yeah, some paparazzi took photos of his kids with a new one that no one’s seen before. It would be his fifth kid.”
Clark rolled his eyes, “He’s a billionaire, he can afford it.” That made Clark a bit nervous, because someone like Bruce Wayne could afford to care for lots of kids, but how would he take care of himself and Superboy once the boy was found? He wasn’t sure if his reporters salary would be enough for both of them? Heck his apartment didn’t even have a spare bedroom.
Lois giggled politely, “Yeah but can you imagine? Some say he still hasn’t found his soulmate. Can you imagine your soulmate having five kids before meeting you.”
Clark stiffed in his chair. He had never thought of that. He himself was having a hard time coming to terms with having one kid with Luthor, how would he feel if he suddenly had five? But it’s not like Wayne’s soulmate would ever reject him, he’s a billionaire! “Firstly, I respect adoption. Second, I don’t care about rich people gossiping. I kinda have bigger issues to deal with.”
Lois rolled her eyes, “Suit yourself, I tend to like some gossip. So you're going to Gotham?”
“I’ll think about it….” He grabbed onto the flyer on his desk. The charity gala was in three weeks, “ Hopefully Superboy shows up by then” he prayed to himself.
Notes:
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. I really liked this one, I like writing the Bruce and Clark parts. Oh boy, I can’t wait for when we get to the gala, it’s gonna be an important turning point for the story.
Anybody got any predictions???
Side note, apparently Damian doesn’t have a said birthday???? Also Bruce’s gemstone is my favorite color, that makes me happy 😊
This is all for now, see you all next chapter!
Chapter 9: I Have A New Suit!
Summary:
Tim finished Conner’s new super suit!
The bat kids go off on a spy mission (hopefully it goes well)
And Clark Kent realized that maybe Bruce Wayne is a better parent than he is
Notes:
Hi guys, welcome to chapter 9. This one will hit a little hard, let’s go!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick, Jason, Kori, and Damian were out spying on Scarecrow and Joker near the Gotham docks, leaving Roy, Tim, and Conner alone in the batcave. Tim and Conner were near the design table where everyone designed costumes and gadgets. Tim was checking the measurements of Conner’s new suit, while Conner
Alfred had come down to the cave with a tray of snacks for the boys while they waited for the others to return. He then sat in front of the bat computer to monitor the vigilantes out on patrol.
“I’m borrrreddd” Roy kicked his legs in the air off the black couch where he was seated.
“We know” Tim responded, it was already the fourth time Roy had told them he was bored.
Alfred moved his eyes away from the monitors, “Would you like to help me monitor the other master Roy?”
Roy hummed, we’ll have nothing better to do anyways. “Sure Alfred” he got up from the couch and went to stand next to Alfred. He looked at the dozen monitors all showcasing different information, some had data, some had life footage, and some just had charts. “Uhh what exactly am I looking at?” He asked the butler.
Alfred leaned back in his chair. He pointed to the left monitor, “This is where we monitor their heart rates” . It was currently showing the heart rates for Nightwing, Robin, Star Fire, and Red Hood. Because of course Bruce had made sure to include technology to monitor both Kori and Roy on the suits that he had helped make for them. And so Alfred continued to explain each monitor to Roy.
Meanwhile, Tim had just finished helping Conner onto his new superhero suit. It was similar to the suit that Lex had made for him, but obviously it had its improvements. He wore a full body suit that had red pants and turned into a dark blue that faded into black at the cutoff at Conner’s torso. He also sported a new set of black high boots, and matching knee caps because Tim insisted on them.
And Conner had insisted on adding a leather jacket to the look, Tim hadn’t been a fan but Jason had been fully supportive. So Tim caved and added a black leather jacket with some spikes that Conner really wanted, he also gave Conner a yellow belt where he could store any gadgets he could want. And the final touch Conner added was a pair of red leather gloves to match his pants.
“Okay so how do you like the suit?” Tim asked as Conner finished adjusting the collar of his jacket.
Conner gave him a huge grin, “I love it!” This suit was perfect, he had designed it with Tim and had actually been able to choose what they added to it. And this time, he didn’t wear any Superman logo on his chest. Instead Tim had put his own Red Robin design on the back of Conner’s jacket, insisting that it was so anyone who saw him would know that he is on the vigilante’s side and was part of the bat family.
Tim smiled too as he watched Conner go look at himself in the mirror of their changing room. “Good, I designed it just for you.” He then looked at the design desk and picked up his maturing tape, “Now hold still I need to measure your mask.” He measured the dimensions of Conner’s face so he could cut his mask to be a perfect fit.
After getting the measurements, both boys walked back to the design table. Tim was inputting the measurements into his laser cutting machine. While Conner picked up a pencil and started doodling on a blank sheet of paper.
At first, Conner just drew some smiley faces on the paper but then he had an idea. He couldn’t get the image of Bruce’s bracelet off his mind, the detailing and beautiful meaning behind it just wouldn’t leave his thoughts. He only wished that his parents cared that much about him to the point of carrying something around with them just to remind them of their son.
So he started drawing the same W as the charm on Bruce’s bracelet. After that, he played around for a bit and ended up drawing a wreath like the ones from the cover of a Greek mythology book he had read in the library, and on the wreath he drew five circles for the gemstone pendants on the bracelet.
“What are you drawing?” Conner had been so turned off while drawing that he didn’t hear the beeping of the cutting machine, indicating that it had finished cutting.
“O-oh it’s nothing” he tried covering the paper, but Tim was faster.
“Hey that’s the W from Bruce’s bracelet!” Tim would recognize that styled W anywhere. “He’s shown it to you?”
“Sort of? He lost it and I found it for him.”
Tim’s eyes narrowed slightly, “Huh, he’s usually not the type to lose stuff.” But he brushed it off, “ Did you see the Ruby? That’s my stone since I was born in July.”
“I was born in March.”
Tim perked up, “Same as Dick, which day?”
Conner sighed, “I have no idea…”
Tim didn’t need further words to put the pieces together, truly a great detective. “That’s alright, you can just pick a day. Just don’t pick Dick’s birthday.” That made Conner laugh, it was almost word for word the same thing Bruce had said to him. Tim raised an eyebrow, “What’s so funny?”
“Bruce said the same thing to me earlier.”
“Well great minds think alike afterall.”
Conner laughed again, “I guess.”
Tim opened the cutting machine to take out the finished mask, “And don’t feel bad, your not the only one who doesn’t know”
Conner tilted his head, “What do you mean?”
Tim shrugged, “Well we don’t know when Damian was born. Bruce kinda just…estimated based on the date that he slept with Talia.”
Conner grimaced, “I didn’t need to know that.”
“He picked a random day and so can you!” And with that, Tim brought the mask over to Conner’s face so he could check that the eye holes and nose dent on the mask matched.
Conner stood quietly as Tim worked, but he wanted to ask his friend something. “Hey Tim?” The way Tim hummed told him he could keep going, “How did you deal with it when you first got here?”
Tim’s hands stopped where they were, “Like…being part of the family?”
Conner lowered his gaze, “Yeah.”
“Well he adopted me after my parents died” Tim stated openly.
“Oh, I’m sorry…”
Tim dismissed him, “It’s okay, you know it’s the same for Dick.”
“Do you miss them?” Conner felt a little bad asking such personal things, but he wanted to know. He would constantly think about both Superman and Lex Luthor, he even had nightmares about being thrown back into a lab. He needed advice on how the others dealt with their pasts.
Tim closed his eyes and took a deep breath, “Sometimes…..I visit their graves sometimes, Dick does too. Talking to them helps give some…..closure.”
Conner blinked at him, “Closure?”
Tim gave a sad smile, “Yeah like, finality. Like I’m saying goodbye to them, like they were an important part of my life but now I have other people looking out for me.”
“Closure…” the word felt foreign to him, “I don’t think I can ever get that with my parents.”
“Well Luthor is just in prison, if you ever wanna talk to him you can just pay him a visit…”
“I-I…I’ve thought about it” Conner said absentmindedly. He hadn’t meant to share that with anyone.
Tim’s blue eyes were blown wide, “You have?”
Conner knew that Tim wouldn’t let him out of his one. “I wanted to ask him about how he made me, about all the stuff I don’t know. But I don’t want to be alone with him again.”
Tim placed the mask down on the design table and put his now free hands on Conner’s shoulders. “Listen, if you ever wanna go to Belle Reve, I can go with you.”
“You’d do that?”
“Of course I would.”
“Thanks Tim” Conner hugged his best friend.
“Anytime…” he picked up the mask again, “…Now let’s try on your mask.” He placed the mask over Conner’s face and then stood back, “How does it feel?”
Conner looked around the room, there what felt like a little mesh fabric over his eyes but he was surprised at how clear his vision was. “Feels a little weird. You know it'd be hard to see through this stuff.”
“Nah it actually gives you pretty clear vision.”
“So does this mean I get to go on patrol then?” He really wanted to go out and fight crime again. He had found himself missing it over that past week.
“You’ll need to be approved by Bruce first,” Tim reminded him.
Conner sighed, “I know.”
They stared at each other, but the moment was cut off by a loud siren. It wasn’t the same siren as the one from earlier, this one sounded like an actual emergency alarm.
“What’s that?” Conner asked.
“The emergency button, who pressed the emergency button!” Alfred cried out as he stared at the red pop up message on the monitor, signaling that one of the vigilantes out on patrol had pressed their emergency button.
—————————————————
-A little while ago……-
Kori, Dick, Jason, and Damian had just arrived at the warehouse where the footage of Joker and Scarecrow had been sent from. Dick and Jason stopped their bikes a couple dozen feet away so as to not give away their presence, they weren’t here to fight just to gather intel.
So they got off and started heading to the warehouse on foot.
Like so many places in Gotham it didn’t smell all that great, but here the smell of chemicals was really strong.
“What’s the plan of attack?” Damian asked as they got close enough to see some of Joker and Scarecrow’s goons carrying several heavy boxes out of the warehouse.
“There is no plan of attack, we’re here to get information” Dick reminded him. Damian was like that, he’d jumped straight into action without thinking several times before, which just compromised their missions.
Damian pulled his sword out of his hostel, “My sword can make them talk.”
Jason pushed his sword back, “Look I have dibs on beating the shit out of Joker, but Dick’s right. Follow the plan.”
“Fine,” Damian growled, but not too loudly.
Dick clasped his hands together, “Okay, Kori and I will go left. You guys go right, stay out of sight.”
Jason rolled his eyes, “We know.”
“Follow me” Damian smirked as he started heading to the right side of the building.
“Just make sure he doesn’t do anything stupid” Dick wished Jason good luck.
The Red Hood sighed under his helmet, “I’ll try.” And headed after Robin.
Nightwing then turned over to Starfire, he picked up one of her hands on his own, “Shall we my lady?”
Starfire giggled at her soulmate, “We shall.” Then he kissed her hand and they were off to investigate.
As they walked closer to the building, the smell of chemicals got stronger. Starfire covered her nose, “I don’t think I’ll ever be able to get used to the smell of Gotham.”
Nightwing laughed, he'd gone through the same thing when he was younger, “You get used to it, I’ll sure it won’t be that bad when we live here….”
“What do you mean?” Star cut him off, making Nightwing curse in his mind.
“I mean…in the future right. Don’t you wanna live together at some point” he quickly corrected himself. The reason he had said that was because Dick was actually planning on proposing, he wanted to ask Bruce to help him pick out an engagement ring after his upcoming charity gala. It would be perfect!
“You mean if we get married one day, you want to live in Gotham?” Star kept asking. She’d be lying if she said that she had never thought about marrying Dick…..even before they found out they were soulmates.
Nightwing nodded, “I-I do, it’s where my parents are buried, it’s where I grew up, where my brothers all live…” It's also where Bruce lived, and Dick couldn’t imagine abandoning his father. “You don’t want to?”
“Well I plan to continue training new titans at the tower” of course Dick would never make her give that up, he had a deep love for the hero group he helped create and he’d also love to be able to help train the future generations of titans.
“Of course.”
Star placed a hand on her chin, “But I suppose we will need to live somewhere else if we got married.”
That made Nightwing’s heart skip a beat. He had almost everything planned. He knew that Jason, Damian, and Tim would be his groomsmen, Kori would take their friends to help her go dress shopping, they could get married at Wayne Manor so that all their friends could come without having to hide behind civilian identities, and he’d ask his father to walk him down the aisle. “Plus I’m sure B would…..”
“Quiet!” Starfire put her hand over his mouth. “Nigthwing, look…” there was a crack in wall of the warehouse, just big enough for both of them to see through it. Inside, Joke and Scarecrow stood in front of an opened container box that held what looked like a bunch of miniature explosives.
“So this is all we have?” Scarecrow asked as he looked over the explosives. They have twenty full boxes of bombs filled with his newest toxin.
Joker crossed his arms, “What you wanted more you pile of haystacks! Do you know how hard it is to get the exact drug mixture you wanted!”
Scarecrow ignored the tantrum, “I just hope that it’s enough for what we have planned.”
Joke leaned against the box and looked at the fresh bombs, “And you’re sure this thing actually works? I don’t want to get the bat on my ass for nothing.”
Scarecrow raised an eyebrow under his mask, “Broke out of Arkham recently?” They broke out of the place so often it was practically comical to be sent there at this point.
Joke smiled widely, “Yes I broke up two weeks ago, but I’m sure Batsy wants to send me back.”
“Don’t worry, it will work.”
“Yeah it's better! Or I’ll let him dump you into Arkham.”
“What could that be?” Starfire whispered to her partner.
“A fear toxin made with some new drug?” Nightwing couldn’t even imagine what kind of drug those two had used to make a new toxin, or worse what that toxin did. “Whatever it is, it can't be good.”
“So who are we testing this baby on?” Joker asked as he then picked up one of the explosives out of the box.
“I’m sure there will be volunteers,” Scarecrow replied. He was referencing his own henchman, he was sure one of them would be ‘thrilled’ to volunteer. But suddenly, they heard an explosion coming from the other side of the warehouse, “What was that
“Of course” Nightwing didn’t need to see what was happening to know that it was Red Hood and Robin causing the commotion.
Starfire giggled again, “I was starting to wonder when that
would happen.”
The next thing they knew, the wall of the warehouse got blown up. Revealing a Robin with his sword out ready to attack several of Joker and Scarecrow’s men, “We can do this the easy way or the hard way, now tell me what you’re carrying” he readied his sword.
While that was happening, Red Hood was hiding behind a pillar as a group of goons was shooting at him. “Robin get down, are you an idiot” he readied his own gun.
“I’m efficient, Red Hood” Robin deflected several bullets.
“The bats! But Batman doesn’t come out during the day” Joker shouted.
Nightwing took that as his sign to join the chaos. He kicked down part of the wall he and Star were spying from. It was made of wood and it was really old, the wall came down fairly easily. “That’s because he isn’t here right now” he got his escrima sticks.
“It’s time to end this little plan of yours” Starfire joined him.
“Who are you?” Joker pointed at Starfire.
Nightwing narrowed his eyes, “Seriously, she’s kicked your ass like four times already.”
“Starfire,” she said.
“Aww the oldest bat’s little girlfriend” Joker then pulled out his own pistol from the pocket of his purple suit. The heroes weren’t sure if it was an actual weapon or a clown prop.
Dick advanced first, “Yup, now let’s dance clown!” And Star headed toward scarecrow.
“Didn’t Batsy teach you not to break doors?” Joker blocked a punch from Nightwing.
“Didn’t he already tell you not to drug people? What’s your goal here anyway?” Nightwing then knocked the pistol off his hand.
“As if I’d tell you” Joker stepped on the hero's foot.
Meanwhile, Starfire was fighting against Scarecrow, trying to keep him away from the box of explosive toxin bombs. She dodged his attacks but was nearly hit by a bullet coming from the other side of the warehouse. “Watch where you shoot!”
“Sorry Star” Red Hood apologized as he knocked out another one of the goons. He had lost sight of Damian for a second, but quickly found him inspecting one of the boxes of explosives. “Robin, what are you doing?”
“These are bombs!” He picked up one of the bombs in his hand and carefully put it in one of the pockets of his suit, “I’m taking one with us.”
“You’re crazy?” But he wasn’t crazy, sure carrying an unknown explosive on your body was dangerous. But he knew that Tim and Bruce would want to run tests on it.
Scarecrow then managed to knock Starfire to the ground and Nightwing momentarily left Joker to help his girlfriend up. He then saw the two bats on the other side of the warehouse and saw his opportunity. “Guess we found a test subject after all” he picked up one of the bombs, he activated it, and threw it in Robin’s direction!
Nightwing only saw when it was too late, “No…Robin!”
The bomb flew across the air…and hit Damian right in the back. “Ahhhhhh” the toxin emptied out and hit Robin’s nostrils.
“ROBIN!” Nightwing and Red Hood shouted in unison, panicked for their little brother.
And just like that…..Damian Wayne was out like a light.
—————————————————
-Back in Metropolis-
Clark walked through the streets of Metropolis simply watching the cars pass by. Lois had pretty much forced him to go take and walk and get a bite somewhere after he hadn’t gotten up from his desk in over four hours. He had been throwing himself into work to try and not think about the Superboy situation so much. After all there wasn’t much he could do besides wait for the boy to come back.
He had gotten a croissant and a coffee from a cafe on the street across from the Daily Planet, but Lois would be mad if he came back after only ten minutes so he kept walking around. He passed by buildings he hadn’t seen since before his ‘death’ but also some that were new, clearly built on top of old ones that got destroyed during the battle.
There was an entire street that was completely brand new. There was a school that had clearly just received a fresh coat of paint and a new clean roof, and a little street market whose windows still had price stickers on them. But there was still a lot of construction going on in this street, it was even closed off for cars due to the construction.
There was a large group of workers with hardhats standing in front of the largest building on this street, it looked almost like a little motel but also very endearing. The building was blue with a swing set right in its front yard. Clark’s curiosity peaked, he was a reporter after all, he wanted to know what this new building in the city was. Funny thing, he had actually passed through this street the week prior when he flew by while on his search for Superboy, but he was too distracted by the circumstances to notice the construction.
So Clark walked a little closer to the group of construction workers. He noticed that a couple of them were carrying a sign that was about to be hung on the outer wall of the bullring, while three other figures watched.
“So the construction is almost done?” One of the figures wearing a hard hat asked, and Clark recognized that voice. A voice he had heard dozens of times…on tv, on the radio, in person….a voice that could only belong to Bruce Wayne.
One of the other figures in a hard hat nodded, “Yes Mr Wayne, we’ll be able to inaugurate it next month.” This was Hunter Blackrock, the head of the orphanage’s construction project.
“Perfect” Bruce Wayne responded. Clark could only see the billionaire’s back side but could tell that he was pleased.
Clark couldn’t believe it, oh how ironic life could be. He had been on the fence about interviewing Bruce Wayne about his latest charity work and now Bruce was standing just a few feet away from him, wearing a hard hat and staining his dress shoes with construction dust. But he was even more surprised when the construction workers finished putting up the front sign and he was able to read the words on it, “Metropolis Children’s Orphanage. Sponsored by Wayne Enterprises.”
Clark went star eyed, “So he built the orphanage” he whispered in disbelief. Bruce Wayne had built an orphanage in Metropolis, but why? He knew that Bruce had built one in Gotham, which made sense, he was always preaching about how much he loved Gotham and wanted to improve his beloved city. So why would he spend so many of his resources in Metropolis?
“And how many kids is this place gonna house?” Bruce asked Hunter.
“I’d say around fifty kids can comfortably stay here” it was believable, the orphanage took up over half of the street block. It could easily be mistaken for a hotel.
Bruce hummed and turned to Caroline, his secretary. “Good, and have we hired employees yet?”
“We’ve hired half the staff and are conducting interviews for the rest” Caroline informed him. Bruce wanted every employee to have a background check done and that they would treat all the children with care and respect.
“We need everyone hired by the end of the month” Bruce wanted everything to be on schedule.
“Yes Mr Wayne” Caroline then wrote something down on the clipboard she was carrying in her arms.
Clark was frozen in place. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing, it was as if the entire image he had of Bruce Wayne were completely destroyed. At every party, every event he saw the playboy billionaire everyone else saw, the one would whisper about and say it was a miracle that his company hadn’t filed for bankruptcy yet. And sure, Clark had a deep respect for Bruce for taking in so many orphans, but that didn’t mean that he didn’t see the man as a foolish rich boy like a lot of others.
But now here that same man was. In front of a construction site, standing amidst his employees getting his expensive clothing all dirty. He wasn’t a playboy idiot, he was a man running an enterprise, a man on a schedule and a quota to fulfill.
“So what’s next on my schedule?” Asked his assistant as the front sign had been screwed into place.
Caroline looked over her notes, “Well we have to get back to Gotham, you have more meetings.”
“Of course I do,” Bruce huffed but he didn’t seem annoyed at all.
Until Bruce’s phone rang!
Bruce pulled his phone out of his pocket to check for the caller's name. It was Dick, the same Dick who had gone on a patrol mission just a few hours ago. His entire body stiffened “Excuse me for a moment…” and he quickly sneered at the phone, trying to keep his voice at a normal tone “….Dick?”
No one on the other line answered so Bruce spoke again, “Hello?”
But then he heard a shout from the other side, “BRUCE!!” Which made Bruce’s heartbeat skyrocket.
A million possibilities ran through Bruce’s mind, and everyone around him could tell that something had happened. Even Clark could tell that something was deeply wrong. “Dick….Dick what happened?” His voice staggered.
“It-Its Damian, he got hit with fear toxin. We gave him the antidote and he passed out. H-he’s not waking up!” Dick’s voice was laced with panic and concern.
“Where are you?” Bruce was already walking away from the construction site.
Dick took in a deep breath, “We’re at home, we drove here with him half conscious and now he’s unconscious. I don’t know what to do” he sounded close to tears.
Bruce swallowed, his youngest son was unconscious and his oldest seemed to be breaking into tears. He had to keep himself calm, “Dick listen to me, get him to his bed and keep watch. I’m coming home!” Bruce turned off his phone and turned to his stunned assistant and bewildered construction workers, “Call my car, I need to get to Gotham NOW!”
Caroline’s face contorted, “What do mean? We have a lot scheduled…”
“My son got injured, I need to get home” Bruce was always calling his driver to come get him. He was so distracted that he didn’t even realize that he passed through Clark.
“You’re leaving?” His assistant asked.
Bruce gritted his teeth, “My son matters more than business!“ he then took off to the other street that wasn’t blocked for construction. His black car was already on its way to take him back to Gotham.
Caroline threw her hands in the air, “I guess I’ll reschedule everything.”
But Clark Kent’s eyes were glued to Bruce Wayne’s retreating figure. “Guess he is a good parent….” he whispered to himself. And I’m that moment two things happened. Clark’s respect for Bruce Wayne grew larger than before. But second, it made his momentarily forgotten guilt return. When Superboy had needed him the most Superman had ignored him, but Bruce Wayne gets one call about his son needing him and he’s rushing to get to Gotham as quickly as he can. The Prince of Gotham was a better parent than the great Superman himself.
Notes:
I am sorry not sorry for the cliffhanger (FYI it won’t the one only).
Anyhow, I’ve gotten some comments saying that your excited for the gala chapter, and est assured that so am I. I think the gala will be chapter 12 or 13, so we’re getting there soon. And I think maybe I’ll get there this weekend.
That aside I promise that chapters 10 and 11 will be amazing, we’re getting some developments for the character and plot! And predictions? I love knowing what you all think is gonna happen
That’s all for now, see you all later!
Chapter 10: I Went on Patrol!
Summary:
Everyone is worried about Damian
Lex Luthor is planning something
And Clark is upset that Batman’s been ignoring him
Notes:
Hi guys, welcome to chapter 10. I seriously can’t believe we’ve reached 10 already, and thank you all for following along. Let’s go!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bruce’s car had finally arrived at Wayne Manor after the most agonizing car drive of Bruce’s life. The only thing echoing in his mind was a plea to every god in existence of, “Please let Damian be okay.”
When he’d gotten the call, Bruce’s blood had gone entirely cold….maybe below freezing. He could only imagine Scarecrow and Joker attacking his children. He had already lost Jason to the Joker, he wasn’t ready to lose another one. No, he refused to!
“We’ve arrived Mr Wayne” his driver announced as the car pulled up in front of the estate.
Bruce didn’t hesitate, he swung the car door open and hopped out. “Thank you” and he rushed inside the house. He turned his key in the lock and then ran up to Damian’s room.
He arrived at the room almost breathless from the adrenaline and anxiety. He pushed the door open, “Where is he?” And he was not prepared for the sight of the inside of the room.
Damian had been changed out of his Robin suit and into a pair of pajamas, and was sprawled on his bed. He was unconscious and his face was completely pale. Ace the hound was lying down protectively next to Damian, as if trying to protect him from further harm. And Alfred was carefully inspecting Damian’s body for injuries.
Dick was crying in the corner, with Kori rubbing circles in his back. While Jason leaned against the adjacent wall, staring blankly at his younger brother. And Roy stood next to his soulmate.
Dick turned his head to the door when he heard Bruce’s breathing. “You’re here” Dick rushed over to his father.
“What happened?” Bruce asked. “It was supposed to be a stealth mission.”
Dick swallowed dryly, “Don’t look at me, ask Jason.” Which Bruce did.
Jason looked away from Damian, as if looking at the unconscious boy hurt his soul. “We were being stealth…but then some goons spotted us and Damian pulled out his sword and…you can fill in the rest.”
Bruce walked further into the room so he could take a better look at his son, “What happened after?”
“We stabbed him with the usual antidote epi pen” Dick informed him.
“But you don’t know what new components they added,” Bruce practically growled.
“Well it was supposed to lessen the impact.”
Bruce sat at the edge of the bed, Ace let him of course. He stared at Damian’s sleeping face, “And then….”
“And then I flew him here…” Kori answered. “We thought it was safer than putting him on a motorcycle.” Once Damian had been knocked out, Dick, Jason, and Kori took down all the goons and quickly got out of there. Dick and Jason had driven back in their motorcycles breaking various speed limits, while Kori flew as fast as she could with Damian in her arms.
Bruce nodded, “And you’d be right.”
“He was conscious on the way here, but he passed out when we arrived,” she added.
Bruce didn’t reply. He turned to Alfred, who had just finished inspecting Damian’s hands for injuries. “And injuries?” He wanted to know how bad the situation was.
Alfred cleared his throat, “He doesn’t seem to have any concussions.”
“That’s because I caught him,” Jason said. Though caught wasn’t totally accurate, he had practically thrown himself in Robin’s direction to catch the boy’s head before it hit the hard floor.
“He had a few scratches but currently no bleeding…” Alfred continued, “But his heart beats are slow.”
Bruce bit his lip, “Good. Where’s Tim and Conner?”
“Damian took one of their bombs and put it in his pocket” Jason spoke again. “He thought I’d be useful to have.”
“Guess he was right…” Roy tried to lighten the mood.
“They’re in the cave sire. Master Tim is trying to uncover what drugs were put into the toxin” Alfred informed.
“Thank you Alfred.” Bruce took Damian’s hand into his own, and his son’s hand was cold, really cold. By this point it had been over an hour since Damian passed out and there were any signs that his consciousness was returning. Bruce tightened his grip on Damian’s hand, he wasn’t used to this. Damian always got hurt, all of them did.
But seeing the fiery Robin that would charge at full speed at villains three times his size with just a sword and determination…..seeing that boy look so fragile on bed was gut wrenching. “Please wake up Damian” Bruce croaked out, he was doing his best to appear calm, he had to, had to keep face for the others sake.
“You okay dad?” Dick came closer to the bed.
Bruce closed his eyes, “I’ve already lost one son to the Joker and his schemes….” He opened his eyes and looked back at Jason, who started back at him. “I refuse to lose another one” made Jason let out a quiet, unheard gasp. Bruce then reluctantly let go of Damian’s hand and got off the bed, he couldn’t be here right now. Seeing Damian’ state reminded him of the night he lost Jason, of the night he held his dead son in his arms. He didn’t want to be reminded of all that right now, “I’ll go check on Conner and Tim, please keep watching him.”
So Bruce left the room, he couldn’t take the sight of Damian, his stubborn and fiery son looking so pale and vulnerable. He would help Tim find a way to wake his son up as soon as possible. But he stopped in his tracker when Jason’s voice came after him, “Bruce wait, I’m sorry.”
Bruce turned to face his son. “What?”
Jason looked down at the floor and bit his lower lip. “This is my fault…” it felt like he had to rip the words out of himself, since he returned it was still hard to express his emotions. He had a cold exterior, but he’d kill for the boys he had come to love as brothers….even Tim that he had once hated and called him Bruce’s replacement. “I should have stopped him. If we’d stayed quiet none of this would hav….”
Bruce put his hands on both of Jason’s shoulders. “It’s not your fault Jason. It could never be. Don’t blame yourself for something those criminals did, like you said, he’s still alive thanks to you.”
Jason’s lip trembled, “But…” Bruce pulled his son into a hug. He knew there was at least a seventh percent chance he’d get a punch in the stomach, but he hugged Jason all his will. And surprisingly, Jason hugged him back.
Bruce put his face onto Jason’s shoulder. It wasn’t often that he got to hug Jason, so he cherished it whenever he did. The boy who had tried to steal his tiers, the boy who became Robin, the son he lost, the son he watched die in his arms, but also the boy who came back. “I love you Jason.”
Jason let the tears fall, “Love you too dad.”
—————————————————
Tim was frantically tapping on the keys of the batcomputer. He had been running a diagnostic on the toxin drug that hit Damian. The full diagnostic of the drug’s composition would take an hour and a half, and it had already been thirty.
“Find anything yet?” Conner was sitting on a chair next to Tim just staring at the screens on the computer. He’d really have to ask Tim to teach him how to world the controls on the computer one day.
Tim slammed a fist on the desk, “No, the analysis isn’t finished.”
“I hope he’s alright” Conner patted his friend’s shoulder, encouraging him to not give up.
“Me too” Tim gave him a thankful look. He took a deep breath and went back to typing.
The two of them were still sitting on the computer when Bruce walked into the cave through the entrance in the study. He knew Conner and Tim were together, it wasn’t surprising at all. Bruce wasn’t blind, he was the greatest detective in the world after all. Of course he had his own suspicions about Conner being Tim’s soulmate, the way the two interacted, the way Tim had clung to Conner since day one, the way they were always together. He had seen it all before.
He had known Kori and Dick were soulmates since the day Dick rushed to the Manor just to tell his dad about a girl he met and who took his first kiss. Just from the glint in Dick’s eyes as he spoke about the Tamaranian girl, Bruce knew his son had found his soulmate. And the same thing had happened when Roy had been the teammate to cry the most over Jason’s death, crying as if part of his soul had been taken. And how the poor boy almost had a heart attack when he saw Jason back from the dead for the first time. Bruce knew Jason had found his soulmate.
He had even correctly predicted several pairings between other Titans and even his own Justice League colleagues. But this ability was also a curse, because Bruce had been able to see so many pairs find out they were soulmates, but he just couldn’t find his own, no matter how hard he looked.
So he rushed down the stairs and saw Tim and Conner sitting at the bat computer, “How’s the analysis report?”
“Bruce! Damian he’s…”
“I know…” Bruce cut off Superboy, “Dick called me.”
“Well the analysis is still gonna take a few minutes” Tim didn’t look up from the screen.
Bruce reached the floor of the cave and walked up to the monitors, “Then we wait.”
So they waited….and waited….
Conner started spinning around on his chair as there wasn’t much he could do. Tim continued to look up information on possible drug combinations that could have been placed in the bomb. And Bruce resorted to pacing around the cave, counting down the time in his head.
In his pacing Bruce had ended up by the design table, where a pile of disorganized papers lay. He scanned the papers to distract himself, there were some scrapped drawings for Conner’s suit and some new batarang designs that Dick had been working on. But what really caught Bruce’s eye was the sheet where Conner had been doodling, “HisWho drew this?” He held up the paper.
Conner spun again in the chair and looked over to Bruce. His cheeks flushed when he saw what was on the paper, “Oh…uhh I did.”
“You got that from my bracelet?”
Conner nodded shyly, “I did. Sorry…”
Bruce’s brows furrowed, “Why are you apologizing?”
Conner dorm heard him, “I just couldn’t get it out of my head. I like the meaning behind it.”
Bruce wanted to tell the boy that he didn’t have to explain himself over a simple drawing, but looking at Conner’s face he decided not to, “I’m glad you like it. Mind if I keep this?”
“You wanna keep it?” Conner eyed his dad suspiciously.
Bruce smiled, “I think I have the perfect use for it.” And he did, the drawing was the perfect logo for his children’s charity! It had the Wayne W, and the five circles represented the five children he’d adopted Dick, Jason, Tim, Conner, and Damian who the public believed was adopted. It perfectly encapsulates the message Bruce wanted his charity to have, its desire to help as many orphaned children as possible.
“Sure, you can keep it,” Conner smiled, happy that Bruce liked his little sketch. So Bruce took a photo of the drawing and sent it to his head designer, then neatly folded the paper and put it in his pocket.
“It’s done!” Tim cheered out loud when the diagnostic was finished. He hit a button on his keyboard that exported the results to be printed out on the design printer.
The printer quickly printed out a two page report on all the components of the drug. A list of scientific names that Tim and Bruce quickly started reading though.
“Can you even understand what that says?” Conner asked as he looked over Tim’s shoulder to read some of the names. To him they all looked like gibberish.
“Of course I can,” Tim said with pride.
“So what is it?”
Tim put a hand on his chin, “From this composition ... .It's a sleep inducing drug.”
“Sleep inducing?”
“That’s….unusual” Bruce added.
Conner raised an awkward hand, “Uh I’m not an expert in fighting deranged criminals, but don’t they usually just kill poeple? Why would they put them to sleep to rob them?”
“Who says it’s to rob them?” Tim asked.
Bruce shook his head, “They could be planning something big.” Drugging people and putting them to sleep could lead to several horrible crimes. What could Scarecrow and Joker possibly be planning?? Kidnappings? Robberies?
“Do you think they want to crash your gala?” Tim asked his father. It wouldn’t have been the first time villains broke into one of Bruce’s parties to try and rob guests or just kidnap them.
“No, it’s not even being held on Gotham” it was extremely rare for Gotham’s psychopathic villains to attack places outside of the city.
Tim hummed, “Outside territory, you’re right dad.”
Conner clasped his hands together, “Okay, so how do we wake up Damian?” He didn’t really care about what the villain was planning, whatever it was he knew they’d find a way to stop it. But waking up Damian was the priory at the moment.
Tim looked back at the list of components, “Well the rest of the toxin is the exact same as the usual one. We lessened the drug effect but it still put Damian to sleep. He should wake up naturally in a few hours, maybe a day.”
Conner’s blue eyes widened, “A whole day?”
“Yeah” it wasn’t that bar. At least Damian would be okay.
“We’ll still have to go on patrol tonight” Bruce spoke sharply. “If the villains spread the word that one of our own is down, the crime rates will go up.” He couldn’t let that happen, and if Damian was fine then they could patrol at night and leave Robin at home with Alfred.
Conner perked up at that, and asked Bruce the question that had been on his mind all day. “Uh Bruce? Can I ... .can I join patrol please?” He gave him the pleading puppy eyes.
Bruce stared into Conner’s hope filled eyes, “Of course you can!”
—————————————————
So later that night Bruce got into his Batman suit to patrol the streets of Gotham. Nightwing, Starfire, Red Robin, and Red Hood all joined him. Red Arrow also joined as Jason agreed that Roy’s shoulder was finally healed. But the most excited vigilante tonight was Conner! Who wasn’t sure what his hero name was anymore.
Superboy had been given to him by the press and definitely wasn’t Superman. So now he’d have to find a new name to call himself. But for right now, at least his new uniform was a lot more comfortable than the one Lex had designed for him.
So the team was standing on a rooftop looking down at the streets. “This is your first patrol?” Red Arrow asked Conner when he noticed the other’s excitement. It was pretty normal, everyone got nervous on their first missions.
Conner shook his head, “Well back in Metropolis I just went to places where I saw criminals, but I never just…walked around looking for them.” The walking part sure was new. Bruce had made him promise to not use his powers while on patrol, at least until they told Superman about his whereabouts. So right now he was just carrying a bunch of bat themed gear on his utility belt.
“Well welcome to Gotham patrol then” Nightwing spoke enthusiastically.
Then suddenly the bat signal appeared, shining brightly over the Gotham skyline!
“What’s that?” Conner pointed to the sign.
“The batsignal,” Batman said.
“You have your own signal?”
“The GDP does” , Red Robin informed his friend.
“Cmon let’s go see what Gordon wants” Nightwing jumped off the building they were in, and Starfire quickly dove down after him.
“Who?” Conner asked next.
Tim laughed as he followed Bruce on using his grabbing hook to cross over to another rooftop. Followed by Red Arrow and Red Hood, and by a very confused Conner.
To Conner’s surprise, after a bit of rooftop hopping, they finally landed on the roof of the GDP’s main building. Where they found an older man sitting on a chair, while looking over some papers in his hand. And as they landed on the roof, they scared the poor man out of his chair.
“Commissioner” Batman spoke as the man rearranged his papers.
“Could you stop scaring me like that, you’ll kill me one of these days” the commissioner glared at the bat.
“Apologies commissioner” he most certainly wasn’t sorry.
Gordon adjusted his glasses, “Batman. I see you brought your team, good.” He looked over the group of smaller hero’s, he had quite literally watched the Robins grow and change over the years. “Hello Nightwing, Red Hood, Red Arrow, Red Robin, Starfire, and….you’re new” he referred to Conner.
“I’m new to the team” Conner smiled proudly.
“Why did you call us here?” Batman brought focus back to the present.
“It’s Bane”
Conner leaned into Red Robin, “Who’s that?”
Man Tim really had to teach Conner about all the villains they fought. He leaned into his friend, “Crazy criminal. Uses a bunch of drugs to make himself stronger and such.”
“What is it with Gotham villains and drugs” seriously, where was the diversity in theatrics?
“What’s with Metropolis and being attacked by aliens?” Red Hood shot back.
Conner gave him a side eye, “Very funny.”
While the boys were chatting, Bataman had been discussing the mission with Gordon, ”Where is he commissioner?”
“Well he got out of police custody and ran to the outskirts of the city. We aren’t sure where he’s going. But he destroyed at least a dozen police cars and caused thousands in property damage” the commissioner provided all the information he had.
Batman hummed, “We’ll handle it commissioner.” And he took out his grabbing hook yet again.
“Yeah the batfam’s got this!” Nightwing waved goodbye to the commissioner.
Red Hood rolled his eyes, “We don’t call ourselves that!”
Dick smirked, “Not officially, but check social media Batfam is our hashtag.”
“Don’t care”
So all the kids left the rooftop, leaving Gordon and Batman alone. Batman watched his kid’s diminishing silhouetted with pride, and wondered if Damian had already woken up back at the manor. “Good luck commissioner” he waved goodbye to Gordon as he followed after his kids. They still had work to do tonight!
—————————————————
-Over in Belle Reve-
Lex Luthor was not having a good night.
He had been in Belle Reve for over two weeks now, and his lawyers had told him that he should be released any day now. He had lived though two weeks of what felt like absolute torture, but at least tonight his assistant Mercy had been granted a visitation.
The visitation Lex had beside Superman. Supeman! The whole reason Lex had ended up in Bell Reve in the first place. Though Lex had to admit, seeing Superman’s face when he came in asking about Superboy had been satisfactory. Who would have thought that the great and heroic Superman was such a terrible parent! Oh if only the public knew.
The guards came to take Lex to the visitation room, where he’d meet with Mercy from behind a reinforced glass, like a criminal. When he arrived there, Mercy was already sitting in a chair on the other side of the glass and holding up the phone so she could speak to Lex.
Lex took a seat on his own chair and picked up the phone on his end, “Finally you have returned. Tell me, have you all managed to not run my company to the ground?”
Mercy restrained from rolling her eyes, “Hello to you two Lex.”
“Have they decided when they’ll release me?” Was the first and only thing Lex wanted to know.
“You’re leaving tomorrow Lex” Mercy informed him.
Lex smirked deviously, “Perfect, I have much more to do.” He studied Mercy, she had a good business casual outfit on but she looked more nervous than usual. “Do you wish to tell me something?”
Mercy gulped, she tightened her grip on the phone, “Superman went to your penthouse?”
Lex’s eyebrows shot up, “Excuse me?”
“We went looking for Superboy,” Mercy quickly told him. “He came thinking that Superboy was there, and apparently the kid ran away from him.”
That makes Lex perk up instantly. “I see. So the boy truly hates Superman….” So this summer that Lex’s genes were finally kicking in, the boy’s superior intellect had finally shown him how terrible Superman is, “... .interesting.”
“What do you mean?” Mercy tilted her head, her years of working with Lex taught her that the look she was giving her right now meant that he was already scheming.
Lex smirked, “I mean that perhaps the boy isn’t as much of a failure as I thought.” He truly would have a lot of work to do once he left Belle Reve.
—————————————————
-In Metropolis-
The next morning, Clark Kent was working on a new article for the Daily Planet. It was an exciting piece about the changes the city was making as it was being reconstructed.
Clark was halfway through the article when Lois’ voice came close to him. “Hey Smallville, look what I got for you” she dropped a newspaper on top of Clark’s desk.
Clark was annoyed to be interrupted during his writing but indulged his friend. He looked down at the paper, from the Gotham Gazette, the first page was about Bruce Wayne’s upcoming charity gala. “Uh Bruce Wayne’s gala again?”
Lois furrowed her brows, “What no, look at the back page” she corrected her instructions.
So Clark read the back of the article. It was a picture of Batman and several other heroes putting the villain Bane in handcuffs. So read the text that followed the image, it talked about how thankful Gotham was for having Batman but also, it said that last night a new hero had been spotted fighting alongside her Batman.
“Batman has a new sidekick?” Clark breathed out as he looked down at the picture that captured the new hero. He wore a similar outfit to Superboy, but the hair and piercings of this hero didn’t match with Superboy. Plus, Batman would have told him if he’d found Superboy…..right?
Or had this been why Batman didn’t want to help Superman find Superboy? Because he was busy training a new sidekick. Was that why he hadn’t replied to any of Clark’s messages for the last few days? He had to find out, his best friend was ignoring him and he had no idea why, but he’d find out!
Notes:
I hope you all enjoyed. I’m not great at writing fight scenes so that’s why we won’t have that many in here, but I’ll try my best for when we do have them.
Let me know if you liked this chapter, and I’ll see you all in the next one!
Chapter 11 spoiler…….who’s ready for a near death experience?
Chapter 11: I Saved A Life!
Summary:
Dick wants Bruce to help him get an engagement ring
Lex Luthor calls out to Superboy
Damian wakes up!
And…someone almost dies!
Notes:
Hi guys, it’s 4 am for me rn but I had to finish this. Y’all aren’t prepared (sorry not sorry)
Little warning, I’m pretty sure this is the longest chapter so far so it’s looonng. Also it’s filed with both cute fluffy moments and gut wrenching moments, so be prepared for an emotional roller coaster.
I’m off to sleep but do hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was ten in the morning and Damian still hadn’t woken up. The family was getting more worried about him. But sadly, today Kori and Roy had to go back to Titan Tower because of an emergency. So Jason geared up in his Red Hood suit to drive them back. They were in the bat cave, with Roy and Kori in their super suits too. All gathered in the batcave for the three to leave.
“Are you sure you have to leave?” Jason asked as he opened the trunk of the batcar.
“We’ve already overstayed our welcome,” Red Arrow said, handing Jason his suitcase.
Dick scoffed, “Nonsense, you two are allowed to stay here for as long as you want.”
Kori smiled fondly, “The Tower needs us.”
“How did they even manage to flood the kitchen?” Jason then picked up Kori’s suitcase.
Kori sighed, “Well Garfield and Jamie were apparently cooking and set it on fire first…” she had gotten the call from Raven earlier that morning. First the kitchen caught fire and then got flooded as the fire was behind put out.
Dick laughed out loud, “I’m surprised the place is still standing without us.” And Kori kissed his cheek. Dick started into her green eyes, “I’ll miss you. I’d come along but….we gotta wait for Damian to wake up.”
Jason shut the trunk of the car, “All ready to go!”
“Thanks Jay!” Roy happily skipped to the car and opened the door to get in.
“Don’t call me that” Jason held the door open. Jay was a nickname only a select few people were allowed to use, but he didn’t like it being said so loud.
Roy rolled his eyes, “Uhh let me see….no” he stuck out his tongue and jumped into the passenger seat. And Jason followed by getting into the driver's seat.
Dick and Kori laughed at the cute interaction. “Text me when you get there,” Dick asked his soulmate. He hated being away from Kori for so long, one of the reasons he was excited to propose to her.
Kori put a hand on his cheek, “I will.”
“And call if you need me to come and help with anything.”
Kori caressed his cheek, “I know Dick.”
“I’ll miss you.”
“I’ll miss you two” and they shared a goodbye kiss.
The kiss was interrupted by Red Hood hitting the car’s honk, “Okay love birds, relax New York isn’t that far from here.”
Dick glared at him for ruining their moment, “It’s too far and you know it.” He wanted to sound intimidating, it’s not like Jason didn’t miss Roy anytime they were away from each other too.
“She can fly,” Red Hood protested.
“But we can't,” Roy reminded him. “Now let’s get moving before traffic gets too bad.”
Dick let Kori’s hand leave his face, “Okay okay, love you.”
“Love you too” she kissed him again before getting into the car with the Red duo. And Dick stood by as Jason turned on the car and left the bat cave.
—————————————————
After a few minutes of moping, Dick headed back to the manor to go look for Bruce. While he was upset that Kori had to leave, now was the perfect time to discuss his proposal plan.
He went to the kitchen first, knowing that’s where Alfred would be. “Hey Alfred?” He found the butler heating up a tea kettle on the stove.
Alfred looked up from his task, “Yes Master Dick?”
“You know where Bruce is?” Dick asked him.
“He’s in his study, working on some more preparations for the gala…” of course he was. When wasn’t Bruce working? Both as Bruce and Batman!
“Thanks Alfred” Dick thanked him.
“Of course. Now I’m off to check on Master Damian” Alfred had been going into Damian’s room every hour to check for signs of consciousness. So far the boy still hadn’t worked up, but the color and warmth had returned to his both.
So Dick headed upstairs to Bruce’s office. He was sweating. Why was he so nervous, he was just asking Bruce to help him plan a proposal. He couldn’t even imagine how nervous he’d be when he was actually proposing, and he didn’t even want to think about the wedding day. He tried not to think about that, he’d take it one step at a time, so he knocked on the office door.
“Come in” came Bruce’s voice from inside.
Dick swallowed heavily and pushed the door open, “Hey Bruce.”
Bruce looked up from his laptop to give his son his full attention, “Oh Dick, do you need anything?” He had been finalizing the arrangements for the gala, after he sent his design team the logo for the charity they now had to add it to the decorations and charity forms.
Dick walked into the room and right in front of Bruce’s desk. He scratched the back of his neck nervously, and gods even his neck was sweaty. “Actually….yes, I need to ask you something.”
Bruce closed his laptop, “Have a seat. What do you need?”
Dick took a seat in one of the chairs in front of Bruce, “Your gala ... .It's on Friday right?”
Bruce nodded, “Yes, it’s in less than two weeks now.”
Dick inhaled sharply, “Okay so. I was thinking, would you…..would you go engagement ring shopping with me that weekend?” He gave Bruce a hopeful look.
Bruce’s eyes widened as he processed his son’s words, “You….want to propose to Kori?”
“I do, I think…I’m ready” he was smiling.
Bruce didn’t say a word as he got up from his chair and started walking around his desk. That made Dick sorry a little, “Bruce, are you okay?”
Bruce stood in front of Dick and bent his knees so they were at eye level, and so he could pull his son in a hug. “I’m fine, just…wondering where the time went. The nine year old boy I brought home is getting married.”
Dick hugged his dad back, “Well time passed.”
Bruce let go of Dick and stared into his eyes, “I’d be honored to take you wedding ring shopping.”
Dick smiled thankfully, “Thanks dad.”
“Do you know what you want the wedding to be like?”
Dick nodded, he’d spent countless hours thinking of what his wedding to Kori would be like. “Well I want it to be in our backyard if that’s okay.”
“Of course, whatever you and Kori want” Bruce would be more than happy to arrange their wedding in the manor’s gardens. And he already knew that Alfred would insist on baking their cake.
“Well I want somewhere private where all our friends can come and not have to hide who they are” especially Kori. He hated it whenever she had to try and make herself look more human to hide her identity, he wouldn’t let her do that on their wedding day.
“And where do you plan to live?” Bruce wanted to know. He knew Kori loved living at Titan Tower and wanted to train the future Titans, but he really wanted to have his children close by. Maybe it was a bit selfish, but he just wanted to keep his family close.
“I want to stay in Gotham..” that made Bruce happy. “I think we’ll look for an apartment in the city.”
Bruce raised an eyebrow, “Don’t you think raising half Tamaranian children in a building full of civilians isn’t a good idea?”
Dick entire face flushed, “I think you’re thinking a bit too far ahead.” He had no plans to have kids at the moment.
Bruce smirked at his son’s embarrassment, “I’m just saying, I own all the land surrounding the manor. We could build you both your very own house.”
“With our own bat cave?”
“No, but perhaps a teleporter to Titan Tower?”
“Oh Kori would love that!” Dick bounced on his heel.
“I know.” With that, Bruce started heading to the door of his office, “Come with me please” he gestured for Dick to get up.
“Where are we going?” Dick got up and followed after Bruce. The billionaire didn’t say anything as he led Dick through the hall. They passed through Bruce’s room and got to the last door on the corridor. A door that Dick had seen countless times, but never opened.
“Your parents’ room?” Dick was floored. He’d lived at the manor for over a decade and this was the first time Bruce took him here.
Bruce produced a key from god knows where and unlocked the door to the room. “Come Dick” and he walked inside.
Dick peaked inside the room, it looked absolutely pristine. The wall paper and carpeted floor was clearly original. The large master bed was made with the pillows perfectly puffed. But it looked lived in, like two people had been here this morning and were out for the day. Dick betted that Bruce hadn’t touched a single thing after his parents’ death, just kept it clean but was sure to not move anything from its place.
Dick watched as Bruce went into the huge master closet, on the side filled with women’s clothing. He came back in a moment carrying a big black box that he then placed on top of the bed.
“What is this?” Dick asked as he finally stepped into the room. He felt like an intruder. He’d never met Bruce’s parents, he had no right to enter this space.
Bruce looked at the box with both fondness and sadness. “This was my mother’s jewelry box,” he said while looking at the box. “I want you to pick something and give it to Kori as a gift, a welcome gift into the family…officially.” Because she already was part of the family.
Dick was floored! What did Bruce just say? “Bruce I…..I can’t take something from here.”
“Why not?” Bruce finally looked back up.
“It’s your mom’s stuff, I can’t take it.”
Bruce caressed the box, “It was all left to me when my parents died. And everything that’s mine is also my sons’.”
Dick’s mouth felt dry, “But I’m not….”
Bruce didn’t let him finish, “Yes you are. Dick you are my son and if they were alive my parents would have loved you like their grandson.” That made Dick tear up a little, he’d heard so many stories about Bruce’s parents…mostly from Alfred. But he’d never imagined what they’d think of him.
Bruce smiled at his son, “Please Dick.”
So Dick gave in. He walked to the box and took the box from Bruce. He carefully opened it, both Alfred and Bruce would probably kill him if he damaged it. Inside sat all kinds of jewelry, sparkling brightly in the light. “You expect Jason to give one of these to Roy?”
Bruce laughed, “No, but my father had a watch collection. I’m sure Roy would love one.”
Dick felt a bit insulted that he hadn’t ever been offered a watch from Bruce’s father but kept his mouth shut. He inspected a few of the jewelry pieces. He looked at earrings, necklaces, bracelets, each one looking more expensive than the previous one. But what caught his eyes the most was one necklace with a tear shaper amethyst stone. He carefully held it up, “I’ll take this one, it has an amethyst. Kori loves anything purple.”
“That’s a great choice,” Bruce agreed. He remembered the last time his mother wore that necklace, it had been his seventh birthday party and his mother looked so happy. He could imagine Kori being just as happy as she wore it. Dick carefully put the necklace into his pocket and shut the box. He was excited to give it to Kori, he could picture himself giving it to her once she accepted to marry him.
But a little part of his brain felt a pang of sadness too. Getting married meant that he’d move out for good. “Bruce, can I ask you something?”
“Of course….”
“Were your parents soulmates?”
Bruce was a bit thrown off by the question. “Yes, they were.”
Dick looked at Bruce’s wrist, that still wearing his father’s bracelet. “Do you ever think about yours?”
Bruce placed his free hand over the bracelet once he caught Dick staring, “Why do you ask.”
Dick looked into his father’s eyes, “Dad I….I don’t want you to be alone.” Dick was so excited to get married, he imagined himself standing at the aisle waiting for Kori. He found it hard to believe that Bruce had never seen himself in such a position.
“I’m moving out when I get married. Jason is gonna marry Roy one day and move out too, and Tim…you see it right?”
Bruce closed his eyes, “That there’s a 65% chance Conner is his soulmate? Of course I see it.”
Dick paused in his speech, “65?”
Bruce gave him a cold stare, “I need more information. I successfully predicted you and Kori and Jason and Roy being soulmates.” Truly a curse, how could he be so much better at finding his children’s soulmates than his own.
“I don’t want you to be alone. You’ve never even told me what it looks like” and he had asked. Dick has always asked since he was little, he had always wanted Bruce to get married and have a happy marriage like his parents had.
Bruce sighed, he’d told Alfred what his mark looked like but never his children. “It’s a word, in a language I don’t understand. I concluded that my soulmate isn’t from Earth.”
Dick wasn’t phased or weirded out, he’d be a hypocrite if he did. “Have you shown the league?”
Bruce wanted to roll his eyes, “No…” they didn’t even know his name, why would he show them his soul mark. “…But I’ve seen the marks of nearly all vigilantes, heroes, rogues, and villains.”
“You don’t even have suspicions on who it is?” He had been suspicious that Kori was his soulmate during their dating period, there was no way that in over two decades Bruce never had any suspicions.
Bruce sighed, “I did once?” Bruce had always thought he would take that knowledge to his grave. His humiliating and impossible crush.
“Who?”
Superman, it was Superman. Back when they had first met, Batman hadn’t been very fond of him but slowly they became friends, and Bruce had started appreciating several of Kal’s traits. And he had even been fond of his alter ego Clark Kent, he’d even teased the poor reporter at one of his parties. He wasn’t sure when it had happened, but he noticed that his feelings had evolved into a crush. He wasn’t weirded out by his crush, he knew he was bisexual. He’d always known there was a fifth percent chance that his soulmate would be a man. But it couldn’t possibly be Superman. Kal was obviously straight, he’d only ever shown interest in women and even dated his coworker for a while.
Then he died. Bruce felt extremely upset and even refused to attend the funeral. But he hadn’t felt the gut wrenching pain that soulmates are said to feel when their partner dies. He’d seen the way Roy suffered when Jason died, their reactions weren’t the same.
But the greatest nail in the coffin came when Superman came back from the dead. He was different from his previous self. But his greatest offense was the way he had treated Superboy. Bruce had always loved and cared for children, heck he’d adopted several of them. So he always believed that his soulmate would also love children and be pro adoption. But Superman had treated Superboy horribly, and argued with Bruce when he’d tried to tell Superman he was wrong. There was no way they were soulmates.
So Bruce gritted his teeth, “It doesn’t matter. It can’t be them.”
“Dam, their soulmate was someone else wasn’t it” Dick couldn’t imagine how wrong he was, but Bruce didn’t correct him.
“I don’t need a soulmate Dick” he wasn’t sure if he was saying it more to Dick or to himself.
“But I don’t want you to be alone,” Dick repeated.
“I have Alfred….”
Dick’s voice got louder, “Bruce, Alfred isn’t gonna…”
“Please don’t say that…” Bruce cut him off. He was quiet for a second before finishing, “I think that day might be worse than the day I lost my parents.” The day he lost Alfred would probably be the day Bruce broke down completely, he knew it would be.
“I want to see you with someone, since I came here I cheered for you to find your soulmate” Dick told him. He wanted to see his dad experience the same joy he experienced when he met Kori and saw her soul mark for the first time.
“It’s fine Dick. I’ll always have you, the others, my company, and my work as Batman. And grandkids one day” he didn’t need a soulmate, he had a family and he’d spent his whole life caring for them.
“Okay, but if you ever want to find them I’ll get all the Titans to help out” Dick spoke with full seriousness.
Bruce smiled at him, “Thank you Dick…..I’ll think about it.”
They stood in silence for a few moments until Alfred came running down the hall.
“Master Bruce!!” The man shouted across the manor.
Bruce rushed out of his parent’s room, “What is it Alfred?”
“Master Damian is awake!” Alfred informed him.
Bruce and Dick looked at each other in understanding, “Let’s go!”
—————————————————
While Dick had been talking to Bruce, Conner had been in his room. He had learned a lot about himself in the last week and half. One being that he didn’t like waking up early, he liked lavender scented soap, and that wearing a robe around the house was very comfy.
But right now, he was hanging up a newspaper clipping to the bulletin board Tim had helped him hang up over his desk. It was the newspaper from this morning that he had seen during breakfast, an article from the Gotham Gazette about how Batman had a new recruit on his team. Or as the article described him “a new nameless hero dressed in black, red, and blue. Helping Batman take down Bane at the edge of Gotham.”
His first newspaper appearance where Lex Luthor wasn’t mentioned. Where his clone heritage played no part. Where Superman didn’t matter. The first time where the spotlight was on him and his actions. It was perfect.
But next to it hung another clipping. An article from the Daily Planet, of when Conner was first introduced to the world. Because while Conner didn’t like being reminded of his past, it was still a part of him he had to face. He only had the clipping thanks to Tim who had kept that newspaper from all those months ago. Apparently Tim liked to store photos and news clipping of things he found interesting or useful to his investigations. Just one more thing Conner liked about him, a list that he found only kept growing as the days passed by.
“Superboy!” A call suddenly rang in Conner’s ears. But it didn’t come from the house, it also didn’t sound like anyone in it. It sounded like….
“Lex?” Conner’s eyes widened in terror. Had Lex found him? Was he here? Wasn’t he supposed to be in Belle Reve right now?
“Superboy! Come back here you brat!” Lex’s unmistakable voice called to him again. Lex was calling him, worse he was insulting him just like he always did.
“What does he want?” Conner covered his ears with his palms, completely letting go of the newspaper clipping. And he didn’t know if he was on the verge of tears or a panic attack. Just hearing that dreadful voice again had him spiraling. After finally witnessing what a ‘normal’ life and family was, he knew he could never return to Lex Luthor, to the man that had almost eliminated him.
Just as Conner tried to calm himself down, Tim barged into his room without knowing! “Hey Conner….whats wrong?” Tim’s entire demeanor changed when he saw Conner’s panicked state. He shut the door for privacy and ran over to the other and crouched down next to him. “Conner, talk to me.”
“Superboy, I know you can hear me!” Lex shouted in his ears again.
Conner cried into Tim’s shoulder, “I-it’s Luthor, I-I can hear him.”
Tim’s eyes widened as he rubbed circles onto Conner’s back. “Hear him?”
“I hear his voice, he’s calling me.”
Understanding dawned on the boy wonder, “Super hearing…” he muttered under his breath. “The news said he was getting released…You can hear him from Metropolis?”
“I think I can” so Lex was freed. Freed and his first order of business was to shout at his son? Father of the year really, he couldn’t even go take a shower first?
Tim held Conner as he calmed down. He knew it was selfish of him to think it but it felt nice. Just him and Conner crouched on the floor together, it felt nice. “Are you gonna go talk to him?”
“SUPERBOY!” Lex yelled again.
Conner rubbed away his tears, “I don’t want to Tim, but maybe I should.”
“You don’t have to if you don’t want to” Tim used the sleeve of his green hoodie to wipe away a few tears, making Conner blush a little.
Conner knew Tim was right, “But I want to ask him about how he made me. He’s the only person who can answer so many of my questions.”
“I can go with you,” Tim offered without hesitation.
“You’d do that?” Conner was bewildered, but he really shouldn’t be. It’s Tim!
“Of course….” Because what if he tried to take Conner by force. What if he had kryptonite? “I’m not letting you go alone.” He wouldn’t let Lex take Conner away, he wouldn’t let his friend go alone.
Conner smiled through his tears, “Thanks Tim.”
“Also it’s best to go in your super suit,” Tim reminded him.
“You’re always right” Conner jokingly mocked him.
Tim gave him a smug smile, “I know.”
They sat there looking at each other. Minds in sync with no words required. Their little bubble in the world. And finally, Lex’s voice no longer reached Conner’s ears.
Sadly, the bubble was popped by Dick knocking on Conner’s door. “Conner! Tim!”
“What is it?” Conner yelled from inside, trying to keep his voice steady. And wondering how in the world Dick knew that Tim was in his room.
Dick took that as permission to open the door, he was grinning from ear to ear, “Damian woke up! C'mon!"
Tim hesitated, “Well we have….”
“We’re coming!” Conner cut his friend off and started getting up.
“Let’s go!” Dick left as he rushed to Damian’s room.
Tim made a confused face, “What about Luthor?”
Conner smiled weakly and offered a hand to help Tim up, “He can wait. Family comes first.”
—————————————————
Damian hated waking up. He had just woken up from the worst sleep of his life to five people staring down at him like vultures over a piece of meat. Not to mention all the questions they all threw at him in unison.
It took a few minutes, but he was able to piece together that the toxin that hit him contained a sleep enduring drug that caused his terrible sleep. “How long was I out?”
“You were asleep for over a day,” Tim told him. He had quickly grabbed a pen and paper from Con’s room so he could jot down any important information, and his observations of someone coming out of the drug’s effects.
Damian scoffed, “A whole day? I hope it was worth it.”
Tim sighed, such a Damian response. “Of course it was. The bomb you brought, I used it to make an antidote.”
Damian smiled smugly, “Tell Todd I told him so.”
“Are you feeling alright?” Bruce sat on the edge of Damian’s bed. Usually that’s where Ace would sit but Bruce told Alfred to take Ace out of the room when the dog tried to pounce on Damian when he noticed the boy waking up.
“I’m fine father” Damian responded coldly.
“I think it’s best if we keep him in observation for the rest of the day” Tim said as he wrote on his paper.
Damian gritted his teeth, “I was already asleep for a whole day. What else do you want?”
“It’s to make sure that the drugs are completely out of your system” Bruce explained and tried to grab one of Damian’s hands. He wanted to check the warmth and Damian’s pulse now that he was awake. But of course, the boy pulled away.
“Fine, but first I need to use the restroom.”
“Do you want help?” Dick offered?
Damian glared at him, “Try to touch me Grayson and I’ll chop your hand off.”
Dick raised his arms in surrender, “Okay! You go alone.”
It took a bit for Damian to get both feet on the ground and leave the bed. He was a little unsteady on his feet at first, but after the first few steps he found his balance again. He went to the bathroom and shut the door behind him.
“Well he seems fine,” Conner said as soon as Damian shut the door.
“I’d say so…” Tim concurred. “But I want to make sure he's fully conscious and that the drugs are completely out of his system.”
So Damian was fed some nice chicken soup that Alfred had prepared, and monitored to make sure he was really okay.
—————————————————
-In Metropolis that Night-
Clark had returned to his apartment after another boring day at the Daily Planet. Boring because all he did was throw himself into work to try and forget about his failure with Superboy. But he hadn’t given up on finding him! He wondered for the millionth time where Superboy was. If he was okay, if he was safe, if he was coming back.
He made himself some dinner and sat down on his worn off couch. He had lost a lot of his things after his ‘death’ as his parents cleared his old apartment and told the landlord that he was missing after the battle with Doomsday. So after his return, Clark had to find a new apartment to live in.
After staring at the wall for a bit, he decided to turn on his tv, maybe some unrealistic reality tv show would help clear his mind. And unlucky for him the first channel that popped up once he turned the tv on was the news, the news reporting that earlier today Lex Luthor had been released from Belle Reve.
Clark already knew this of course. Thanks to his super hearing, he had heard Lex call out to Superboy that afternoon. After hearing about all the things that Lex had done to the boy, Clark really doubted the boy would show up. But Clark used his supervision to watch Lex from his penthouse….just to be sure, and Superboy never ended up showing.
So Clark changed through a few different channels. Some cooking shows, animal documentaries, even home renovation programs, but he only stopped when his eyes caught the sight of something that deeply interested him.
He stopped at the Gotham Gazette channel. Usually, the channel covered a lot of gossip news amongst the elites of Gotham. But tonight? Tonight a live reporter flew in an airplane following after Batman, Red Hood, Nightwing, Red Robin, and their new teammate that Clark had read about earlier.
Clark was transfixed, he just couldn’t look away. He had no idea why, why was he feeling such a pull towards the bats? He had no idea, but he let the channel on as he ate dinner.
—————————————————
-Back in Gotham-
Red Hood had returned to the manor after dropping Red Arrow and Starfire off at Titan Tower. And the bat signal had been lit up again as Joker and Scarecrow had attacked city hall. So Batman, Nightwing, Red Hood, Red Robin, and Superboy all geared up to find them. While Damian had to stay at home with Alfred, and was watching them from the same channel that Clark was.
The two villains and several goons were running with piles of money and other items they had stolen from city hall as they ran through rooftop after rooftop, with the bat family right on their tail.
From an airplane reporter Hailey Granitestone was making a name for herself as either the bravest or stupidest reported the city had ever known. “Citizens of Gotham, we are following closely as Batman and his team are chairs after the Joker and the Scarecrow!” The plane kept following them.
Joker and Scarecrow finally stopped running when it seemed like they’d hit a dead end on the rooftops. So they turned around to face their chasers.
Joker grinned satisfied at the sight of Batman here, things were so boring when his favorite bat didn’t show. “Hello Batsy! How’s Robin doing?” He pulled out his gun from his inner pocket.
Batman clenched his fist, “He’s fine, unlike you.”
“You guys are going back to Arkham tonight” Nightwing pulled out his staff as Red Hood loaded his gun.
“We’ll see about that! Boys” Scarecrow laughed maniacally as suddenly armed goons appeared in all directions, surrounding the bats.
Batman only had the time to yell, “Scathed!” Before the shots started coming. And all the bats ran from the bullets.
Conner ran so aimlessly, he was afraid that the goons would notice his immunity to bullets. But in his careless running he bumped into the Joker himself. The Joker eyed him from top to bottom, “So, you’re new here. Did Bats already replace the one we knocked out?”
“I’m still in the initiation phase” Conner cried out as he then tried to deliver a kick to the Joker, but the clown dodged.
And so the fight continued. Jason fired at the armed goons with his own weapons. Tim used his staff to knock the guns out of some of their hands. Nightwing took on Scarecrow and let Batman have his….whatever the hell he and Joker had. Meanwhile, poor Conner was trying his best to survive a fight where he couldn’t use his Kryptonian powers.
After a while, Red Hood had taken out most of the goons along with Red Robin’s help. But poor Conner was having a hard time against a particularly large opponent.
Nightwing had managed to knock Scarecrow to the ground with a surprise attack from behind. But things weren’t looking so good for Batman. Because Joker had taken out a dagger during their fight, and driven it straight into the dark knight’s thigh, making him fall on his back.
Joker was standing over Batman laughing loudly, but his eyes darted to the helicopter nearby. “Hey Batsy, wanna see me do a trick?” Joker took a bomb and threw it at the plane’s propeller, “Oops, looks like I missed!” He laughed as the proper started catching fire and crashed onto a nearby rooftop.
Batman’s eyes were blown wide “Get those people out of there!” Batman yelled out the order as Joker punched him again.
“On it” Nightwing ran quickly, leaving a waking Scarecrow behind.
“Leave it to us” Tim followed after the older.
So Nightwing jumped inside the plane since the side door was open. “Okay move it lady, this place is gonna crash” he helped Hailey and her cameraman out of their seats and onto the empty rooftop.
“We were handling it,” Hailey protested as Nightwing gently pushed her out of the burning plane.
“Sure” Nightwing rolled his eyes under his mask. He then turned back to the plane where Red Robin had just helped the pilot out of the cockpit. “Is that everyone?”
Red Robin dropped the pilot onto the rooftop, “Yes it….”
But then came a scream, “Red Robin!”
Tim would recognize that voice anywhere….it was Conner’. So he turned his eyes back to “Huh?”
His eyes widened when his face met with the reason for Conner’s scream. Because Scarecrow had woken up, and threw a sleeping toxin bomb right at Red Robin. And the bomb hit Tim right in the face, “Ahhh!” He yelled as the bomb hit him, sending him flying backwards from the rooftop.
Conner, who was currently being held down by several goons with guns, but he had a front row seat in watching Tim fall backwards towards the ground.
Scarecrow laughed, “Oh my, looks like I knocked out two of your little birdies huh Batman?”
Jason froze where he was midway through holding a goon in a choke hold. He had often thought of Tim as his replacement, but he hadn’t imagined that Tim would suffer the same fate he did. As for Nightwing, he too was frozen in place. His mind tried to look for a plan. But he couldn’t fly, he wasn’t Starfire or Raven, he couldn’t save his brother. He was stuck on a rooftop completely useless. But worse, it was his fault! He had left Scarecrow, he had caused his brother’s death!
“NO!” Batman shouted as he saw his son fall. He couldn’t lose Tim, he had already lost Jason and nearly lost Damian yesterday, he couldn’t lose anyone else. He got up but his leg was bleeding and Tim was falling straight into a traffic lane below, none of his plans had planned for this.
Joker laughed at Batman’s distraught face, “Don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll find another one. Right, new Robin boy.” He spoke to Conner who was staring blankly at the spot where Tim had just stood.
Conner yelled! They hurt Tim, they hurt his best friend, the person he trusted and cared for the most. He would save him! Secret identities be damned! He used his super strength to throw the goons off of him. He removed the mask covering his eyes and pulled back his leather jacket. Then turned to Joker with an empty stare, “You wanna play clown? Let’s play!”
He jumped into the air and summoned his heat vision. He melted all the guns in the villains’ hands. One by one, but incredibly fast thanks to his super speed.
“What the hell?” Scarecrow yelled.
“What are you?” Joker asked, pointing his dagger at the boy.
Superboy smiled menacingly, “You’re worst nightmare!” He found a piece of rope on the ground and picked it up. He used his speed to tie the rope around Joker and Scarecrow. He was angry out of his mind? Yes. But Batman had taught him that the bats don’t kill, and he would respect that. After tying the villains together, Conner jumped down to save Tim.
It all happened so fast, Bruce barely had time to register what Conner had done. He walked to the edge of the rooftop to see Superboy flying down, “Please save him.”
Tim fell from several dozen feet. Physics told him that the fall shouldn’t last that long, but it felt like an eternity. “Ahhhh!” Was all he could say. At least he managed to grab the epi pen he had made with the antidote. He uncapped it and stabbed it into himself. If this was how he died, he would at least go out while not being drugged.
Tim looked down at the ground getting closer. He was gonna fall right in the middle of a busy road, at least he’d probably die upon impact. He started to cry at the thought of all the things he’d miss out on doing. He’d never turn eighteen, he’d never find his soulmate, he'd never move out of Wayne Manor, he'd never solve all the unsolved mysteries he wanted, he'd never see Damian grow up, he’d never get to see Dick or Jason get married, and he’d……..he’d never get to see Conner again.
He’d never see Conner again, somehow that one hurt the most. He’d never get to tell his friend how much he meant to him. He’d have to go face Luthor and Superman alone. He’d never take him out for ice cream like he had wanted. So Tim closed his eyes, accepting his fate.
But suddenly, he felt a pair of arms wrap around his middle. And someone’s hot breath against his neck. “Gotcha!”
Tim kept his eyes closed but instinctively wrapped his arms around the person’s neck and….surprisingly broad shoulders?
“It’s okay, you can open your eyes.”
Tim trusted the voice, he opened his eyes. “Conner?” He was met with those icy blue eyes he thought he’d never see again.
“Hey boy wonder, what’s up?” Conner smiled brightly at him.
Tim looked down at the ground, it wasn’t getting closer anymore. “Did you just?”
“Save you? I did” Conner stated proudly as he redirected them back up.
“You just outed yourself!” Tim scolded him. He had even taken out his mask.
Conner pouted, “Was I supposed to let you fall?”
“No but…” Tim blushed as Conner tightened his grip on his middle. “…thank you.”
Conner blushed too, “Always!” He took his mask out of his pocket and put it back on his face, then he flew them both back up.
—————————————————
When Conner landed them safely, Batman, Red Hood, and Nightwing ran over to them in a heart beat.
“You’re okay” Nightwing hugged them both. Red Hood joined in tightening the hug.
Batman joined them in the hug, “Thank you for saving him.”
“I’ll always save him,” Conner said as they broke apart the hug. He was still smiling like a fool.
“Ohh my legs feel like jello” Tim couldn’t stand on his own two legs and held Conner for support.
“It’s fine…” Conner scooped him up, “I’ll carry you.” Which only made Tim blush more as he wrapped his rearms around Con’s neck.
On the rooftop across from them Hailey had her mouth hanging open, “Did we get that all on camera?” She asked her cameraman.
“I-I did,” the shaking cameraman responded. They had been live on the air, the world had just seen that Superboy, who had been reportedly missing in Metropolis was now in Gotham City working with Batman and his team.
Superboy held Tim firmly as he scanned the rooftop with his xray vision to make sure they were all safe now. “What do we do with them?” Superboy asked Batman, referring to the two tied up villains.
Bruce’s heart was still beating heavily under his suit. He didn't want to do any more patrolling tonight, almost losing another son was enough whiplash for one night, “Let’s go home.” No one argued, they'd had enough for one night.
So the bat family began making their way back to the manor, jumping from rooftop to rooftop to reach the hidden alleyway where Bruce had parked the batcar. Except for Conner, who flew in the air with Tim in his arms. Tim's antidote has worked as he was still conscious but it still left his body a bit sluggish, so he just let Conner carry him, even leaning his head onto the other's shoulder.
But something was still off, as Batman’s pace was faster than usual.
“Hey B, why are we moving so fast?” Nightwing asked, still recovering from what had just transpired.
But Batman didn’t stop. He knew that camera had been on, he knew Superman would often track the team’s heartbeats, and that he was looking for Superboy! With all these facts combined, it was only a matter of time before….
“YOU HAD HIM THIS WHOLE TIME?!”
“Shit” Bruce cursed in his mind.
Notes:
Sorry for the cliffhanger, but you’ve seen how long this chapter already is. So yeah, next one will pick up exactly where this one left off. So the gala chapter will probably be 13 or 14.
With that said I hope you all enjoyed. Do let me know what you think in the comments (I love reading them and respond to a lot). And tell me what you’r predictions are!
Edit*- apparently it's a thing in the comics that every time Tim nearly dies one of his last thoughts is how he wished he could talk to Conner one last time, so I decided to include this here cause it would fit in nicely.
Chapter 12: I Confront Superman!
Summary:
No summary needed, y’all know what’s coming…
Chapter Text
“You had him this whole time?!” Superman was fuming.
He had practically thrown himself out his apartment window when he saw Red Robin falling. He heard Batman’s panicked heart beat and flew as fast as he could, planning on catching the boy before he fell. But he stopped in his tracks when he saw another super saving Red Robin.
He saw….Superboy! Superboy rescues the other boy and taking him to safety.
Kal had wanted to come closer to them immediately. He wanted to grab onto Superboy so he could explain himself and apologize before the boy flew off. But when he saw the bat family sharing a hug, five hearts filled with adrenaline and relief, he restrained himself. He would wait until they left the scene so he could confront them.
So after almost two weeks of Superboy going missing, here Superman and Batman were once again at a standstill. Staring at each other, one glaring from a rooftop and the other floating in the air.
Conner landed on the rooftop behind Batman, as if he could use him as a shield. And still cradling Red Robin in his arms. Nightwing and Red Hood moved to stand closer to their father, creating a larger barrier between the two Kryptonians.
Batman clenched his fist, if things got out of hand he had a piece of kryptonite in one of the pockets in his belt. “Superman.”
Kal was still seeing red, “Superboy was with you? Since when?!” He couldn’t believe this. He had told Batman about how he regretted his actions, how he wanted to apologize, how he just wanted Superboy to be okay. And Batman knew where he’d been the whole time, he’d…….he’d kept it hidden.
“Calm down Kal, there are children present” Batman was not ready for another fight, especially with Superman, his leg had thankfully stopped bleating but he’d surely need stitches.
“He’s with you?” Superman repeated.
“Could we stop referring to him as if he isn’t here?” Conner asked from behind Batman.
“Can you put me down first?” Tim wiggled in Conner’s hold. He didn’t actually want to be put down, being carried by Conner felt….weirdly comforting. But he couldn’t let Superman see them in such a positive light.
“Are you sure you can stand it?” Conner looked at him with concern.
Tim nodded assuringly, “Well my feet don’t feel like jello anymore so that’s good.” So Conner put the Red Robin down but held onto his hand just in case his friend nearly fell over again.
“Superboy!” Superman called out to the boy.
Conner raised a hand to silence the other, “If you wanna talk, then come down here and face me….” Bruce felt proud, Clark knew he deserved the harshness so he floated down the rooftop.
But Superman’s feet touched solid ground, and a smoke bomb exploded on the rooftop! And the sound of a sword being pulled out could be heard.
“What’s going on?” Red Hood grabbed onto his gun again.
“I have no idea” Nightwing also pulled out his weapons.
“Where are they?” A new voice joined in. It was Robin!
Once the smoke cleared, Batman and the others could see Robin, with an enraged expression on his face and sword at the ready.
“Robin?”
“I told you to stay at home” Batman sounded mad.
“Where are they?” Robin asked again.
“Where are who?” Red Hood asked.
Damian gritted his teeth, “Joker and Scarecrow, they owe me a death!” His voice was filled with venom.
He had been at home with Alfred watching the live broadcasts. The butler had left to go get Damian some soup when he saw. He saw Tim getting hit by a bomb and being sent flying down towards the ground.
And in that moment, Damian finally understood the pain Bruce and Dick described they had felt when Jason died. He felt his heart clench, he felt anger, sadness, and so much dread. He had to be there and most importantly, he wanted vengeance.
Damian didn’t stay to watch his brother hit the ground. He ran out of his bedroom and headed straight to the cave. He had dealt with Alfred first, but he dressed in his suit and drove himself to the battle sight.
Bruce had taught him to let go of his violent tendencies. He had embraced the bat motto of never killing. But they had crossed a line, they touched his family! And even though Damian would die on the hill that he was the superior Robin and that he didn’t care about his brothers….he would absolutely kill for any of them. And Joker and Scarecrow had killed Tim….and sure, Damian and Tim didn’t always get along but Damian would avenge his brother’s death.
Everyone blinked at Robin with confusion, “What?”
Damian’s voice was filled with a rage, “They killed my brother….Im owed a death and….” But then he saw him. Saw Red Robin holding hands with Superboy. He dropped his sword and lunged!
“Red!” Damian threw himself at his brother, knocking them both into the floor. “You’re alive.”
Tim was so confused, he wondered if he had actually died because Damian had never been this..affectionate with him. But he lightly hugged his brother, “Of course I’m alive.”
Damian stared at his face, “But ... .I saw you fall.”
Tim put two and two together, “I fell, but Superboy saved me” he gestured to Conner.
Damian looked up at Superboy, “Respect clone boy.”
“Thank you Robin” Conner smiled and then helped the two robins up.
“How did you get here? I told Alfred to keep an eye on you” Batman momentarily forgot about the Kryptonian standing just a few feet away.
Damian avoided his father’s eyes, “I may have locked him out….and he may be unconscious…”
“You drugged him??!” Red Hood shouted. He knew Damian was a bit…extreme, and they still had that bomb from Scarecrow.
Damian glared at him, “Of course not. I simply hit a nerve behind his neck….”
Nightwing did a face palm, “We really shouldn’t have sent you to those monks.”
Batman just sighed, “Fine, but you are grounded.”
“I’d like to see you try” Robin challenged his father, inciting a laugh from all the others.
Superman coughed. He’d been quietly watching the family interaction in front of him. He saw how comfortable Superboy seemed around Batman’s crew, especially with Red Robin, the one he’d been carrying. He also took notice of the new suit, and he concluded that Batman was responsible for that.
The cough brought Batman’s attention back to the Kryptonian. “Why didn’t you tell me he was with you? I told you I was worried about him” he tried not to sound like a kicked puppy.
Batman stepped away from his sons and came closer to Superman. He knew Kal wouldn’t hurt him, “I wanted to tell you sooner, but it wasn’t my choice to make that decision.”
“What?”
The fake knight crossed his arms, “I asked him what he wanted, I followed his wishes.”
“He didn’t want to see me?” He shouldn’t be shocked, he couldn’t even be mad. It was very obvious that Superboy had been mad at him.
“No, I didn't,” Superboy said. He most certainly wasn’t prepared for this! He hadn’t thought about what he’d say, didn’t prepare anything. But what scared him the most was the thought of what Superman would do once they were face to face.
But he had made his choice. He knew saving Tim would expose him, he knew it would lead to facing Supeman….though admittedly he didn’t think it’d be that fast. But Tim was next to him, he was alive, that made it worth it.
But before Superboy could move any closer to Superman, Robin grabbed his sword from the ground and pointed it at the Kryptonian. “Superman! Have you come to take Superboy away to that lab?” He even went as far as stepping in front of Superboy.
Red Robin was next, he extended his arm protectively in front of Conner and held his staff with his other hand, “You can’t take him, he belongs with us!”
“Yeah he’s kinda stuck with us now” Red Hood joined in.
Nightwing came to complete the barrier, “I honestly expected better from you Supes, but I’m with them. You can’t take him!”
They all stared daggers at Superman, ready to protect their brother. Batman smiled proudly, he’d always been protective of his boys, so seeing them be protective of each other warmed his heart. It meant he had done something right.
And Superman was stunned. It had only been two weeks, but Superboy seemed to have woven himself completely into the batfam.
And Conner? Conner had never been happier in his life! His family was here, they knew how powerful Superman was, but were ready to fight him just to protect their brother. He’d never felt so wanted and cared about. But he knew he had to do this, “Guys…I need to talk to him.”
Batman stepped toward them, the boys parted to allow their father to pass. He stopped right in front of Conner and bent down to his level. “Remember what I told you, you don’t have to talk to him if you don’t feel comfortable yet….”
“I’ll talk to him…” he tried sounding confident. “I have to.” Batman nodded,he wouldn’t try to talk Conner out of this decision, it was only his to make.
But when Conner tried to take a step forward he felt a pull on the bus hand. He looked down and saw that Tim had grabbed onto his hand. Conner looked at his friend’s face.
Tim was scared. He was still recovering mentally from the fact that he had nearly faced death. Conner had saved him, he was here right now…because Conner had saved him. Conner was his savior….and a lot more. The thought of Superman taking Conner away was terrifying.
Conner noticed Tim’s nervousness and smiled, “It’s okay, he’s not taking me away.” It wasn’t a meaningless statement, it was a vow! And it comforted Tim enough for him to let go.
So Conner walked up to Superman, each step feeling heavier and heavier, he could feel his heartbeat getting faster. But he kept a neutral face, he couldn’t show fear. “Hello…Superman.” He removed his mask and placed it in his pocket, this was a moment to speak face to face, no masks involved.
Clark looked the boy up and down, finally getting a good look. He looked different, this wasn’t the same boy he had ignored before. He had changed his hair now having the sides shaved, he had piercings too, and his suit….he didn’t wear the Superman ‘S’ anymore.
“Superboy, I’m sorry.”
Conner’s expression didn’t change, “You’re sorry for what?”
Damm, two weeks and it seemed that Batman was already rubbing off on him. But “I’m sorry for trying to send you away.”
Conner raised an eyebrow, “Are you? What made you change your mind?”
Superman had predicted this, “I didn’t know all the things Lex did to you. I had no idea he tried to eliminate you. If I had known….”
Conner let out a fake chuckle, “You wanna know why you didn’t know?” Clark stayed quiet. “Because you ignored me. Because you didn’t talk to me!”
All the bats stood huddled together watching. Watching this less than a month old boy tear Superman a new one.
“Let me ask you something. If I hadn’t run off, would you be sorry? Would you have seen the error in your ways?” He had asked Bruce that question, and the billionaire had said that the only person who could answer was Superman himself.
Clark was taken back. “I-I don’t know….” How could he answer that? He had no way of knowing.But if Superboy hadn’t run off he wouldn’t have met with Mercy or Lex, he wouldn’t have learned that Lex had been a terrible parent and even tried to get rid of the boy. He would have shipped him off to STAR labs and probably just went back to his normal routine.
Another chuckle, “Of course you don’t.”
Clark sighed, lI’m sorry, I shouldn’t have been so cold to you. Let me explain…”
“Explain what? I heard everything!” Conner threw his hands in the air. “I know you hated me from the start because I’m not a kid born between you and your soulmate.”
Clark felt his face flush, “It’s not like that.” He didn’t want Batman’s kids hearing about this, though who’s to say Superboy hadn’t already told them about it.
“Really?” Conner’s tone was filled with sarcasm, “You picked a soulmate that you don’t even know over me.”
“I had just gotten back from the dead, I wasn’t ready to be a father,” Clark protested.
“And I wasn’t ready to be your replacement” Con shot back.
“I’m sorry.”
Conner looked his biological father up and down, “You know, Lex always said he was superior to you, but you know what….you both equally suck at patenting.”
“I want to make it up to you” Clark was close to pleading. He knew he deserted Superboy’s anger and hate, but he could see how wrong he had been, he wanted to make it right.
Conner shook his head, “No thanks. You said you only wanted kids with your soulmate, I think you should go try to find her.”
Clark’s face flushed again, “It’s not like that. I was taken completely off guard. Finding out that Lex had made a clone of us…”
“I’m a person!” Conner yelled. That one had really hit a nerve, he hated being called a clone.
Clark’s eyes widened, “What?”
Conner’s voice was raw with emotion, “I’m a person! I look like you, I have your eyes…I have your hair…but I’m not you.” He felt tears in his eyes, “I’m a person, I like lavender soap, I’m a dog person, I like wearing leather jackets, I like wearing a robe around the house ... .I'm Conner.”
“Conner?” The name felt foreign on Clark’s tongue. His son had named himself. He felt a pit in his stomach, he had always pictured his life with his soulmate and their kids, and yes he even had considered some names.
“My name. It’s Conner, use it” seemed like Damian had also rubbed off on him.
Clark tried stepping closer but Conner took a step back, “What can I do Conner? What can I do for you to be able to forgive me?”
“You can forget I exist. I don’t want to go back with you” Conner’s voice was laced with finality.
Clark tilted his head, “But you still need training. And I can share with you all the knowledge I have about Krypton…”
“They’ve helped me train…” Conner cut him off. Then we referred to the bat boys. “We ran tests on me. And I want to learn about earth first. I want to stay with the bats.”
Clark felt like a kryptonite knife had got plunged into his chest, “You never want to see me?” He expected hatred and anger, but he had hoped that Superboy would at least be willing to hear him out. But maybe he had too much of Lex’s nature, maybe he wasn’t as forgiving as Clark.
Conner carefully planned his words, “I’ll come to you if I need something. But I want to stay in Gotham, I have a family here, I’m a vigilante now…” he looked back at his family, “…this is where I belong.”
Batman came closer to the pair, “I’ll take good care of him” he told Superman. He saw the sadness in the Kryptonian’s eyes, but it was Conner’s choice and he would respect that choice. And if Conner chose to stay with him, he would care for him and protect him the same as he did for all his kids.
“Is that what you really want?” He stared into Conner’s blue eyes that were so similar to his own.
Conner took a difficult breath, “Yes.”
Clark swallowed, he couldn’t take the boy by force and at least he seemed….happy. He had said that he found the place where he belonged, and Clark knew that sentiment. He himself had spent years trying to figure out where he belonged as an alien living amongst humans. It had been hard for him, but the day he joined the Justice League he felt like he finally found a group of comrades who understood him, he found his purpose, where he belonged. And if the bat family was Conner’s league…..he couldn’t take that away, the boy had to stay.
“Okay, I won’t stop you. You know where I live if you ever need anything.” And so he took off and left for Metropolis.
“Kal, wait!” Bruce called out but it was too late, Superman was gone. He didn’t want it to end like this, he wanted to talk with his friend. I wanted to explain his reasoning and tell him that things would get better. And he also didn’t want their friendship to be destroyed because of this.
“You okay?” Tim placed a hand on Conner’s shoulder.
Conner felt his heartbeat return to a normal pace, “I think so.”
“That was very brave of you,” Batman told Superboy. He would have to talk more with Kal later, and assume that Conner would come around eventually. Bruce should know, he’d gotten plenty of “I hate you and never want to see you again” speeches from his kids over the years, but they always found their way back.
Conner gave Batman a grateful smile, “Thanks B.” He really didn’t know what he would have done if Bruce hadn’t come after him that day.
“We should go home, I have Alfred to check on,” Batman said.
Damian grunted, “He’s fine.”
Batman gritted his teeth, “We’ll see about that.”
So Batman, Nightwing, Robin, and Red Hood started making their way to the bat car. But Red Robin and Superboy stayed back for a second.
Tim was quiet at first, but he still had so many unspoken words in his throat. “Thanks again for saving me.”
“I’ll always save you Tim.”
—————————————————
Later that night, the bats had all gotten home safely. Bruce had gone out to find Alfred, and promptly grounded Damian indefinitely when he found his butler passed out on the couch. And sent all the boys to get cleaned up.
They all did. They all showered, but sleep came to none.
Tim was having an especially hard time. He was in his room, a room that for a second he thought he’d never set foot in again. At first he tried to sleep, but only nightmares came. He dreamt of his fall.
He was falling, and falling fast. He had nothing to grab onto and no way to save himself. He kept waiting for Conner to come and save him, Conner said he would always save him….but Superboy never came.
Tim woke up screaming! He screamed and jumped out of his bed. His heart was racing, his dream had ended before he hit the ground. Tim placed a hand on his cheek, he had cried in his sleep.
It was three in the morning, he thought about trying to go back to sleep, but he knew that only more nightmares would come. He wanted comfort, he wanted…..
—————————————————
Conner laid awake in his bed, thinking over the choices he had made tonight. He had saved Tim, but the cost was high. Superman knew where he was, hell the entire world knew where he was, it was probably only a matter of time before even Lex Luthor showed up in Gotham. But his family was safe, and he would do all it took to keep them safe.
The batfamily had stood by him, they defended him! He was Kryptonian, he had immense power, he would learn to use it and keep his family safe.
He was pulled out of his thoughts when he heard a light knock on his door. The clock said it was three in the morning, why would someone…..was this an emergency? He jumped out of his bed and flew to the door pushing it open. But the sight in front of him wasn’t at all what he expected.
It was Tim. Tim dressed in his yellow striped pajamas and carrying a pillow with him.
“Tim, is everything alright?”
Tim shook his head, “I-I had a nightmare….cant sleep.” He gave Conner a pleading look, “Can I sleep here?”
“Of course…” Conner stepped aside so he could come in.
“Thank you.”
Conner helped Tim lay down and then lay down next to him, covering them both in the duvet. Tim was still shaking from the nightmare, but having Conner nearby was helpful. But Con knew it wasn’t enough. So he effortlessly pulled Tim into a hug, a similar hold to the one he had when he grabbed Tim in mid air like it was the most natural thing in the world.
Tim was happy when he could feel Conner’s warmth and his head was in the perfect place where he could hear the other’s heartbeat. And just like that….Tim was finally able to sleep.
—————————————————
Damian had heard screaming!
He hadn’t been asleep, the thoughts of what had happened were too vivid in his mind. But when he heard the screaming he quickly got out of bed and grabbed one of his katanas off the wall. If an intruder had come in he would eliminate them.
He tip-toed out of his room. Careful not to make a sound, the screams had come from Tim’s side of the hall so he was headed there to investigate. But when he turned the corner he saw that someone else was already there.
It was Jason, “You’re awake?”
The older scoffed that he hadn't been able to sleep either, “Of course, and you?”
“So no one’s sleeping tonight I see?” A third voice into the hall. Dick Grayson in his blue pajamas and fluffy slippers.
“I heard Drake yelling,” Dick told them.
“Should we check on him?” Damian suggested.
“He’s not gonna be in his room..” Dick stated as if it were obvious.
“And how do you know?” Damian asked.
Dick gave him a knowing smirk, “I just do, follow me.” And so Jason and Damian followed after Dick towards Conner’s room.
When they reached the door, Dick carefully opened it without making noise. What he found inside made him smile, “Aww that’s so cute!” He saw Tim and Conner cuddling on the bed.
“I’m going to be sick” Damian peaked through the door.
“Still think they ain’t soulmates?” Dick nudged Jason.
“Fine, I admit you might be right.”
“Sooo, sleepover at Bruce’s?” Was Dick’s next question, they’d often have sleepovers on difficult nights like this and no one could sleep.
“Of course,” Jason agreed.
Damian stored his sword, “Fine but I’m not carrying them.”
Dick looked at Jason, “I’ll grab Tim and you grab Con?”
“Sure.”
—————————————————
When Conner woke up the next morning he was confused. He still felt the weight of Tim’s head over his chest, but the mattress felt different. And when he opened his eyes he noticed, this wasn’t his bed…it wasn’t even his room.
He tried not to move too much so as to not wake up Tim but he wanted to know where he was. He turned his head to the left, and he saw Jason hugging a pillow and Damian sleeping on his stomach with one leg over Jason. And to his right, he saw Dick sleeping on his side and Bruce sleeping on his back.
How were they all sleeping together? He was extremely confused and tried to remember what happened last night.
“Mmm…morning” Tim suddenly said, Con’s movement had woken him up.
“Good morning,” Conner said.
Tim blinked as he opened his eyes as little, “Where are we?”
“No idea,” Conner confessed.
Tim looked to the side and saw the others also there, “Oh sleepover at B’s…” he yawned, “I’m still tired”
Conner understood as he was also still tired, “Let’s go back to sleep”
“Okay” and Tim snuggled into his emotional support Kryptonian again.
Conner would call this the strangest morning he’d had at Wayne Manor, but it might also be the best.
—————————————————
In case you are wondering what happened between three in the morning and Conner and Tim waking up…..
Bruce had been in his room wrapping a bandage on his thigh when his sons all came in. After Jason had died it had become common for them to have sleepovers on nights where someone nearly died or got severely injured, it helped calm everyone’s anxiety.
So when Bruce saw Dick carrying Tim in his arms and Jason carrying Conner, he knew what they were silently asking him for. So he and his sons placed his king sized mattress on the floor, and brought in an extra queen sized mattress to place next to it. Forming one huge bed where they could all sleep.
Dick and Jason knew it was probably better to put Tim and Conner together since it was how they found them. And the moment the two of them were placed down on the mattress they instantly cuddled again, which everyone except Damian found very telling and cute.
Then Dick, Jason, and Damian all laid down to sleep with them. And Bruce ended his night tucking all five of his sons into bed before lying down with them.
And Alfred would have a wonderful morning trying to find where all the boys went, only to find all six Wayne’s sleeping on the floor of Bruce’s bedroom.
Notes:
We are going hard on TimKon folks, but don’t worry we’ll have some Clark and Bruce progression next chapter!
So I hope y’all enjoyed this chapter, I think the next one will be the start of the gala (I think the gala will also be very long so it might get split across two chapters, but we’ll see)
Chapter 13: I Got A New Tie!
Summary:
The day of the gala is upon us!
Lex Luthor may finally have gone off the rails!
Batman and Superman talk
The bats have a surprise for Conner
And more TimKon shenanigans!
Notes:
Warning! Get the tissues people. Because I make MYSELF cry while writing this chapter (I’ll let y’all know at the end what part made me cry).
This is also very long though I don’t think anyone’s complaining about that. Get ready for some more TimKon and Clark and Bruce development!
No angst this chapter
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-The morning after the news got out that Superboy was in Gotham, fighting crime with the Bats-
Lex Luthor was in his manor having breakfast. It had been weeks since he’d been locked up in Belle Reve, so he enjoyed a full course breakfast of outside world food. He had his phone out and was reading the article from the Gotham Gazette describing the events of what transpired the night before.
He wasn’t surprised that Superboy was out in the world doing good, he got that from Superman. But he was quite surprised that the boy had allied himself with Batman. So the boy was living with Superman’s coworker yet the Kryptonian hadn’t known where the boy was, perhaps Batman and Superman weren’t as good friends as the media portrayed them to be.
Luthor was halfway through eating an omelet with his assistant Mercy used her key to enter his penthouse.
“Good Morning Mercy” Lex welcomed her in between bites of his breakfast.
“Lex, did you see the news?”
Lex wiped his lips with a napkin, “Of course I saw, that brat is in Gotham City of all places. And he ignored me!” Gotham wasn’t that far away, Superboy must have heard him and just decided not to answer the call.
Mercy took a seat at the dining table, “So what are you gonna do now? Go to Gotham and track him down?”
Lex shook his head, “Why waste my time. He ignored me calling out to him, and I know that the pest heard it. He still has too much of Superman’s habits…”
Mercy restrained from rolling her eyes. So the boy was stubborn and held grudges….yep, those traits definitely came from Superman. “Sure. So what’s the plan?”
Lex placed down his utensils, “While I cannot drag him back here, I did learn a lot from this mistake.” He put his elbows on the table and rested his chin on his palm, “He hates Superman like I do, but still needs guidance…so he went to that man dressed as an overgrown bat.”
Mercy was not following, “He needed guidance?”
“Yes….” Lex gave a conniving smile, “I wanted to skip as much of the early phases as possible. With Superman gone I needed to act quickly to fill in the void he left. But with him being back….i can take all the time I need.”
“What are you saying?” Mercy hoped it wasn’t what she was thinking.
“I’m saying dear Mercy, that I am rebooting project Cadmus!” Just as she feared.
The plan was perfect! He could make a new clone, use new tactics. If Superboy hates Superman maybe he wouldn’t come to his father’s rescue when Lex managed to get rid of the alien. The boy was only half Kryptonian anyway, more vulnerable than Superman. If the situation came, Lex could simply eliminate the boy as well.
Meanwhile, Mercy was considering the possibility of handing in her resignation letter.
—————————————————
Superman had called a Justice League meeting that afternoon. Everyone was present, even Batman had come. And he had to sit there while Superman explained that Superboy was safe and was currently living in Gotham City. And Bruce wanted to stab him with a piece of kryptonite for sharing that information with everyone.
“Wait so Spooky had him this whole time?” Green Lantern asked out loud.
“You helped the kid run away?” Flash joined in.
Batman groaned, “Did you seriously have to tell everyone?”
“I thought you liked full reports” Superman was certainly not sorry.
Batman did a face palm, “Can we discuss this privately?”
“Of course…” Superman said and started leaving the meeting room. The truth was he did want to talk to Batman alone, but that didn’t mean he wouldn’t mess with the bat a little. “…excuse us.”
So Batman and Superman left the meeting room and went to Superman’s private headquarters at the watchtower.
“Soooo, who wants to bet this ends badly?” Green Lantern asked the group after the two had left.
“Cmon I’m sure they can work this out like adults” Green Arrow answered, though he wasn’t very confident in his statement.
“Sure…” Hal rolled his eyes.
“You wanted to talk” Superman said as he closed the door to his quarters so the two men could talk privately.
Batman took in a deep breath. It had been months since he’d been in Superman’s quarters, he’d come to visit after his friend’s death….but he wasn’t here to reminisce about that! “I wanted to explain what happened.”
Clark crossed his arms, “Go on…”
“After I left the meeting that day I went to find Superboy.”
“You knew he was listening in?”
Batman raised an eyebrow, “Of course. I’m surprised you didn’t.” That made Superman press his lips tight. “So I went to find him, he was in his room packing a bag to leave.”
“And you stopped him?”
Batam shook his head, “No, I told him he could come with me.”
“So you took him?” It sounded more like an accusation.
“I gave him a place to go! He was going to run away to god knows where Clark, chances are he’d get himself harmed or killed. Taking him with me was the safest option.”
Superman stepped closer, “You let me run around for weeks looking for him
Batman pointed a finger at the Kryptonian, “You did it to yourself. Also, I asked Conner what he wanted. He said he wasn’t ready to speak to either Lex or you. So I kept it a secret.”
Clark’s eyes widened, “So he really hates me.” He deserved it, but he hoped that once things calmed down he and Superboy would be able to work things out. He wanted Superboy Conner to meet his parents, maybe take him to meet Krypto, or show him the holograms of Krypton back at the fortress.
“Oh please, do you have any idea how much I hate your speeches I’ve heard over the years?” He sounded exasperated.
“The Robins?”
Batman snorted, “Yes, the ‘I hate you Batman’, ‘I never want to see you again’, or ‘I’m better off without your speeches’. Happens all the time.” Which was true, all the boys had gone through that.
“And how did you deal with that?” Superman wanted to know.
“I gave them space…I let them move out, gave them time to find themselves, let them join the titans, and sent them to Tibet for a few months.”
Superman was confused on that last one, “What?”
“The point is, that after a while…things calmed down. They came back, I don’t have the best relationship with all of them, but they came back when they were ready”
“And do you think he’ll want to talk to me?” Clark asked sincerely. He wanted to apologize properly, when emotions weren’t running so high. At least now he knew what Conner’s heart beat sounded like, and he’d keep watch periodically, just in case.
“Eventually. He’s trying to figure out who he is outside of…”
“Being my clone?” That much was obvious, if the boy's reaction to being called a clown was enough indication.
Batman sighed, he didn’t like when others called Conner a clone. “Yes. He isn’t even a year old and wants to try lots of things. Last week the boys took him to the ice cream.” And to Superman’s confused expression he added, “Lex never let him eat junk food.”
Batman took a step closer too, “He’s figuring out who he is, outside of Lex’s control and being your shadow. He’s not always Superboy, just like you aren’t always Supeman.”
“And how do you have a day job somewhere in Gotham?” Clark joked.
“Yes.”
Clark looked the bat up and down, “Can’t imagine you having a day job. Imagine Batman being an office worker.”
Bruce smiled internally, this was the Superman he knew. Where had he been for the last few weeks.“You’d be surprised.”
Clark tiled his head, “I’d be able to imagine it better if I knew who you were.”
And that struck something inside Batman. He knew he’d have to tell Clark soon, the gala was coming up and he’d probably put two and two together. His friend’s reaction still worried him, but he knew time was ticking, “I’ll tell you someday Clark….on my terms.”
“I’ll hold you to that” internally, Clark was screaming! Batman had never even hinted at the fact that he’d tell anyone his identity. He checked the other man’s heart beat to make sure it was actually him and indeed it was.
Batman then gave him a smirk, “I know you will.” He then checked his watch, “Well I better get going before the kids destroy something…” he met Clark’s eyes behind his cowl. “See you soon Mr Kent.” And he headed for the door, he had a surprise to prepare.
“What?” What had gotten into Batman? He’d never called Clark by his last name, especially in such a…weirdly formal way. Was Batman playing some kind of joke on him? He stood there in a stunned silence for a few minutes until Wonder Woman came to check on him once Batman had left the tower.
“Kal, are you okay?” Diana knocked on the side of his door.
Superman shook his head to snap himself back to reality, “I’m fine Diana.”
Diana walked into the room, “I know you, and I know you’re not fine.”
Clark sighed, she knew him too well, “I just….i wish Batman wasn’t so cryptic. If I knew who he was I could at least go visit them, maybe send Superboy a letter explaining everything….” And he’d get to see Batman outside of work.
Because truthfully, he’d always been quite fascinated by the bat. His motivations were at the top of his list of curiosities. What in the world could motivate a normal man from Gotham to dress up in a batsuit and join a group of aliens, gods, and metahumans in battle? And the Robin…were they his children? Was Batman married? He guessed he wasn’t, how could he maintain a relationship when he spent so much of his time patrolling his city and sometimes spent weeks away on missions, sometimes even outside the planet.
Diana brushed his shoulder, “Well my lasso is always available if you want.”
Clark laughed, he knew she was joking. “I won’t force it out of him.” Sure he’d been curious, but he’d never force anything Batman wasn’t willing to give.
Diana laughed with him and smiled, “I know you won’t.”
—————————————————
-Little Time Skip-
Another week had passed. The citizens of Gotham had seen Superboy save the day on more occasions, and one reporter had asked him why he was acting in Gotham instead of Metropolis, but he didn’t answer the question.
But things were great all things considered. Lex had stopped calling Conner. Tim would come to his room at night more often. Damian let him help brush his batcow. And life with the Wayne’s was wonderful.
And Bruce’s charity gala was the next day. And Conner was nervous for it, he knew he was going, but how was he supposed to present himself? As Bruce’s son? A random acquaintance? Bruce had asked him to come into his office after dinner, so he hoped he’d get some answers.
Conner was standing outside the office door, his palms were sweating as he turned the door knob and walked inside. “Hey Bruce” , his father figure sat at his desk inspecting some papers.
“Hi Conner” he gestured for the boy to come over.
“You called me here?” Conner floated towards the desk and stood next to Bruce’s chair.
“Yes I did. I have something for you” Bruce pulled open a drawer on his desk and pulled out a small black box.
“You do?” Conner eyed the box, he could have easily used his xray vision to see its contents but chose not to.
Bruce smiled at him, “It’s a gift….I got it especially for you.” He then placed the box on Conner’s hand.
“What is it?”
The billionaire tilted his head, “Why don’t you open the boy and find out?” Always cryptic.
So Conner unsealed the box and opened it. And inside was….”A….charm?” A round little charm with a blue gem on it.
“It’s an Aquamarine, your birthstone.”
Birthstone, the word rang in Conner’s mind. There was only one place where Bruce kept such charms, “Is it for….you’re bracelet?”
“It can be….if you accept.”
“Accept what?”
“This…..” and Bruce pulled out a small stack of papers. The top one read in bold letters “Adoption Certification” making Conner’s pupils completely dilate as he read it. Bruce looked at him as if this were the most important moment in his life, “Conner, do you want to be part of the Wayne family ... .officially.”
Conner stared at him, mouth hanging open. “You want to adopt me? Like legally?”
“I do.”
This was unbelievable, “But how? I’m pretty sure I don’t even legally exist.”
Bruce laughed, it wouldn’t be the fish’s time, “Simple, we craft the perfect backstory like I did for Damian. You’re a child from Metropolis who was orphaned after the battle with Darkside and your home a got destroyed. You lost everything including your documents. Then I met you and brought you to Gotham where I officially adopted you.”
Of course Bruce would have an answer for anything, the man was Batman after all. “You’d do all that?”
“Of course I would. So what do you say?”
Like he even had to ask, “Yes! Yes I do.” Conner jumped and hugged Bruce his dad.
Bruce hugged him back with no hesitation, “That’s wonderful, I may have already sent the paperwork to my lawyer…”
Conner pulled back, “You knew I’d say yes?”
Bruce shrugged, “Lucky guess.” He then lifted up his wrist with the bracelet hanging from it, “You want to put it on?”
“Yes.” Bruce removed it and handed it to his son. So Conner took the charm from the box and carefully placed it into the string of Bruce’s bracelet, holding it like the most fragile thing in the world.
“So, how does Conner Wayne sound to you?” Bruce then asked as he clicked the silver band back on his wrist.
Conner smiled, “It doesn’t sound so bad.” So now he had a name and a last name, things couldn’t possibly get……
“CONGRATULATIONS!” The rats of the family suddenly yelled out. They had all been hiding around in the office, waiting for Bruce’s signal to jump out.
Conner stared at them wide eyed, “You guys were in on this?”
Tim was the first to give him a consolations hug, “Of course we were.”
“Welcome to the family Conner” Dick patters his back.
“I’m still calling you clone boy” Damian wasn’t a fan of hugs so he simply shook Conner’s hand.
“And Bruce Wayne adopts another black haired kid” Jason ruffled his curly hair.
Alfred was the last to come join them. He came in holding a tray with a cake covered in blue frosting that read, Welcome Conner. Along with a pile of plates and utensils, “Who wants cake?”
And so Conner’s unofficial adoption party took place. They all sat on the couch or Bruce’s office eating cake and the batboys all shared stories of their own adoptions. And Dick promised that they’d have a party at Titian Tower later to welcome Conner and start his initiation.
After everyone had eaten, the boys all went to their rooms since it was getting late, and Alfred took the dirty dishes. Leaving just Bruce and Conner at the office.
Conner was just staring at the remaining cake, wondering how in a month he managed to go from neglected lab experiment to legally adopted child of a Gotham billionaire.
“Are you alright?” Bruce asked him.
“I don’t know what I did to deserve all this” Conner whispered, but loud enough to be heard.
“Just being yourself is enough.” He put a hand on Conner’s shoulder, “I want to announce at the gala tomorrow, that I adopted you.”
Conner looked up at his father, “Isn’t he gonna be there.” They didn’t need to elaborate who he was.
Bruce looked down at the floor, “Yes.”
“That would risk your identity, you’d have to tell him you’re Batman” Conner knew how much Bruce valued his secrecy, he wouldn’t forgive himself if he was the reason Batman got unmasked.
“I know. But I think I’d have to tell him either way, I’m adopting his son after all” it was time. Even if he and Superman were never gonna be together like he once imagined, they would be friends and they’d find a way to always be there for Conner. The son they now shared.
Conner fidgeted with the hem of his shirt, “So you’re really okay with him knowing?”
“I think I’ve kept it from him long enough.” They’d known each other for years, Clark had replaced his identity very early on, maybe it was time to even the field.
“If you’re sure, then I’m fine with it.”
“Perfect. Tomorrow I’ll introduce you to the world as Conner Wayne th..”
“What about Lex?” Conner hates having to ask. But they were going to Metropolis and Lex was out of prison. Facing Superman was fine when the bags were there, but facing Lex while they were all supposed to just be civilians? That was completely different.
“He isn’t invited..” Bruce assured him. “And for extra security….” He pulled out a pair of glasses from his pocket, “Tim and I were able to replicate Superman’s glasses. These will make you appear different to everyone else.” He handed them over.
Conner turned the glasses over in his hand. The lenses were round and the frame looked almost identical to the pair of glasses he’d bought at the mall.
“Tim picked the frames, said you like them like that” of course.
The thought of Tim making a pair of glasses the way he liked made Conner’s stomach do a little flip. “I do, I’ll have to thank him.” He didn’t know yet, but Tim had made the leaned transition lenses because he knew Conner prefers wearing sunglasses. And that way, anytime he was using them outside they would basically become sun glasses.
“Well we should retire for the night, we have a full day tomorrow” Bruce walked them both out of the room. “Goodnight Conner.”
“Goodnight dad” Conner waved goodbye as he headed to his room. On the way, he could hear the sound of showers running in the other rooms. He got inside his room but didn’t fully close the door, he felt it a bit open knowing Tim might come in later. He took a shower, brushed his teeth and changed into his fluffy pajamas. He then laid down on his bed to go to sleep.
And as predicted, around forty minutes later Conner felt a little weight being placed over his chest.
—————————————————
The next morning, Tim and Conner were cuddling on Conner’s bed. Their little sleepovers had become almost an every day thing over the last week, and Tim was getting more sleep than he had in months. And Tim had been telling himself that it was because of the nightmares, but last night Conner had already left his door slightly open, as if he was expecting Tim to come in and close it.
Tim woke up first as he often did, Conner turned out to be a heavy sleeper. It was ten in the morning and they had to get ready as today was the day of the long awaited gala. So Tim removed himself from Conner’s arms and left the room. Leaving Con’s room always felt… his own room felt…colder than Conner’s.
Tim went to his bathroom to freshen up, he washed his hands and got upset that his soap wasn’t lavender scented. Conner always got the lavender soap from Alfred because it was his favorite scene. His own soap was anise scented, which was nice….but not lavender.
Gods what was wrong with him!
Tim splashed water on his face and stared at his reflection, “Get it together Drake!” He was in trouble, and gods he knew he was in trouble. Because a few days ago he had realized that he had started developing feelings for Conner.
The realization happened when he’d had a nightmare and went to ask Conner if they could sleep together again. Tim had cried in his sleep but forgotten to wipe them off that time. So when Conner saw Tim’s tear struck face he immediately scooped Tim up, placed him on the bed and then got tissues so he could wipe away the tears. That had made Tim’s heart skip a beat, they’d barely known each other for very long but Conner seemed to care a lot about him. And when they cuddled that night and Tim slept to the sound of Con’s heartbeat he realized….he had a crush.
This wasn’t the problem. Tim knew he was gay, he’d known for a while now and he’d had crushes on guys before. But Conner was different, it was different when your crush lived right next door and jumped off buildings to save you.
He wanted to talk to Conner, he wanted to open up about his feelings. But how could he do that? He had no idea if Conner felt the same, didn’t even know if Conner lived with guys. Sure he’d had crushes, but he’d never had an actual boyfriend.
He had to talk to someone….but who? Dick? No, he’d only ever dated Kori, and they had literally shared their first kiss like ten minutes into their first meeting. And the same went for Kori. Jason? Probably not a good idea. He barely talked about his everyday feelings, he’d never talk about his intimate ones with his boyfriend. Damian? Absolutely not. Alfred? Nah, he’d probably tell him to court Conner old style. Bruce? Well Bruce had somewhat dated a few times, but it wasn’t a good option.
He decided to try his luck and knocked on the door of Jason’s room. The shower was on and Jason always took long showers in the morning, so Roy had to be alone inside. And Roy was the perfect person for him to talk with!
Roy opened the door, wearing one of Jason’s hoodies and plaid pajamas pants. “Hi Tim.”
“Hey Roy, can I…ask you for advice?” Tim was extremely nervous, he’d never had to talk about this sort of thing with anyone. He didn’t even know how to start.
“Sure little Robin, what’s up?” Roy was always happy to help.
Tim summoned all the courage he had, “So….before you and Jason got together officially, you knew you had a crush on him right?”
Roy tilted his head not sure where this was going, “Ummm…yes?”
Tim fidgeted with his fingers, “So how did you…how did you know he liked you back?”
A lightbulb flickered in Roy’s head, “Is this about you wanting to know if Conner likes you back?”
Tim’s heart rate was on full blast and his face flushed, “How did you?”
Roy smiled at him, “No offense but,…it’s kinda obvious that there’s something going on between you guys.”
Tim hurried his face in his hands, completely mortified. “Is it that obvious?”
“Yes.”
“Oh gods!”
Roy felt a little bad, he had been in the same spot in the past. So he stepped out of Jason’s room and brought Tim to a corner of the hallway. “Hey it’s okay. We’re glad to have you at the g-club.”
Tim glared at him, “Not funny.”
“Not trying to be. Oh and hey, I’m sure you’ll pull all the cute ones…like me” he wore a shit eating grin.
“But I don’t even know if Conner likes guys,” Tim whined.
“Why do you say that?”
“Because I saw him on the news…” definitely not watching all recordings of Superboy that had been uploaded online back when he still worked for Lex. “He was always flirty with girls. What if I tell him I like him and he tells me he doesn’t like guys, I’ll never be able to face him.”
“He could be part of the b-club” Roy offered.
“Maybe” Tim said, ‘I hope so’ his heart said.
“So what made you realize you like him?” Was Roy’s next question. If he was gonna give relationship advice he would need all the tea.
“It was….” Tim felt his face grow more red. “…after I asked if I could sleep in his room. I had a nightmare and…..”
“You felt better when he was nearby?” Roy finished for him.
Tim looked at the floor, “….Yes”
“Classic sign of soulmates!”
“You think he could be my soulmate?” Tim’s eyes sparkled with hope. He’d never thought much about his soulmate, but he’d never felt the pull everyone always describes feeling. But if he had to pick someone out of everyone he knew to be his soulmate, Conner would definitely be top of the list.
Roy put a hand on his chin, he had a good amount of knowledge on soulmates, he’d watched several soulmates find each other without their hero team. “Well I can’t say for certain. But…maybe. Soulmates tend to be clingy and you guys have been clued to each other since he got here.”
“But what if he only let me come into his room because he'd be nice? He had Superman’s DNA and Superman saved squires from falling off trees! He’s nice, what if Con was just being nice!”
Roy rolled his eyes at Tim’s tantrums, “Ah yes, because nothing says nice like abandoning your own kid.”
“That’s…a fair point!”
“Also, do you think he’d let you in if he didn’t like you?”
“But he can like me as a brother and not like….that. Uhh I’m not good at this!” Tim pulled at his hair in frustration.
“Never been in a relationship before?” Roy teased him a little, but he wasn’t doing it to be mean.
Tim gulped, “I had a crush on a guy before….”
“Yes?”
“His name was Bernard but…it could never work.”
“Why not?” The other asked out of curiosity.
Tim gritted his teeth, he didn’t like thinking about it. “Because I couldn’t tell him about me being Robin. I couldn’t tell him about a whole part of my life and myself. I had to say no when he asked me to go to a pool because I couldn’t even take my shirt off around him. How was Tim Drake supposed to explain all the scars he has!” Because he had many scars that no normal person could possibly justify having.
Of course Roy understood, “Yeah, sometimes I don’t like the fact that me and my soulmate are always in constant danger. But it has its perks.” Perks lol not having to hide who you are, because how were people like them supposed to explain the things they lived through to normal civilians?
How was Garfield supposed to explain his green skin and super powers? How was Raven supposed to explain who her father was? How was Conner supposed to explain that he was a clone hybrid between a villain and a hero? How were any of them supposed to explain their lives being in constant danger?
That made Roy happy to have a soulmate who was a vigilante. And sure, he wasn’t a fan of the constant danger or Jason having relations with the mob and crime lords of Gotham. But at least he could be his full self with him.
“With Conner it’s different. I showed him all the gadgets I made, I got to make him a suit…”
“You picked out a bunch of outfits for him!”
Tim got more flustered, “Can you stop!” He thought he was about to cry.
Roy put his hands on Tim’s shoulders to ground him. “Okay I’ll stop. Now, if you really want to know if he likes you there’s one question you need to ask him, but…” his body went stiff. “I don’t know if you’re ready to ask him that.”
Tim perked up, “What is it?”
Roy looked at the ground, he knew it wouldn’t be easy, and he should know since he’d lived through it. “You have to ask him what he felt on the night when he saw you fall from that rooftop.”
Tim felt a shiver run down his spine, “Why that?” He and Conner had talked a little bit about what happened, it mostly consisted of Conner telling him that he’d always save him…and Tim’s heart beating a little faster because of it. But they hadn’t discussed what they’d felt on that night.
“Because his reaction to the thought of you dying will tell you everything you need to know…” Roy answered.
Tim was quiet after that, quietly thinking of what he would even say to Conner. Tell him that in the moment where he thought he’d die he was sad that he’d never see Conner again?
Roy started talking again, “I’ll never forget the day we buried Jason Todd.” He looked down at his wrist with sadness, “Out of all the titans…Star and I stayed the longest. She comforted Dick and I….I just sat there crying. When Jason died….it felt like part of me died with him. He died at fifteen and I was seventeen.”
Tim couldn’t speak, he hadn’t been around for that. He’d only joined the bat family after Jason was already dead. Roy kept talking, “In those months he was gone….” The hurt was visible in his eyes, “I turned eighteen. You can’t imagine the pain of getting your soulmark expecting to meet your soulmate ... .just to find out you buried him months before.”
He remembered, he had been excited to find out who his other half was. He had wrapped his wrist the previous night so he could unravel it at the party his friends had planned. His friends were gathered around him when he saw it for the first time, a mark that undeniably could only tie him to one person….to Jason.
And he cried. He cried so hard that the party mood was killed and everyone kept asking him what was wrong. He had to pull Dick aside so he could explain, and the then newly named Nightwing was at a loss for words. Roy left the party after that, he couldn’t stay there, so he asked Dick to deliver the news for him.
“I slept on top of his grave that night…”
Tim blinked up at him, “You did?”
“Yeah, I wanted to be close to him. I wanted to tell him that he was my soulmate. Life felt dull after that..” remembering those days was like stabbing a knife into his heart. The agony, all the people who kept telling him that it was okay and that he was free to pursue other people.
“But he came back?”
Roy gave him a sad smile, “I know. The day Dick called me to say that Jason was back I nearly had a heart attack. Not kidding, Raven had to knock me out! I didn’t care that he was killing people or running a mob.”
“I remember you helped us track him down and bring him back” Tim was already Robin by then. And he remembered how no one explained to him why Red Arrow was so insistent on helping them track down Jason.
“Of course I did.” He wiped a little tear that had formed in his eye, “So I promise you, ask Conner how he felt the moment he thought he’d lose you.”
Tim gave him a hug, “Thanks Roy.”
He knew he’d have to face it, if he really wanted a relationship with Conner he’d have to take the first step. He had to know if the Superboy liked him back.
—————————————————
Conner wasn’t doing much better than
He was standing in front of his mirror, dressed in the suit that Damian had selected for him back when he went to buy clothes. But he didn’t have a tie on yet. Because he didn’t know if he and Tim were supposed to match.
He’d overheard that Dick would be wearing a blue tie and Kori would be wearing a blue dress to match. Jason was wearing a red tie and Roy’s outfit was red. Damian was wearing a green tie. And Tim had said that he’d be wearing a yellow tie. And between Damian and Tim….Conner wanted to match with Tim.
Because it wasn’t just about the colors, it was about matching a partner. But Conner didn’t really know where his relationship with Tim stood on. He’d never had friends before but he knew that normal friends didn’t cuddle together in their sleep. So yeah…he had a little crush on Tim.
He’d known that since the day Tim comforted him when he’d heard Lex calling him. Having Tim hold him felt nice…too nice to just be friendly. And those feelings only got worse when he nearly lost Tim. When he’d been about to lose him, the moment he threw all the secrecy to the wind to save his friend. And he’d do it again.
So he had a crush and had no idea how to go about it. He didn’t even know if Tim would be into him, did Tim even date guys? Conner knew he was bisexual, known since he’d fly around metropolis and found both girls and guys attractive. Could it have been because it was his first time seeing new people and they all looked interesting to him? Maybe. But it didn’t change the fact that he found Tim attractive. He really needed someone to talk to.
But who could he talk to? He needed brutal honesty, someone who’d tell him if he was delusional, seeing things all wrong, or if it could be real. Who in the manor could be like that?
He knew just who could help him!
“Hey Damian?” Conner knocked on Damian’s door.
“What is it clone boy?” Damian asked from inside.
Conner took that as the okay to open the door, “Are you always gonna call me that?”
Damian was looking at himself in the mirror as he combed his hair back. “Would you prefer Kent? Luthor perhaps?”
Conner grimaced, “Clone boy is fine, just not in public.”
“Deal. Now what is it?”
Conner swallowed dryly, “I need….an impartial opinion.”
Damian’s hand paused, “Go on?”
Conner felt his face getting hot, “I-I think I like your brother.”
Damian hummed, “You have feelings for Drake?” He didn’t sound surprised…because he wasn’t, but he was kind enough to not rub it in Conner’s face that anyone with eyeballs could see it.
“Yes.”
Damian scoffed, “And? How is that my problem?”
Conner fidgeted with the buttons on his shirt, “I don’t know how to tell him that. I’ve never done this. I haven’t been alive for a full year.”
Damian sighed, “And this is why I don’t look forward to turning eighteen.” He walked to his bathroom to spray on some cologne.
“Eighteen? “You think Tim could be my soulmate?”
Damian sprayed himself twice, “He still has two years before the day comes, but you both seem…emotionally attached.”
Conner wanted to laugh, a sad and tired laugh, “I don’t even know if it could happen….”
Damian raised an eyebrow and looked at Conner through the mirror, “You are aware that Drake is homosexual, correct?”
“HE IS??”
Damian just kept grooming himself, “He is, so is Todd and father too. They attended an event last year for it.”
“That’s….interesting”. Truth be told, Tim even had a gay pride flag up in his room, but Conner didn’t know that and when he saw it he thought it probably belonged to some country or sports team Tim was into.
“He had a crush once too” Damian spoke casually.
“And how do you know?” Conner felt angry on Tim’s behalf.
Damian rolled his eyes as he adjusted his cuffs, “Please, he’s too obvious.”
“Who was it?” It was invading on Tim's privacy, but he wanted to know. Could he possibly be Tim’s type?
Damian finally turned to meet Con’s blue eyes, “You overestimate my interest in Drake’s dating life.”
Conner raised his hands, “Just thought you guys would run background checks on anyone any of you tried to date.”
Damian thought about it for a moment, “Not an entirely wrong assumption. But Grayson and Todd have only ever dated one person. All I know is it was some blonde guy.”
Blonde…so not like Conner, but he bet the boy couldn’t fly soon. “I just don’t know how to even approach him about this.”
Damian’s stare narrowed, “You are aware my mother drugged my father into having me. I am not who you should be talking about this subject with.”
Conner deflated, “I know, but I can’t ask Dick or Jason.”
“Why not?”
“It’s different for them, like you said they’ve only dated one person and it’s their freaking soulmate” how could they understand!
“Do you think…Drake could be your soulmate?” Damian didn’t ask in a mocking way, but in a way like he was truly interested in knowing.
Conner looked at his blank wrist, “I don’t even know when I'll get my mark. Physically I’m around sixteen I think, but I’m only nine months old.”
“And a coward!” Damian spat.
Con’s head snapped up, “What?”
Damian crossed his arms, “Coward. Because if you can jump off a building to save someone but can’t tell him you like him that makes you a coward.”
“I’m not a coward,” Conner protested.
Damian snorted, “Then go tell Drake you like him and stop waisting my time!”
That’s the brutal honestly he came looking for. He’d never know if he didn’t ask, “Okay I will. Thanks Damian.”
Damian rolled his eyes, “Whatever clone boy.” But when his door clicked shut he looked down at his own bare wrist. It wasn't fair, Dick had a partner, Jason had one, and it seemed like Drake was about to get one too. He didn’t want a soulmate, but a sidekick to go on missions with wouldn’t hurt, “I need to get myself a sidekick.”
—————————————————
Conner and Tim bumped into each other when they returned from their respective pep talks.
“Oh hey Conner,” Tim waved at him.
“Hi Tim.”
Tim looked his friend up and down and frowned, “You don’t have a tie yet?”
Conner fought to make himself not blush, “No, I only have a green one.”
Tim’s eyes sparkled. Oh this was perfect, Conner had no idea what opportunity he had just given him on a silver platter. Tim had wanted this, he had gotten a set of two matching yellow ties. He wanted to ask Conner to wear it but had no idea how. He smiled like a fool, “Oh, I can lend you one. I’m wearing a yellow one.”
“Do you have an extra?”
“Of course, come with me” Tim opened the door to his room for them to enter.
And so Tim handed Conner a beautiful yellow tie. “Thanks Tim” he gratefully took it and started tying it around his neck. But once he finished he noticed Tim was staring at him, “What?”
Tim tilted his head, “You tied it wrong just ... .here let me” and he placed his hands on the tie, fixing it to sit properly on Conner's neck. “There now it’s perfect” he stepped back after a minute when he was done.
“Thanks Tim” Conner then watched as Tim tied an identical tie on his neck, officially making them match.
“You’re welcome” And once Tim was done he got the top part of his suit, “Now let’s go, I heard Bruce ordered a limo!”
And he had! Bruce had ordered a large limo so all eight of them could sit comfortably on their way to Metropolis. The gala hadn’t even started but emotions were already running high! This would surely be a night to remember.
Notes:
Now, the part that made me cry was!
Drumroll please……the part where Roy talked about losing Jason!
It made me even sadder when I googled it and the timeline canonically lined up, bc Jay died in April and Roy’s birthday is in June.I hope you all enjoyed, and next chapter is where the actual gala will happen. Where we’ll get both character and plot developments.
Chapter 14: I Hate That Blonde Guy!
Summary:
The Gala is Here!
Soulmates revealed!
Some father and son bonding!
Some ex drama!
An unexpected guest!
Heart to heart on a balcony!
A kiss on the dance floor!
Let’s go!
Notes:
Final prayers and predictions people, the gala is here!
I think many will be surprise with how this chapter turns out. I won’t say any more lest go!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As the Wayne’s arrived in Metropolis, their limo took them over to city hall.
When they finally arrived, Bruce got out of the limo first and held the door open for his children to exit the car, “Right this way everyone.”
“Wow this place looks awesome” Tim hopped out the car and stared at all the clean and shiny buildings in the heart of Metropolis.
“Never been to Metropolis before?” Conner asked him as he got out of the car.
“I have….mostly for business.”
“Or saving the world” Dick corrected. They had fought several alien threats in the streets of Metropolis.
“We’ve never been here just to hang out before” Roy stretched his arms as he got out of the car.
“Well our gala is being hosted by city hall.” It had been hard to get it approved but it would be worth it.
“How are the glasses?” Tim asked Conner as Con was adjusting them on his head.
“They’re fine” it’s not like the lenses changed anything, he had a perfect twenty twenty vision.
“They look good,” Roy complimented him.
“We all have to make sacrifices to keep our identities a secret,” Kori agreed.
“I know” Conner had come to terms with that. Though wearing glasses was nothing compared to what some do the Teen Titans had to do.
“So what’s the plan for tonight Bruce?” Jason asked his father.
“I’ll give my speech and you all will come to the stage with me…”
“And what about me and Kori?” Roy asked.
“You two get to stay right at the front.” They always stayed with them in the VIP sessions for events or close by to the Wayne family as they were practically part of the family.
“Awesome!”
“And when are you gonna talk to Clark?” Dick asked next.
“Preferably early on in the night, best not to avoid it” Bruce responded. He wanted to prepare the territory and then be honest with him about everything.
“Sounds like a plan” Dick replied.
“Are you nervous?” Tim asked his friend.
“A little” was a bit of an understatement. Conner was very nervous, he felt like Bruce was giving up his biggest secret because of him. That felt wrong.
“Don’t worry, it’s gonna be fine” Dick assured him.
“Well I trust you guys….”
And so the Wayne family entered city hall, waiting to see what tonight would bring.
—————————————————
Two hours later, all guests and the press had all arrived. The gala was supposed to start in twenty minutes, where Bruce would give a welcome speech to his guests. But right now, he was backstage with Conner waiting for his assistant to give him the sign to get on stage.
“Are you ready for this?” Bruce asked his son one last time. He didn’t want to hide Conner from the world, he wanted to be able to freely talk about all his children. But he wouldn’t do it if Conner wasn’t ready.
“Are you sure you want to tell the world, to tell him?” Conner didn’t know what had suddenly gotten into Bruce, Batman had always been so adamant about never revealing his identity to anyone. “I won’t forgive myself if I’m the reason you revealed yourself.”
Bruce crown he’d down to his level, “Conner, look at me. No one has ever forced me to do anything, I’m doing this because I want to…” because he had to. It was time to let Clark in on the secret.
Conner nodded, he was still a little apprehensive, but he wasn’t going to back down now, “Okay then, let’s do it!”
Bruce smiled genuinely, “Good. Go wait backstage with the others…” he hurriedly guided Conner in the direction of where Damian, Jason, Dick, and Tim were all wanting.
Conner looked up at him one final time before going, “Good luck.”
“Thank you.” Luck, he’d definitely need it. Not even he could predict what Clark would do when he found out his best friend was Bruce Wayne….and that Bruce Wayne adopted his son. And before he could second guess himself, his assistant gave him the signal. So Bruce took in a deep breath, “Now or never” the time had come. No more secrets, he’d tell Clark the truth. They’d make things work…for the kids.
—————————————————
Clark did not want to be here, standing outside Metropolis city hall and amongst a sea of other reporters Bruce Wayne had apparently invited, all with cameras and note pads out ready to get any scoop on the billionaire. Clark wasn’t in the right mind for this, he was still thinking about his talk with Batman from the previous day.
To give Conner space, let the boy come to him when he felt ready to talk. He had to be patient. But that didn’t stop him from worrying, he knew Conner was staying with Batman. Batman…..
Clark also couldn’t spot thinking about his last interaction with the bat, the way he had called him ‘Mr Kent’. He’d always called his friend by Clark, Kal, Superman ... .but Mr Kent? It was too formal even for Batman. He hoped Batman could handle taking care of a Kryptonian still taming his powers.
At least now Clark had memorized Conner’s heartbeat, so every so often he would listen for it. It was comforting to know he could find him now if necessary, and he could listen out if Superboy was ever in trouble. He wondered what the other was up to right now, were they all patrolling the streets of Gotham while Clark had to attend another gala? He decided to close his eyes and listen to Conner’s heartbeat and……his heart was accelerated. Not in a near death experience accelerated, more of a nervous acceleration.
But strangest of all, Conner’s heartbeat was close by. But why? Why would he be in Metropolis? Did he need help from Superman? Did Lex call him over again? Did he want to talk…..now?
But Clark couldn’t leave the room. For one thing, the doors to the event had already closed behind everyone. But second, it would draw attention to leave. Why would a reporter leave the most anticipated events of the last few weeks before the host even gave his opening speech? Superboy would have to wait, at least until Clark could find a convenient way to leave.
Clark took a heavy sigh and pulled his notepad and pen from his pocket, there wasn’t much else he could do at the moment. He adjusted his glasses and looked up at the stage where tech workers were setting up screens to showcase the logo for the event and a microphone stand for Bruce Wayne.
After a few minutes the sound of a microphone being turned on could be heard across the room, and Bruce Wayne emerged from behind a set of curtains. He wore a pristine black tux that Clark would bet probably cost more than his monthly salary. Bruce walked towards his mike and smiled at the crowd, “Hello everyone, I would like to welcome you all to my charity gala.”
Bruce pulled a small remote from his pocket and pressed the single button on it. The button turned on the screens on either side of the stage…..and Clark Kent dropped the notepad on his hand!
Because the screens……..
On the screens…..
He saw his soul mark!
A large W surrounded by a wreath that contained five colored in circles!
He looked down at his bare wrist…this couldn’t be happening. There was NO WAY that the logo for Bruce Wayne’s charity gala looked exactly like his soul mark. That would imply that Bruce Wayne was his soulmate, there’s no way Bruce Wayne could be his soulmate. A meta human trying to keep a low profile matched with a billionaire surrounded by cameras all the time, there was no way fate would tie them together.
Clark’s heart was pounding violently against his ribcage. He wasn’t paying attention as Bruce kept talking to the reporters, “This charity holds a special place in my heart. I don’t think it comes as a shock to anyone that I love children, and do as much as I can to help those who are in need.”
Clark was hyperventilating, he’d glanced up from his wrist and onto the screens again at least a dozen times. He couldn’t deny it, there was a huge chance that Bruce Wayne was his soulmate. But he’d have to confirm it in order to be one hundred percent sure. He’d have to find a way to look at Bruce’s wrist during the party.
Bruce had spotted Clark amidst the crowd, his friend seemed to be a bit uncomfortable. Which he found extremely odd, he’d have to find a way to check on him once the gala started. But for now, he kept speaking normally. “Which is why I've expanded my children’s charity to the city of Metropolis. With the goal of proving for all the children who were orphaned as a result of the battles with Doomsday and Darkseid. And if it leads to more adoptions being made…..then I will consider that a great consequence.”
Clark was spiraling, so many questions hitting him at once. If Bruce was his soulmate…. he’d have to tell him that he was Superman, he’d have to call his parents and let them know he’d found his soulmate, he’d have to find a way to tell Bruce that he had a child with a man who desperately wanted to kill him. It was too much, he’d always imagined meeting his soulmate but this was more complicated than his fantasies had been.
Bruce avoided looking at Clark’s direction, it was time, no backing out now! He cleared his throat, “As I think you’re all aware about my stance on adoption….I fully support it and have adopted several children over the years. All my sons…..Dick Grayson..” and Dick joined him on stage. “…Jason Todd, Tim Drake, Damian Wayne….” All three boys joined him and Dick on the stage.
Clark watched as all the boys joined their father on the stage. If he and Bruce truly were soulmates he'd have to form a relationship with those four boys. He wondered if Bruce’s children would be accepting of Conner. He assumed Bruce would, after all he adopted several kids off the streets of Gotham.
Bruce put on a bright smile, “..but I’ve recently adopted a new child as well.” All the reporters and guests collectively gasped, and Clark heard Conner’s heartbeat nearby again. Bruce kept going, “A boy I met when visiting this lovely city. A boy who was abandoned and in need of a home. I took him in, and now….I would like to publicly introduce my son Conner Wayne!” And Conner walked onto the stage.
Clark had the wind knocked out of him. He stared at the stage, his jaw almost hitting the floor.
Superboy
Conner, his son…stood on a stage next to Bruce Wayne.
Bruce handed Conner the microphone as the reporters all started frantically writing on their note pads and taking photos. Conner accepted it, “Thanks dad. Hello everyone I’m Conner Wayne. I lived here in Metropolis until I was ironed after the battle with Darkseid. I was left alone, but then Bruce Wayne adopted me into his family….”
Make eyes look at him with sympathy. Bruce Wayne had always been known for adopting kids in tough situations. But Conner only made eye contact with one person, with a certain Daily Planet reporter who was looking at him with a look of pure shock and disbelief.
Clark felt like he was about to pass out. Wasn’t Conner staying with Batman? How on earth did Bruce Wayne adopt Conner? Did Wayne even know he was Superboy? But worse…
Gods, his soulmate had adopted his son!
—————————————————
After Bruce Wayne and his kids got off the stage the gala had officially begun. A band was playing soft music, caterers were serving appetizers and drinks to the guests, and a crowd of intrigued reporters and guests were crowding Bruce with questions.
Clark was still in shock, he was still trying to wrap his mind around everything he had seen. First, he found his long awaited soulmate, and his soulmate had apparently adopted his biological son. Just biological since apparently Bruce Wayne was the boy’s father.
He knew he had to talk to Bruce Wayne, but he had to speak with Conner first. And lucky for him, finding the boy wasn’t that difficult. He found Conner leaning against a marble pillar with a glass of sparkling soda in his hand. He walked over the pillar, he just had to keep reminding himself that they were in public.
As Clark approached, Conner looked up at him with narrowed eyes, like he had been expecting the other. Which Conner absolutely had been, he had planned out everything with Bruce and the others. They all knew Clark would be in shock at seeing Conner, so Bruce had instructed Superboy to talk to Clark, and all the others were told to keep anyone who came close by away from the two Kryptonians.
“What is the meaning of this?” Clark whispered when he got close to the boy. He knew Conner had super hearing so there was no need to raise his voice.
Conner took a nonchalant sip of his drink, “Meaning of what?”
“You should know those glasses don’t work on me.”
Conner snickered, “Well yours don’t work on me either, guess we’re even.”
Clark hated the attitude, “I thought you were living with Batman.”
Conner gave him a smirk, “Correction, I fight crime at ninth with Batman. But I needed a civilian identity and place to live.”
Clark sighed, “So you want Bruce Wayne?”
Conner shrugged, “Batman had some connections…and Bruce liked me.”
Clark pinched the bridge hot his nose, this boy reminded him a little bit of Lex. He remembered reading an article years ago claiming that Bruce Wayne had some connection to Batman, of course it had been taken as a huge joke. But Clark was starting to think that maybe it held more truth than the public had wanted to believe, “Do you even realize how dangerous that is?”
“What is?”
Clark fought to keep his voice low, “Do they….do they know?”
Conner tilted his head, “Know what?”
Clark took a step closer and his voice grew harsher, “Your powers…do they know? You could be putting them all in danger!”
Conner’s head snapped up, meeting his father’s gaze. “I won’t let anyone hurt them! I can protect them, I won’t let anyone hurt them” it was a promise. Losing Tim had been the scariest moment of his life. He would do everything in his power to make sure that didn’t happen again, and not only to Tim but to all his family members.
Clark felt the conviction on Conner’s voice, “You care about them?”
Conner didn’t faulted, “Of course I do. They’re my family.”
Clark let out a breath. So Conner had found two families, he’d found a place as a vigilante with the bats and a human identity with the Wayne’s. “I’m glad you found them…”
Conner smiled, “Me too.”
Clark crouched down a little, “Conner…I’m sorry. I hope you know I’m sorry and I won’t try to take you away.” The change in Conner’s demeanor was instant, his shoulders relaxed and a happy smile appeared on his face.
This was nice, he still had questions and wondered how in the world Batman had been okay with Conner living with such a public figure as Bruce Wayne. But he couldn’t ruin this moment, this was the first decent conversation he’d had with the boy and probably the longest too. So he asked a simple question to keep it going, “I like your name by the way, did you pick it?”
Conner perked up, “I did. I liked Conner.” Conner loved thinking about the day he got his name, Tim had been the one to suggest it. But why would Clark ask him that? He’d overhear Superman talking about the perfect little life he had planned with his soulmate…wait! Maybe.. “What would you have named me?”
“Jonathan, after my Pa” Clark didn’t hesitate.
Conner raised an eyebrow, “Your dad?”
Clark didn’t know how Conner knew his dad’s name, he just assumed that Batman probably had that on file. “Yes. I wanted to name my first child after my parents. Martha for a girl and Jonathan for a boy.”
Conner thought about that, damn so Superman had clearly pictured his future perfectly. Jonathan, he didn’t like it. He was still angry at Clark and didn’t want anything from him, he preferred Conner. A name he had chosen for himself. Plus..”Well I’m not the first anyways….”
Clark looked at him with bewilderment, “What?”
Conner felt a pang of sadness was over him, “I’m the thirteenth clone.”
Clark’s voice grew louder unconsciously, “There’s twelve more?” He couldn’t believe this, he had thought that Lex only made one clone, but he made over a dozen clones.
Conner’s stomach dropped, “No. I was the only one who made it out of the lab.” And he’d never forget that, he was the only one to live. He would try to enjoy every day to the fullest, he’d try everything he wanted, because he wasn’t living for one. His twelve siblings were eliminated so he could live, he’d make sure that wasn’t all in vain.
Clark huffed, “Why is Lex like that?”
Conner snorted, “I think the better question is why is he so obsessed with you?”
Conner narrowed his eyes, “You think I know?” That made Conner let out a laugh. “I can’t believe they let him out of Belle Reve…”
Conner took another sip of his drink, “Hey you only have to deal with his schemes every month. Try living with the guy for half a year.
Conner perked up at that. “Can’t imagine…” because he couldn’t. He could barely imagine all the horrible things Lex had said to Conner. Told him how much he’d wanted to have been the one to kill Superman, how he was superior to any meta human, how he would make himself the new savior of Metropolis. It must have been exhausting.
Clark looked at his son with full honesty, “Conner, I won’t ask you to leave your family. But if you ever need me just call and I’ll hear you.” He was hesitant, but had to let everything out since he didn’t know when he’d get the chance to talk with Conner again. “And I’d like to get to know you, my parents want to meet you, and I could introduce you to my dog.”
“You have a dog?” Conner didn’t know that, but he did know he was a dog person. It had only taken a day with Ace for him to discover that.
“Yes I do.”
“Bruce has one, his name is Ace.”
Clark rolled his eyes, “Of course he does.” He was about to ask Conner more questions, but suddenly Damian came running up to Conner.
Damian gripped the sleeve of Con’s clothes, “Conner, I require your immediate presence!”
“What’s wrong?” Conner asked his brother.
Damian gave him a stern look, “Drake needs you!”
And was all Conner needed to know., “Let’s go!” And so Con followed rapidly after Damian, leaving Clark alone.
—————————————————
Bruce had finally been able to get away from all the reporters and elite members when the food started being brought out. He told anyone to go enjoy a bite and he’d speak more with them later. So he finally got the chance to find Clark, he was worried as to why Clark had been acting so weirdly during his speech. Had he already connected the dots that he was Batman?
No, Bruce wanted to be the one to tell him. He told Karl it would be on his own terms and so it would be. He found Clark chatting with Conner like they had planned, it was both heartwarming and a bit gut wrenching to see them together like this. On one hand, it was likely the first time the two actually held a real conversation, but Bruce knew that even if Clark asked, Conner wouldn’t leave the family.
He watched as Damian came to get Conner for something and made his move. He grabbed a glass for a server’s tray and made his way to the reporter, “Good evening.”
Clark was still looking at the two retreating boys when he noticed Bruce Wayne came up to him. “O-Oh…Mr Wayne!” Shit, shit, did Bruce know? Did he know they were soulmates?!
Bruce smiled at his friend, “Evening Mr Kent, nice to see a familiar face around.” And he offered a hand for Clark to shake.
Clark didn’t look at Bruce’s wrist, he forgot, too caught off guard by the man actually remembering him. “You remember me?”
Bruce tilted his head, “I remember you interviewing me a few times, Kent, not to mention you’ve attended several of my private events.”
Clark tried not to get too flustered, “It’s my job.”
“Well I remember either way…” He took a sip of his drink, it looked like champagne but was actually just soda, “So what do you think of the event?”
“I-I…I think it’s great” It wasn’t unusual for Clark Kent to stutter, he often did it as an act just like his clumsiness. But today…..today it was real.
“Well I’m glad you like it.”
He wanted to ask his supposed soulmate so many questions but he didn’t know how. How do you just approach a man and claim to be his soulmate? He decided to start with something simpler, “What made you want to do charity work here? I-I mean ... ..isn't it your whole thing to just improve Gotham?”
Bruce gave him a side eye, “This isn’t about improving Kent. But you’re right, there is a reason.” Of course he’d done it for the children but he hadn’t done it other times Metropolis had gotten destroyed. This time had been different, “I….had a friend, he lived here in Metropolis. He loved this city and cared for it with all his heart…” he met Clark’s gaze, “…you could say his love for this place is on par with my love for Gotham.”
Clark perked up. Maybe fate really had paired him with the right person. Bruce was caring just like him. “So it’s a gift to your friend?”
Bruce’s eyes saddened, “My friend died.”
“Oh…”
Bruce sighed, “He died in the aftermath of the battle with Doomsday. And the city he adored was half destroyed. I didn’t get to say goodbye to him, but I primed myself to look after his city. It’s why I funded so many things to be rebuilt ....” It’s also why I didn’t I attend your funeral, though he didn’t say that last part out loud.
“But then I found out how many children were left orphaned after both battles, so I couldn't do anything to help.”
Clark’s heart beat sped up, “You really care about children don’t you Mr Wayne?”
Bruce smiled again, “Yes, I do. I love all children, but I think it’s pretty evident that I have a particular soft spot for orphans.”
“I can see it.”
“So I decided to expand my efforts to help orphaned children in Metropolis as well.” He sipped his soda again, “Do you believe in adopting Mr Kent?”
Clark nodded enthusiastically, “Of course! I was adopted too, you know.”
Bruce tilted his head, “Really? I had no idea…. “ he tried to sound even remotely convincing. “I’m glad you do, a lot of people aren’t as open minded…” he really wanted to call Clark an idiot, maybe hypocrite even, but they could settle all those quarrels later.
“Why do you say that?”
Bruce looked down at his glass, “You have no idea the kind of things I hear Kent. People used to ask me if I was sure about my decision….I think the worst was when I adopted Dick. Are you sure you can give him a proper family? Won’t this ruin your image? I think the most insulting was the excuse that my soulmate would be upset…”
“Why that one?” Clark felt both intrigued and guilty. Guilty because he had been like those people, he’d rejected Conner.
Bruce glanced back up, “Do you believe in soulmates Mr..”
“Clark” he corrected, he at least wanted his soulmate to call him by his name.
“Do you believe in soulmate Clark?”
“I do” and I really hope you do too.
Bruce nodded, “So you believe they are meant to be your perfect other half?”
“I do” he’d lived with Martha and Jon who were soulmates and seen how they truly were a perfect match in every way. He believed that soulmates would always be perfect for one another.
Bruce took a step closer to the other, “So tell me. If I had this so-called perfect other half, wouldn’t they be accepting of my adopted children? If they weren’t, were we really a perfect match to begin with?”
Clark felt like he got slapped, “I never thought of it that way…” Adoption wasn’t exactly looked down upon, most sensible people knew how wonderful and noble it was to take a child in need into one’s home. But adoption was often done by soulmates who were already together, who made the decision together. Like Martha and Jonathan had done. But adopting before finding your other half, while still being single…..wasn’t seen in the same light. But Bruce did it, he’d done what Clark had been too ignorant to do, and he’d done it five times.
Bruce shook his head, “No one did. But guess what?” He spoke with full conviction in his voice, “I have five kids now and no soulmate. If I had listened to those people maybe I wouldn’t have adopted Dick, and none of my other kids.” He’d heard all the insults, all the people who said he’d be unfit to parent alone, as if he hadn’t been taken care of by Alfred.
Then Bruce delivered his final statement, “If my soulmate walked through that door right now and told me that they didn’t want to have kids that weren’t biologically ours ... .I'd tell them to leave this place and never look for me again.” Because nothing and no one will make him turn his back on his kids.
Clark looked at him, almost in awe, “You’re a good father Mr Wayne.”
Bruce scoffed, “I’m not….I just try to be.”
Clark looked right into his icy blue eyes, “I think you’re doing a good job Bruce.”
“Thank you Clark.”
Bruce then raised his glass to his mouth once again. But this time…..his sleeve rolled down a little, revealing his wrist. And Clark forgot how to breathe for the second time that night.
Because on Bruce Wayne’s wrist he saw….his own name. He saw the name ‘Kal-El’ written on the other man’s wrist. It was written in Kryptonian, but not just Kryptonian. It was written in a form of cursive Kryptonian, used only in more formal forms of writing. Clark had seen some words written like that, though he himself could barely read it, he’d just memorized some important words like his parents’s name, the house of El name, and of course his own name…the name staring back at him against Bruce Wayne’s flawless skin.
He couldn’t breathe. It was real, it was real. He knew it was because his own mark clearly tied him to Bruce, but seeing Bruce’s mark made it more real.
“Are you alright Clark?” Bruce noticed his slightly panicked state. Thank the gods that Clark couldn’t sweat, otherwise he’d be sweating buckets by now.
Clark took a deep breath, "Listen….I need to tell you something.” He gave Bruce a serious look.
Bruce’s jaw tightened. Was Clark gonna tell him he’s Superman? Now? He’d expected that Clark would reveal himself and let Bruce know about his new adopted son being Superboy. But he’d expect Clark to do it in a more secluded location. “What is it…” but then, he saw a figure in the distance. Someone who shouldn’t have been there, “…Luthor.” Lex Luthor had come. He wasn’t invited, but he came anyway.
“Excuse me Clark, I need to handle this…” he had to distract Luthor. Clark would have to wait, Bruce couldn’t let Lex see Conner. The boy had been so worried about seeing Clark tonight, Bruce didn’t want to imagine how the boy would react to seeing Lex again. He turned back to Clark, “You can tell me later, I’ll meet you.”
Clark’s eyes fixed on Lex once the man entered the room. He perfectly understood why Bruce had to leave, he probably didn’t like having an ex convict at his gala. But Clark didn’t like him here for different reasons. He was incredibly pissed! He already hated Lex for cloning him once, but cloning him thirteen times, and eliminating twelve innocent kids in the process. He’d have to remember to pay LexCorp a visit one of these days and find out how Lex got his DNA in the first place.
But for now he tried to look calm and collected. He just looked at Bruce and said, “Of course, I’ll see you around Bruce.” At least he got a bit more time to work out how to tell Bruce about the whole being soulmates thing.
—————————————————
-Twenty Minutes Earlier-
Tim was at the appetizers table, he was supposed to be helping make sure no one disturbed Conner and Clark, but they were hidden by the marble pillar that almost no one could see them. So he figured that taking a little bit wouldn’t hurt anyone.
The food wasn’t as good as Alfred’s but it was okay. He took a glass of soda from the drinks table and moved onto the snacks. There was a good variety of food. Obviously, since Bruce always let the boys pick the menus of events like this. Tim filled out a plate that he could share with Conner and turned to leave the table, but he bumped into a blonde figure.
“Oh I’m sorry…” he apologized until he met the person’s eyes
”..Bernard?” It was his ex, the boy who had practically been his gay awakening, and caused him severe heart break.
Bernard wiped his hand on his overcoat, “Hello Tim, been a while since I’ve seen you” his tone was dry.
“It’s…good to see you two” Tim tried to keep his composure. Every time he went to an event where he knew Bernard would be there, Tim would do his best to scout the area and avoid the other at all costs. It had worked perfectly for over a year, but on earth was Bernard here?
They were suddenly joined by their person, as a black haired boy walked up to Bernard and put his hand on the other’s shoulder, “Hey Bernard have you seen my ... .oh!”
“Hello,” Tim said awkwardly. From the body language alone Tim could tell that these two were close.
The black haired boy leaned into the blonde’s ear, “Bernard, is this?”
“Ethan, meet Tim Drake..” Bernard said, “Tim met Ethan, my boyfriend.”
Tim swallowed dryly, “Oh it’s nice to meet you Ethan.”
The boy, Ethan eyed him up and down, “So you’re the Tim I’ve heard about.”
Tim snapped his eyes to Bernard, “You talk about me?” That was cruel, he knew he wasn’t the best boyfriend during their relationship, but that wasn’t a reason Bernard could go talking about him to others.
Barnard tilted his head, “Of course…”
Ethan noticed the tension between the exes and extracted himself from the conversation, “I’ll leave you guys alone.” He left a little kiss on Bernard’s cheek before leaving.
Tim smiled at the small act of affection Ethan showed. “I’m happy for you” and he was speaking honestly. He’d never meant to hurt Bernard, and even after they broke up he wanted him to find happiness. If anything, Tim just imagined what it would be like if Conner left a kiss on his cheek like that, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
But Bernard didn’t take it the same way, “Of course…You’d be surprised how good being in a relationship is when the person you’re with trusts you and tells you the truth” he spat at Tim.
Tim’s smile crumbled, “Bernard it’s now like that. I didn’t want to hurt you, I just had….”
“Just had very important things going on that you could never tell me” Bernard cut him off. “Please, you always disappeared out of nowhere and showed up exhausted. Did you think I’d be one of your boy toys that you could come visit when you felt like it?”
“That’s not..”
“Can’t be surprised, with who your father is” that was the last blow Bernard gave before he started walking away, “Goodbye Tim.”
Tim was paralyzed.
Damian had been watching, he’d been patrolling nearby when he saw Bernard speaking to Tim. He’d overheard the conversation and felt rage storm inside of him when that idiot insulted both his father and his brother. Didn’t the blonde know that only he could insult his family members?
Damian considered grabbing a dining knife and throwing it at the boy as a warning…but decided that he was already grounded long enough for paralyzing Alfred.
So he waited until the blonde left Tim alone so he could approach. “How dare that meat sack insult my father..” he stood next to Tim’s rigid body, “..Drake are you okay?”
Tim snapped out of his daze, “I’m…I’m fine, I just…I just need some air” he had little tears in his eyes as he practically bolted towards one of the outdoor balconies of the building.
Damian knew Tim was lying, he wanted to punch that blonde punk, but his brother needed him more. And of course by ‘him’ Damian meant Conner. So he scanned the area where Conner was still chatting with Superman. That wouldn’t do, it was time to cut the conversation short.
“They better let me drive the Batmobile for this” Damian grumbled as he walked over to enlist Conner’s help.
—————————————————
Bruce and all the kids huddled in the middle of the room when they saw Lex Luthor walk in. Sure Conner had those Kryptonian glasses, but who knew if Lex had some counter technology and would recognize Conner.
“I thought you said he wasn’t invited!” Jason asked harshly.
“He wasn’t, but he’s Luthor”
“What do we do?” Kori asked.
“Didn’t you give him the glasses?” Roy asked.
Bruce nodded, “I did but not fully tested yet.”
“We could try kicking him out!” Dick suggested, though they knew that was impossible.
Bruce scanned the room, most of the guests were scattered around the room with only a few on the dance floor they had set up. And the band was playing some soft music.
“Okay here’s what we’ll do. Jason, go to the band and ask them to play you a song, anything to get as many people on the dance floor as possible.”
Jason smirked, “I got the perfect song!” And so he and Roy set off to the stage where the band was.
“Dick, Kori distract the crowd.”
Kori tilted her head, “How?”
“Figure it out.”
“I think I know…” Dick took her hand and made his way to the dance floor.
“Damian, you’re my look out…”
“Naturally.”
He looked around the room again but couldn’t find the two figures he searched for, “Where are Tim and Conner.”
“In one of the balconies…” his father raised an eyebrow at him, “Don’t ask, we don’t have time.”
Bruce sighed, “Get them on the dance floor, if they can get lost and blend into a crowd Lex won’t see him..”
“I better be able to drive your car after this!” Damian said as he went to where he’d left Tim and Conner ten minutes ago.
—————————————————
-Ten Minutes Earlier-
Damian had taken Conner to the balcony where Tim had run off to. Once they got there, Damian pushed Conner onto the balcony and shut the door behind them, then quickly closed the curtains in front of the door.
“Don’t be a coward!” Damian reminded him as he shut the door.
“Hey!” Conner shouted at Damian after he got pushed.
Tim was leaning against the railing of the balcony. “C-Conner? What are you doing here?” He slowly turned to face his friend.
All of Conner’s anger melted away when he saw Tim’s eyes red and puffy from crying. He rushed over and put a hand on Tim’s wet cheek, “Why are you crying?”
“I’m not crying” Tim tried to wipe away the evidence.
“You are” Conner used his sleeve to wipe Tim’s tear struck cheek, “What happened?” Did someone hurt Tim? He’d laser them to bits if they harmed him.
Tim’s voice was quiet, “I saw Bernard…”
“Who?”
Tim gulped, “He’s my…..he’s my ex.”
Conner’s eyes widened. Damian had said he’d been a crush, not an ex. “Ex as in…”
Tim lowered his gaze, “Ex boyfriend, we hung out for a bit a while ago.”
Conner felt his stomach drop, “Do you still like him?” He hoped to all the gods that could hear him that Tim didn’t.
Tim slapped Conner’s hand away, “Of course not!” How could he even, he liked Conner now not Bernard. He’d gotten over his feelings for Bernard not even that long after the breakup.
“Oh…” Conner tried to hide how happy that made him.
“I got over it.”
“So why are you so upset?”
Tim took a deep breath, “Because he….he hates me.”
“That’s not fair!” Conner didn’t know much about relationships, but just because two people weren’t together anymore didn’t mean they’d have to hate each other….right?
Tim released himself from Conner’s hold and turned around to face the night skyline. “I can’t blame him.”
“What do you mean?”
Tim’s lip trembled, “I…I liked him Conner. I liked him and wanted it to work, but it didn’t. I’d get called out by Bruce or the Titans for missions and I'd have to leave him behind…”
Conner removed his glasses and put them inside his pocket. Tim needed him, and he didn’t have to wear that with Tim.
Tim kept talking, “He’d ask why I bailed on him, why I left things early, why I’d sometimes spend days without talking to him and then show up looking exhausted!”
He turned his head to look at Conner, “He thought I was cheering on him…that I was just playing with his feelings.”
Conner couldn’t believe what he was hearing, “Tim…”
“I think the worst was when he wanted to go to the pool and I told him I couldn’t go. Because how was I supposed to! I couldn’t take off my shirt and let him see all my scars, I’m the son of a Gotham billionaire I’m not supposed to have scars that cover my entire body….”
That did it, Conner pulled Tim into a hug and let him cry on his shoulder. He hated it whenever Tim was so self destructive like that. He was a hero, of course he’d have scars, but he earned them saving lives. That wasn’t something to be ashamed of.
Tim happily hugged Conner back, “The others can get away with it. Dick could say he got some from gymnastics, Jason does boxing so the bruises make sense, and Damian does fencing so all the cuts can be explained. But I'm ... .im the guy that sits on a computer and drinks too much coffee. I didn’t want him to see how broken I am…”
“Tim look at me” Conner snapped and made Tim pull back to look him in the eyes. “You’re not broken. You’re the most amazing person I know.”
“More than Superman or Batman?” Tim laughed trying to make a joke.
Conner nodded, “Yes, even more than them. And I don’t care about the scars, they show how much you survived…”
“Huh?”
Conner pulled Tim back into the hug and rubbed a hand over Tim’s back, where most of his scars were. “All the cuts, bullets, and punches you took but still kept fighting. It shows all the stuff you lived through and survived!”
Tim buried his head on the crook of Con’s neck, “You’re just saying that because you can’t get scars.”
Conner laughed, “I’ll let Damian give me one with his sword if you want, so we’ll be even.” He was serious, Damian had a sword made of Kryptonite and would probably be happy to do it.
Tim pulled back immediately and looked at Conner with anger in his eyes, “Please don’t do something so stupid!”
Conner smiled, “You know, that guy is an idiot if he could see how awesome you are.”
Tim blushed under the balcony light, “I didn’t let him see it.”
Conner cupped his cheek again, “Then I’m glad I got to see it. I mean it Tim, I got scared that night when you feel.”
Tim’s eyes widened, “You did?” It was happening! Roy’s words replayed in his mind, whatever Conner was about to say would reveal who he truly felt. He’d know if Conner liked him back.
“I did. I couldn't imagine going back to the manor without you.” Tim held his breath as Conner kept talking, “I’d never forgive myself if I let you fall.”
“I wouldn’t forgive you either,” he laughed. This was amazing, Conner couldn’t imagine not having him around. That meant he probably felt the same. Plus he’d asked if Tim still had feelings for Bernard, and why would he want to know that if he wasn’t interested?
“Are you ready to head back to the party?” Conner gestured to the door.
“Sure” but he didn’t want to, his heart didn’t want to. He wanted to and Conner, if he liked him, wanted to kiss Conner right here. Their first kiss. But he didn’t, it wasn’t the right moment. He wanted to make it more romantic, just not in a party where anyone could see and hear them if they got close enough. But with this assurance that Conner likely felt the same, he was ready to start planning.
Conner pulled his glasses from his pocket and put them on. “Let’s show that loser what he missed out on!”
They approached the doors together but stopped when they heard banging music and loud cheers from inside.
“Do you hear that?” Conner asked.
“What are they doing in there?”
Conner extended a hand which Tim happily took. “Let’s find out” and they headed back inside.
—————————————————
Mercy and Lex stood near the entrance of the gala. Lex wore a million dollar green suit while Mercy….really didn’t want to be here. She’s always heard Lex complain about coming on the taxi there.
“Why are we here again sir?” Mercy asked in a tired voice.
Lex adjusted her cuffs on his suit, “I told you Mercy, this is the biggest event anyone’s talking about…” instead talking about him. About how he was released because his imprisonment was clearly unjust.
“I thought the plan was to keep a low profile and restart your old projects” Mercy reminded him.
Lex wore a smirk on his face, “All in due time Mercy.”
Then they were approached by their host, “Mr Luthor” Bruce Wayne greeted.
“Ah Mr Wayne” Lex shook Bruce’s hand.
“I heard you got out of Belle Reve, didn't you think my gala would be the first place you go?”
Lex wore a fake smile, “I heard someone had paid to rebuild part of my city, I had to come see who it was.”
Because Bruce had paid to rebuild several buildings, and if he bought the Daily Planet and rebuilt it exactly as it was before it was no one’s business.
Bruce nodded, “It was a shame to see such a prestigious city reduced to rumble.”
“Indeed. Incredible how those aliens and meta humans leave our city in ruins and still call themselves hero’s.”
“I admit that having Superman help with construction would be helpful” Bruce hated talking to this man.
Lex laughed loudly, “Please, that alien probably couldn’t hang a nail. Nothing compares to what us humans can make” or more precisely what he could make.
“Well I agree that we are capable of incredible feats” the man who dresses as a giant bat to fight crime said.
“Of course.”
“Like your cloning technology. I imagine you have great plans for that now that you are back” he wanted to see if Lex’s ego would go to his head and reveal anything useful. He wanted to know everything he could about project Cadmus, since not even Conner knew much about the program that created him.
“Indeed, I have” he had great plans. But an idiot like Wayne would never understand his visions.
So Bruce pushed harder, “I’m sure, you can create new organs, help everyone on the wait lists. Cure illnesses, you’ll be held as a hero.”
Lex’s smile grew wider, “Yes I’ll show everyone who the real hero is….” After he proved that he was superior to Superman, once he showed that human intelligence and technology was superior to any alien powers.
On the other side of the room, Jason and Roy walked over to the band. Jason took out his phone and typed in the name of a song, then he showed it to the band’s lead, “Hey can you guys play this song?”
The band member read the name and nodded, “Of course sir” and he told his band members what song to play.
“Thank you” Jason said and walked back to his soulmate.
Dick and Kori stood at the center of the dance floor. Dick holding Kori’s hand in his. He turned to the room, “Hey everyone, who wants to dance?”
“Let’s do it Dick” Kori said and Dick pulled her closer so they could dance.
And the band started playing the song Jason had asked for…….”Holding Out for a Hero” by Bonnie Tyler.
“Jason you have got to be kidding me” Dick said under his breath as he and Kori started moving to the beat of the song. Dick and Kori had taken ballroom dance classes a few years back because Kori had a big interest in earth culture and wanted to learn a type of earth dance, and as the Greta boyfriend he was Dick went with her.
When Jason saw Dick glaring at him in between dance moves he laughed in delight.
Roy was confused, was this an inside joke between the siblings, “Jason why did you choose that?”
Jason looked at his boyfriend, “Oh just wait….”
“Are you serious!” Damian
“What?” Jason faked confusion.
Damian stomped on the floor, “I hate that stupid song.”
Jason smirked and laughed again, “Oh I know…..”
“I’m still lost” this was definitely a Robin inside joke that Roy didn’t understand.
Jason wrapped an arm about his boyfriend, “Don’t worry about it. You wanna dance.”
Roy looked at his boyfriend’s face, a face that he once thought he’d never see age. A face he’d once thought he’d only remembered as a fifteen year old. He didn’t mind the little tuft of white hair in the front of Jason’s hair, the scars didn’t matter, Jason was here with him and alive.
Roy smiled brightly, “I do.”
“I’m gonna be sick” Damian walked away from the couple.
And Jason walked to the dance floor. He held one of Roy’s hands on his own and placed his other hand on the red head’s back.
“Hey Jason” Roy asked as they began to move with the music. And Jason hummed.
“I love you” Roy spoke reverently.
Jason blushed a little, “Why’d you say it like that?”
“Because I wanted to…” and they shared a passionate kiss on the dance floor.
—————————————————
Tim and Con got back to the party room and saw a sea of people on the dance floor. Dick and Kori were at the center with a circle of people around them. Roy and Jason were happily dancing together. Even Bernard and Ethan were also on the dance floor. But Damian was near the snack table with some sweets on his hand.
Tim recognized the song immediately and got excited. “Let’s join them!” Tim started walking to the dance floor, but Con didn’t follow.
“I-I don’t know how to dance like that” Conner felt embarrassed.
Tim waved it off, “Who cares, it’s about having fun.”
“I’ll embarrass you,” Conner protested.
Tim extended his hand to Conner, “Cmon, I need my hero. Aren’t you my hero?”
“What?” Conner looked puzzled.
Tim's face palmed, “Oh I forgot we’ll have to teach you about pop culture.”
Conner smiled at Tim's cuteness and took his hand. “Fine, teach me to dance then!”
And Tim did, they joined the crowd on the dance floor and started moving with the beat. Conner stepped on Tim’s foot a few times but the Red Robin couldn’t imagine being there with anyone else. Conner was who he wanted to be with.
And as for Conner, he felt relieved that Tim was over his ex and was with him right now. He didn’t doubt it anymore, he loved this blue eyed boy and he had to figure out how to tell him that. But he could start planning tomorrow, right now he had some dance steps to learn.
—————————————————
After fifteen brutal minutes of talking with Lex Luthor, Lex told Bruce that he had something urgent come up and had to leave. Bruce pretended to be sympathetic, such was the life of a busy CEO.
And Bruce smiled on the inside, his kids had done their job perfectly. Because Bruce knew that Lex hated loud places and huge crowds, he’d said in past conversations that he didn’t entangle with such things.
So now that everyone was having fun and distracted Bruce could go find Clark again and explain everything to him. The time had come! He had practiced, he had planned, he’d calculated all the angels.
So he looked for Clark. He looked across the dance floor, he looked around the food tables, he looked in the balconies, he looked in the bathroom, he even asked Damian. But Clark wasn’t anywhere he searched. The man had disappeared.
“Mr Kent?………Clark?”
Had it been too much? Had seeing his son get adopted by another man make him want to run away? Was he angry, sad, confused? Bruce wanted to explain, he’d told Clark that he’d find him later. But later didn’t come….
—————————————————
-Across the city in Clark’s apartment-
Clark felt awful, he knew leaving Bruce like that was wrong. But he couldn’t do it in the middle of a gala filled with reporters and members of the elite. He had no idea how Bruce would react, not to mention that Bruce would probably ask him what his own soulmark meant.
Just the thought that Bruce Wayne had been walking around with his name written on his wrist for over two decades. And good his soulmate had adopted his son! Bruce cared about children, he loved all of them and adopted several of them. How in the world would he react to knowing that his soulmate rejected his own child??! The answer…..probably not well.
And Clark had dreamt so many times about his life with his soulmate, but now the fantasy was real he’d found his soul mate. But it was different…
Bruce had said that soulmates were meant to be perfect pairs, so Bruce would be okay with him being Superman? With being in constant danger? Well maybe living in Gotham had desensitized him to mortal danger.
And he’d wanted to live close to his parents in Smallville, but Bruce Wayne would never abandon Gotham City. So would Clark have to move there? Move in the infamous Wayne Manor? Abandon his life in Metropolis? What about his job as a reporter?Maybe the Gotham Gazette would take him? But would he even be allowed to be a reporter if he were dating a billionaire celebrity?
It was too much! He needed to think. He’d have to apologize to Bruce, but right now he needed to come up with a plan on how to approach all these questions and not scare away his soulmate in the process.
So Clark sat on his couch and called the best person he knew who could give him advice on the situation.
The phone rang a few times until a voice on the other end answered, “Hello?”
“Hey….I need your help!”
Notes:
Sooo who do we think Clark called?
I know many expected Clark and Bruce to reveal everything here. But you gotta trust the process, I promise I have a plan.
Also! The joke with the song I’m Holding Out for a Hero came from this one fanart I saw (I will post the link here if I find it again). Of Dick signing that song in the car and Damian and Jason are on the back seat, and Jason prevents Damian from pulling out his sword. I loved it and found a way to incorporate it.
Hope y’all liked this chapter!
Chapter 15: I Wake Up With Sushine!
Summary:
So who did Clark call
And a lovely morning at Wayne Manor….a calm morning before the chaos
Notes:
Hi guys. This chapter isn’t plot heavy. I wanted to give yall a chapter that was more light hardened and with some fluff, because the next ones will be more angst heavy. So consider this the calm before the storm.
Also! This fic has officially become my most read fic. That’s insane, so thank you all for reading and extra thanks to all of you who are following along while I’ve been writing this. You guys are awesome and I love having you here! Now let’s get to it…
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hey I need your help?” Clark spoke onto the phone, his hand trembling a little.
“Is this an emergency?”
Clark gulped, “You could say that….How fast can you get here?”
The person on the other end of the line laughed, “You’re asking the wrong person that question.”
Clark was unamused, “Can you just come to my house?”
“Sure, be there in less than a minute…” and the line went dead.
Clark put his phone down and started walking towards his door. He needed advice, he needed to know how to approach telling his soulmate that he was a superhero. And the only person who could give him that was someone who’d already done it themselves.
The door bell rang in less than thirty seconds!
Clark smiled and opened the doll, “That was fast.”
“Of course it was..” Barry Allen walked inside the apartment, still wearing his Central City Police uniform. “So, what’s the emergency?”
Clark walked him to the kitchen and offered his friend a cup of coffee which Barry happily took. “I need some advice…”
Barry paused mid sip and placed his cut down, “Hold up! You want my advice?” He was in disbelief.
Clark tilted his head, “Is that a problem?”
Barry flared a hand in the air, “No it’s just…..normally you go to Batman or Wonder Woman for advice.” Sure he and Clark were friends but he rarely came to him for advice.
“Well I need help from someone who’s married.” He dropped the bomb.
Barry’s eyes were blown wide and he nearly spit out his coffee, “Married……are you getting married??!!”
“What no, I’m not” Clark back petaled.
“Then….”
“I found my soulmate!”
In the blink of an eye Barry was giving him a bone crushing hug, “Congrats man! That’s awesome, I know you’ve been looking for years. So we finally got Mrs Kent!”
Clark accepted the hug. He couldn’t even imagine how his parents or the rest of the league would react. “He’s a guy though..”
Barry nodded, “That’s cool too, Mr Kent then.” He pulled back from the hug and looked at him with a questioning look. “Wait, do your parents know?”
Clark shook his head, “No”. It was probably better to tell his soulmate first before telling his parents. His soulmate, his soulmate’s kids, his own kid.
“Do your reporter friends know?”
“No” again. Though he could already picture the kinds of articles they would write about the situation. He could practically hear Lois’ voice saying “From Smallville to Gotham Royalty, the life of Clark Kent”.
Barry’s jaw hit the floor, “I’m the first person you told!” His voice was incredibly loud.
“Yes”.
Barry bounced on his heels, “Oh my god, that’s awesome. Thank you….but I don’t get it, what’s the problem?”
Clark sat down on an armchair he kept in the living room, “How did Iris react when you told her about you being Flash?” He looked up at Barry.
Understanding dawned on Barry's face, “Ohhhh….we’re having the telling your soulmate you're a super hero talk.” He clicked his tongue and sat down on the couch across from Clark.
“Kind of…”
Barry clasped his hands together, “Okay, I can do that. So, tell me about him.”
Clark took in a deep breath, “He’s from Gotham….”
“He’s not a criminal right?” It would be a bit of a hassle if Superman’s soulmate was a criminal.
Clark chuckled, “No, he’s quite the opposite.”
Barry tilted his head, “You wanna tell me or am I gonna have to guess?”
“It’s Bruce Wayne…”
Barry jumped off his seat, “No freaking way! That’s insane, your soulmate is Gotham royalty!”
Clark wasn’t too startled by the reaction, he himself still couldn’t fully believe it. “I have no idea how to tell him….”
Barry sat back down to keep his composure, “Well he’s from Gotham, I’m sure he’s seen weirder stuff than a man flying around with laser eyes.”
Clark put his face in his hands, “That’s not the point Barry. If he’s my soulmate it could mean putting him in danger. And I don’t know how he’s gonna react to me being Superman.”
Barry put a reassuring hand on his friend’s shoulder, “Look, when I told Iris I was really scared of that too.”
Clark glanced up from behind his lashes, “You were?”
Barry nodded, “Of course, it’s hard to explain to coworkers why you always have to leave at random times, why you’re late, why you look so tired, why you’re injured…..having to explain that to a partner seemed like it would be even worse.”
“And was it?”
Barry bit his lip, “At first…..yeah it was. I was worried she would break it off with me.”
“But she didn't,” Clark pointed out.
His friend smiled, “No, she didn’t. She’s my soulmate, she accepted me….accelerated particles and all.”
Clark straightened his posture, “But don’t you worry for her safety?”
“I do. But I think she’s safer now.”
“How so?” How could anyone be safer knowing their identities, knowing justice league secrets.
“Because you all know who she is. I know that if she’s ever in danger you guys would save her. And if anything happened to me…” his voice cracked a little. “…you guys would tell her too.”
“Of course we would” Clark spoke with finality. If Iris, or the soulmate of any of the league’s members were ever in danger he would protect them. The league was a family, they protected one another, soulmates were no different.
“See. And we’d do the same for your soulmate Clark!”
“I have to tell him” he had run but it was time to face it. He owed it to himself and to Bruce, and together they would figure out what to do.
Barry smiled with pride. But a thought came to his mind, “So are you gonna move to Gotham?”
Clark blinked up at him, “What?”
“Move there…” Barry repeated, “I don’t know a lot about Wayne but I know the dude is obsessed with Gotham. Like on par with Batman and….Oh my god, please tell me when you plan to tell that to Batman. I have to see his face when you tell him.” The police officer started laughing at the thought.
Clark rolled his eyes, “Sure”. But he did want to speak with Batman. There had been theories that Bruce Wayne and Batman had some type of connection, and if Batman had taken Conner to Gotham and the boy got taken in by Bruce Wayne…..that was practically confirmation that Batman and Bruce Wayne were connected in some way.
Was it possible that Bruce Wayne knew who Batman was? Clark would feel incredibly hurt if Batman had trusted Bruce Wayne with his deepest secret but not his best friend. Clark had told Batman who he was not that long after they met, and before his death he had thought that him and Batman were getting closer and he expected the Bat to share his identity soon. But he died and six months later he learned that Batman hadn’t even attended his funeral, and the two of them had a fight over Superboy.
Barry finally stopped laughing, “But in all seriousness Clark, don’t be scared. If he really is your soulmate he’ll get it.”
“I hope so,” Clark pleaded.
“Iris was scared at first, for her, for me. But when she saw all the good I did, the lives we all save whenever Earth gets attacked….she knew I had to do it” Barry explained, “..Bruce will see it too.”
They needed their cups of coffee and Clark thanked Barry for the pep talk, he had needed to hear that his soulmate would be understanding, they could work things out.
He’d tell Bruce the next day that they were soulmates and share that he was Superman. Then he’d casually explain to Bruce that he had adopted his son. Clark was honestly confused as to how Conner was able to sneak out of Wayne Manor to go fight crime in Gotham. Did Bruce know he was Superboy? Well, he would find out soon.
Clark then led his friend out the door and Barry changed into his suit in a single second before he ran back to Central City. Once Flash was out of sight, Clark shut his door and took a shower.
Later that night, Clark lay on his bed thinking several things over. What would happen if Bruce accepted him? Would they start dating? Would they get married? Bruce already being a father figure to Conner was surely a step in the right direction. But it also meant that Clark would become a parental figure to Bruce’s four other sons. He hadn’t even figured things out with Conner yet, how would he parent four other kids?
And would he move to Gotham? He’d always dreamed of owning a little house in Smallville to raise his family near his parents, but Barry was right, Bruce was extremely attached to Gotham and he’d never want to move away. Though Bruce was a billionaire, surely he could afford to buy a house out in the county, maybe they could have a holiday home near the Kent’s farm…..
Clark turned in his bed and wanted to kick himself! He hadn’t even told the man that they were soulmates and was already picturing them buying a home! He had to take it down a notch, he didn’t want to scare Bruce away. So he did his best to relax and fall asleep.
—————————————————
-The Next Morning-
The Waynes had all returned to the manor after the gala. All the bat kids were extremely tired after a night of dancing. Everyone was sleeping peacefully…..or most of them at least. It was ten in the morning and Alfred was in the kitchen making breakfast for everyone. Typically breakfast would be served several hours prior, but on days after late night events Alfred knew the family would sleep in until later.
Dick and Kori had slept in Dick’s room like they always did when they were together. They had danced together for longer than either had released but that’s just what happened when they’d get lost in each other, when the world dissolved into just them.
Dick was the first one to wake up at ten in the morning, “Good morning Kori”he spoke in his groggy sleep voice.
“Morning Dick” came from behind him and Kori kissed his cheek.
Dick turned his body so he could face her, “Did you have fun last night?”
Kori giggled and ran a hand through his jet black hair, “You know I love dancing with you.”
“I know. It’s why I agreed to all those lessons…” he just stared at her, her morning smile, the way her hair was messy in the morning and she spent at least ten minutes fixing it in the mirror. He wanted this to be the first thing he saw every morning.
Kori giggled, “You liked them, admit it!”
Dick surrendered, “Fine, they weren’t so bad.”
Kori laughed again as she kept caressing his hair, “I like your messy morning hair.”
“And I like waking up next to you…” and can’t wait to do this every day, that last part didn’t come out. But his heart wanted it. And now that the gala was over, him and Bruce could finally go ring shopping! He had some ideas of the kind of ring Starfire would want… probably a golden band to match her other accessories. Maybe a purple stone since it was her favorite color….though selfishly he thought about getting her a sapphire, blue, blue like his eyes, blue like his suit, blue so she could think of him when she looked at it.
Kori smiled, “One day I hope that happens….” Because she knew she wanted to marry Dick one day too. She wasn’t sure when they’d be ready for that, but she wouldn’t propose to have such commitment with anyone else.
“Me too” Dick kissed her on the lips. They both had a little morning breath, but it’s not like he cared. And by gods did he love kissing Kori, every time their lips touched he’d think back to the first day they met. The day he got his first kiss, the day his heart beat faster for someone, the day his soul knew he’d found its other half.
They begrudgingly pulled apart, “Should we get up for breakfast?”
“Yes, I bet Alfred is already making pancakes.”
And so they both got off the bed and went into Dick’s bathroom, which was more like their bathroom since Kori often left things over at the Manor, and Alfred always made sure to have a spare set of towels and a toothbrush in the cabinet. And they started getting ready for the day.
—————————————————
Further down the hall was Jason’s room, currently occupied by Jason himself and his boyfriend. They had cuddled together during the night, though Jason would absolutely deny it if anyone asked.
Roy woke up first, with his boyfriend spooning him on the bed. He loved this, Jason wasn’t the greatest when it came to physical affection, so he treasured all the affection he got. Though after their little kiss on the dance floor, maybe Jason was getting more comfortable.
Roy wanted to look at his boyfriend’s sleeping face, but turning around was nearly impossible with Jason’s arm dripping over him. But after a few minutes of struggling, he was able to get off the bed without waking up the other. So he walked over to the curtains that Jason always kept shut and pulled them open to let some light in.
“Morning Jay!” He sang as the light entered the room.
Jason groaned when the light from outside hit his face, “Why would you do that?”
“To let some light in.”
“And why would you do that?” Jason threw a pillow at Roy, who quickly dodged it while laughing.
“Because I wanna see your stupid face!”
Jason smirked though his eyes weren’t even fully open, “You like my face.”
Roy blushed a little, “Your right I do.”
Jason plopped back down against the mattress, “It’s Saturday we don’t even have work today.”
Roy smiled, “The Red duo is on break.”
“The red what?”
Roy snorted, “Red Duo, Red Hood and Red Arrow, keep up.”
Jason groaned again, “If you close those stupid curtains and let me sleep I might forgive you for that good awful name” he stretched out his arms for Roy, though again, he would absolutely deny it.
Roy felt tempted but, “Uhh not gonna happen. Plus it’s time for breakfast.”
“It’s not, I haven’t even heard Damian run down the hall to get to the pancakes first” Jason protested.
Roy huffed, “Fine, but just ten more minutes.” And he placed himself once again into Jason’s arms.
“Sure…”
“Love you Jay” Roy snuggled closer. He liked listening to Jason’s heartbeat when they cuddled, it made it all feel real. Reminded him that he was in fact real, that they were both her.
Roy’s were already closing again when he heard a faint, “…love you too Roy.” And then both of them went back to sleep for a little bit longer.
—————————————————
Down another corridor, Tim’s room was unsurprisingly empty. Like it often was nowadays. As expected, Tim was sleeping in Conner’s room. Tim would even leave his pillow on Conner’s bed in the morning. Both had come home exhausted from dancing together on the dance floor, and Tim’s foot had a blister from where Conner had stepped on his foot too many times.
Now, Conner was awake, he’d already been for a little bit but he didn’t want to move. Moving would disturb Tim, and he didn’t want to do that.
After a few more minutes Tim stirred in Conner’s arm, “Good morning sunshine!” He didn’t even register what he’d said until he saw the increase in Tim’s heart rate. It’d come to him so naturally.
Tim rubbed his eye with his fist, “W-what did you just call me?” He was blinking rapidly, trying to decide whether or not he was still dreaming.
Conner blushed too, “S-sorry…you don’t like it?” Gods he hoped that he hadn’t gone too far…
“N-no…” Tim scrambled, “I uhhh….I like it.”
Conner started into Tim’s blue eyes filled with something he couldn’t quite name yet, “Good.” And Tim rested his head against Conner’s shoulder.
Tim smiled, “Hey Con.”
“Yes.”
“Thanks for coming to find me last night, I needed that” he looked up at the other through his lashes.
Conner laid his head over Tim’s hair, “Of course. And I meant it Tim! I like your scars…and you.”
Tim was glad Conner couldn’t see his face, though he probably felt how his heart beat violently against his chest, “Thank you.”
The moment was ruined by the growling of Tim’s stomach. Conner laughed, “Should we head down for breakfast?”
“Probably..” Tim laughed, “Alfred usually makes pancakes on Saturday.”
—————————————————
Damian was the first Wayne to leave his room. He walked through the doors of the other bar kids, all still inside with their partners. Damian didn’t mind, he thought romance was a waste of time anyways. It took away one’s focus. But he did feel envious of the connection…all the others had someone they could rely on, someone they could fight alongside. But he has no one. Sure he was part of the Teen Titans, but he was the closest to the other Robins than anyone else.
“Good morning Master Damian” Alfred greeted him when he got to the dining room.
“Morning Pennyworth” Damian sat at his usual chair at the table.
Alfred placed a plate filled with freshly made pancakes with whipped cream and berries on top. “Where are the others?”
Damian gritted his teeth, “Entangled with their soulmates.”
Alger hummed, “I’m sure they are.” Because even the butler knew what was going on between Tim and Conner.
Damian stabbed the pile of pancakes with his knife, “It’s not fair.”
Alfred’s eyes widened at the aggression this early in the morning. This usually happened around lunch time, “What is?”
Damian gave an irritated look, “That Grayson, Todd, and now Drake all have partners and I don’t.”
“Aren’t you too young for that Master Damian…”
“Don’t twist my words Pennyworth!” Damian spat. “I don’t seek a romantic partner, I believe soulmates are nothing but a thorn on one’s side and an irritation.”
The boy truly reminded him of Bruce, “Then I hope you find a sidekick that is to your liking.”
Damian nodded in silent agreement, “They must be skilled in combat to be able to keep up with me. And have other skills.”
Alfred went back to the kitchen to make the other plates, “I’m sure you’ll find someone suitable.”
Damian eats a bite of the pancakes, “Is that sarcasm I hear Pennyworth?”
“Of course not Master Damian” Alfre dismissed him.
Suddenly, the doors to the dining room swung open once again. This time Dick, Kori, Conner, Tim, Jason, and Roy came in, all dressed in their pajamas.
“Morning Alfred,” Jason said.
“Good morning” Dick greeted as he pulled a chair for Kori to sit on.
“Ah, I was starting to think I’d be only me and Master Damian for breakfast” Alfred joined them, carrying a tray full of pancakes.
“You think we’d miss pancakes” Roy spoke with sarcasm, he could only say that the food they cooked at Titan Tower tasted as good as Alfred’s.
“Where’s Bruce?” Jason asked as he took a plate for himself.
Dick rolled his eyes, “In his room probably.”
“So what’s on the schedule for today boys?” Alfred asked as he finished serving them breakfast.
Kori perked up and looked excitedly to Conner, who was sitting next to her. “Oh Conner I have compiled a list of earth activities we must try! A few of my favorites from when I arrived on Earth.” There were so many board games, video games, and word games. Oh she's going to have to take him to the arcade where Dick and Garfield had first taken her.
”Awesome, indoors hang out day!” Roy spoke with food in his mouth.
Damian grunted, “Great and afternoon inside with all of you…”
Tim kicked his leg under the table, “You're free to leave if you don’t want to stay.” He smirked when Damian glared at him but said nothing.
Conner loved mornings like this, “I’d love to learn some games. I never got to play anything in the lab..”
Kori clapped her hands together in excitement, “Oh I must show you the board games first, even if pausing against a family of detectives can get competitive.”
”Oh we should teach him UNO!” Jason commented.
Roy shook his head, “After Damian almost ran me through with this sword? Absolutely not!”
Damian scoffed, “You deserved it for skipping me.”
“It’s how you play the game!” The red head protested.
Conner leaned into Tim’s ear, “What is UNO? Some kind of fighting game?”
Tim chuckled, “No, it’s a card game…but it tends to get violent around here.”
”I noticed.”
So while everyone was happily discussing all the things they would show Conner today, Dick swallowed a large piece of pancake. He couldn’t stay in the manor all day playing games. No! He needed to be free this afternoon to go ring shopping with Bruce. But Kori would never let him leave without a good excuse, and he was awful at lying to her, she knew him too well. And where was Bruce anyway.
—————————————————
Bruce was in his room, lying on his bed. He’d barely slept at night, his mind racing with possibilities, why had Clark left early?
Was he scared to reveal he’s Superman? Was he contemplating telling Bruce Wayne that Conner was his biological child with Lex Luthor? Was he angry that Conner had picked a billionaire over his father? Was he mad at Bruce?
He didn’t know, the world's greatest detective truly didn’t know what to think. All he knew was that he had to find Clark, talk to him and explain everything. Maybe it would be easier to go as Batman?? Or maybe go to the Daily Planet as and for him??
But he’d have to decide later, today was a special day. Today, he was taking Dick to go ring shopping. So he got out of bed and went to get dressed for the occasion.
He couldn’t believe his eldest was going to get married, he was a man. But to Bruce he’d always be his son, and one of the most important people in his life. Because if Bruce hadn’t Dick then he wouldn’t have adopted Jason, he wouldn’t have adopted Tim, and he probably wouldn’t be a good father to Damian. He’d still be a lone bachelor if it wasn’t for Dick. Nothing would take him away from this moment.
He had finished dressing when his phone rang, his Bruce Wayne phone. It was his assistant, telling him that he hadn’t signed some paperwork due on Monday for a business deal. He’d been so busy with the gala and the kids that he’d completely forgotten.
He knew what that meant, he’d have to go to his office on a Saturday. Oh the cursed life of a responsible CEO. He didn’t know how he’d break the news to Dick. Maybe if he rushed they’d still be able to go, maybe after lunch.
So he left his room and headed downstairs. From the hall he could already hear the voices of his kids, mostly of Kori listing out the names of different games she’d learned once she came to Earth. That girl would be his daughter in law soon!
“Morning Bruce” Tim called out when he saw his father rush down the stairs.
“Good morning” Conner waved hello.
“Morning kids,” Bruce said as he reached the bottom floor.
“Where are you going?” Jason asked as Bruce started looking for his car keys.
Bruce groaned, “I have to make a trip to the office.”
“Do you ever stop working, old man?”
“Sadly no, even Bruce Wayne has a tight schedule.”
“Are you at least having breakfast before leaving?” Alfred asked with concern, Bruce hadn’t eaten anything since the gala.
“I’ll eat when I come back Alfred” Bruce promised, like he often did and ended up not eating.
“I insist you at least take a piece of fruit with you” Alfred scolded him, making the kids laugh. Bruce may be their parent, but Alfred was Bruce’s parent.
“Here you go old man!” Jason tossed him an apple.
Bruce caught it, “Thank you Jason.”
Kori quietly clung to Conner’s arm and started flying towards the game room, with Conner floating too. “Come Conner, I want to show you this earth game Dick and the others taught me!”
All the others followed after the pair, all except for Dick. Dick looked down a little disappointed, “Guess today isn’t gonna work out…” he had been looking forward to getting Kori’s ring.
Bruce sighed, since he’d also been looking forward to their outing. “I’ll be as fast as possible, maybe we can go after lunch. If not, I'll take you tomorrow, I promise.”
Dick gave a simple smile, “Thanks dad.”
Bruce smiled back and clutched his car keys, “Go have fun, I'll be back before lunch time.” And he opened the door to leave, he’d be quick and come back to the Manor in no time.
But he had no idea what was waiting for him at Wayne Enterprises…. because a certain reporter had the brilliant idea to go there too!
Notes:
I know some of you expected Clark and Bruce to talk in this chapter but I decided to put it in the next one. Cause their talk will be long and this chapter was already a bit long.
But it will be worth it! A soulmate reveal and a protective family are coming in the future. I’m excited, and hope you guys are too.
This is all for now, see y'all next chapter!
Chapter 16: I Watch a Game of Just Dance!
Summary:
Clark and Bruce talk….mostly
Soulmate reveal
And the kids have some fun before the chaos starts
Notes:
Welcome everyone to chapter 16. I think some people will be little surprised by Bruce’s reaction. And won’t be satisfied with the ending of this chapter. But it is what it is and I promise that everything is planned.
Let’s go!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Clark felt like he was gonna throw up on the sidewalk. He’d flown to Gotham two hours ago and had been building up the courage to go talk to Bruce. He’d considered knocking on the door to Wayne Manor, but decided against it. Maybe it was better to tell Bruce alone instead of right in front of all his children.
He knew it was wrong…but he’d used his super hearing to hear Bruce’s voice from far away. He’d heard the sound of tires screeching on the pavement. He knew where Bruce was headed from the direction the car was driving too. Wayne Enterprises!
So he flew over to the intimidating looking building that was Wayne Enterprises, careful to avoid detection. And not to bump into any of Gotham’s villains, he did not need to trigger Batman’s alarms and have the vigilante come confront him.
If he moved to Gotham, Batman would have to get over the whole “No other heroes allowed in Gotham” cause Clark wouldn’t let the villains hurt civilians while Batman was busy doing something else. And he probably wouldn’t visit his fortress as often. He knew Bruce had a dog, maybe Krypto and that dog could be friends? He’d have to introduce them.
His whole body felt hot as he approached the building, he adjusted the glasses on his face though he’d probably end up taking them off soon. Wearing them around his soulmate would be hard, but once they were m in private he’d take them off.
Meanwhile, Bruce drove his sleek black car to the enterprise building. He parked it in his CEO reserved spot and locked the doors with a click. He just had to get in, send in the required paperwork and head home. It was supposed to be quick, and it would have been…..if Clark Kent wasn’t standing outside the doors to the building.
Clark heard Bruce’s footsteps from several feet away and snapped his eyes in the direction of the sound, “Bruce!” He sounded….joyful.
“Mr Ke….Clark, what are you doing here?” He was bewildered, he’d expect Clark to come looking for him, both as Bruce Wayne and Batman. But standing outside his office building on a Saturday??? That, he did not expect.
Clark took heavy strides towards the billionaire, he needed to talk to Bruce, preferably apologize for running off. He stopped when he was close enough to smell Bruce’s perfume and see the bags under his eyes, had he caused those? “I need to talk to you.”
Bruce stiffened but kept his face neutral, “I couldn’t find you again last night.”
He’d ghosted his soulmate, now a great start. “I left….I had to leave, but I need to speak with you.”
Bruce looked around, the cameras, the guards, the cars passing by. Too in the open, “Not here, come with me.” And he started walking to the building’s entrance.
“Hello Mr Wayne” the guard at the door greeted the CEO as he came in. He then glanced at the other man behind his boss, “Who are you?”
“He’s a guest, you can let him in.”
The guard didn’t care, he was just waiting for his shift to end, “If you say so Mr Wayne.”
So Bruce led Clark to a glass elevator and pressed the button to the top floor. Both men’s hearts were pounding heavily, both with different secrets they had to share. Clark stayed quiet on the way up, he saw the tension in Bruce’s shoulders. He’d expected anger but his soulmate seemed….anxious. Why would he be anxious to talk to Clark?
—————————————————
-Back At Wayne Manor-
All the kids were in the game room. Tim had plugged up their video game console to the tv so they could play. Kori had picked one of her favorite games and put the disk into the console.
Everyone looked excited when some electronic music started playing, while Conner wondered what game this could possibly be. His confusion was not eased when the name “Just Dance” popped up on the screen.
“So what’s the point of this game again?” Conner asked Tim.
“You just have to copy the dance moves you see on the screen,” Tim explained.
He stared at Kori and Dick, “Aren’t you two professional dancers?” Was that cheating? If it’s a dance game wouldn’t they easily win?
“They are, but it doesn’t really apply here” Jason explained.
Kori squealed, “This is fun, the first time we played with Raven and Garfield was so much fun” I’d been back when they lived at Titan Tower. When Garfield and Dick had brought a video game console to the tower for them to play in their free time.
Dick gave her a side hug, “I miss those days..” which he did in a sense. The time when he first started falling in love with Kori, he cherished those memories dearly.
“Okay so who’s playing?” Jason used the removed controller from the tv to click the icons of the game.
“Four players,” Tim said.
“I’ll just watch for now,” Conner said. He wanted to see what this game was before joining.
Damian stomped and moved into the center of the group, “Out of my way. I’ll play!” He always got perfect scores at Just Dance, he’d defend his title as victor yet again.
“Oh oh oh, I wanna play” Roy was next.
Jason nodded and chose a random track from the game, “So Damian, Kori, Dick, and Roy y’all are up.”
Tim sat down on the couch to watch and patted the spot next to him for Conner to sit on, even if the whole couch was empty. Conner didn’t care about that though, he happily took the seat next to Tim.
The four players got into their positions and gave Jason the go sign to start the game. So Jason pressed the start button and sat on the couch along with the two love birds.
As the music started Tim leaned close to Conner’s ear, “Just watch…” and the game began.
—————————————————
-Back At Wayne Enterprises-
The elevator dinged and the doors opened. Bruce took Clark to a large set of doors with a sigh that read “Bruce Wayne CEO” glamours, classy, and way out of a reporter’s league.
“You have a big office” Clark remarked, he had to break the ice somehow and Bruce did have a big office.
“Thank you Clark” Bruce headed over to his desk and started logging into his computer. His shareholders would kill him if he forgot the paperwork. Work first, feelings and secrets later!
Clark couldn’t believe that Bruce had taken him to his private office and just….started working. “Why are you here on a Saturday?” No one in the world probably took Bruce Wayne for a workaholic.
Bruce raised an eyebrow as he placed his electronic signature on the document, “Why is a reporter in front of my office on a Saturday?”
“Touché” Clark said to himself, at least his soulmate had a sense of humor and was quick with witty remarks, maybe they’d get along well.
Clark took in a deep breath, they were along, Bruce was looking at him, it was time. “I have something important to tell you. I wanted to tell you at the gala, but…but I didn’t know how…”
“Whatever it is, Clark, you can tell me.” Bruce knew where this was going, he was going to say he’s Superman. He’d already mapped out a plan, Clark would reveal his secret, Bruce would share his in return, then he’d invite Clark to lunch at Wayne Manor. Simple, efficient.
Clark scratched the back of his neck, “Okay…..just promise me you won’t freak out.”
Yep, totally about to reveal he’s Superman, “I promise.”
Clark closed his eyes, “Okay, Bruce I’m…”
“I know your…”
“I’m your soulmate!!”
And Bruce’s plans were thrown out the window, “What?”
Clark hesitated, “I’m-Im your soulmate.”
Bruce dropped the electronic one in his hand and looked at his covered wrist. “How do you know that?”
Clark gulped, Bruce seemed even more nervous than before. “I saw the mark on your wrist….at the gala a-and I wanted to tell you but I freaked out.”
This couldn’t be happening! He’d ruled out Superman. There was no way Superman was his soulmate, it had to be a lie, a trick. Maybe this wasn’t even the real Clark. Maybe it was an imposter, a fake, maybe Superman had been possessed by another alien or demon.
But the sincerity in the Kryptonian’s eyes seemed so genuine, so like his usual self. It didn’t look like it was a trick, and Bruce didn’t know what to make of it. “My soulmark…you can….you can see it?”
Clark nodded, “I can.”
“You can see it…” Bruce tugged his sleeve up to reveal the mark, he wasn’t wearing his bracelet today, he’d taken it off last night. “You can see this?” It sounded like an accusation.
“Yes.”
“Draw it!”
Clark blinked, “What?”
Bruce grabbed an empty sheet of paper and a pen from his desk, “If you can actually see it, draw it!”
Clark tilted his head, Bruce’s eyes were blown wide and the man looked as lost as a blind man in a shootout. “Is this a joke? Look I know it’s a shock but…”
“Please Clark, if you can truly see it I need to make sure….Draw it” his voice sounded broken, like he was fighting with all his might to deny it even though part of him knew it sounded right.
Clark couldn’t blame him too much right? It was probably the shock mixed with a bad night of sleep, so he gave in, “Alright.” If this is what his soulmate needed he’d do it.
“Here…” Bruce handed him the pen.
Clark sat in front of Bruce and started drawing, with the CEO leaving his wrist right in front of him so he could draw. Clark could smell the sweat on Bruce from the closeness, his soulmate seemed just as scared as him, it made him feel less bad about this whole thing. It only took him a few minutes before he finished copying the elegant writing of his own name ‘Kal-El’ and he handed it to Bruce.
Bruce traced the ink on the paper, an exact match to the drawing on his wrist. It was undeniable, “You can see it! It’s true.” He knew the letters were alien, so it couldn't be Kryptonian even though he’d ruled out Kryptonian after reading some markings on Superman’s files, but clearly he hadn’t read enough.
“Why would I make that up?” Clark was a little hurt that his soulmate didn’t believe him.
Bruce met his blue eyes, “Aren’t you a reporter? You should know why…”
And Clark felt like he’d been punched, of course Bruce Wayne would be hesitant at someone claiming such a thing. It wasn’t uncommon for celebrities to be bombarded with suitors lying about their soul mark or false soulmate allegations making headlines. “Has that….has that happened to you?”
Bruce gave him a saddened smile, “Yes. Ever since I got my mark. Tabloids asking what it looked like, women and men trying to guess, some giving themselves fake marks…”
“That sounds awful.”
Bruce let out a somber laugh, “It was. It’s part of why I stopped looking. After the last time….”
Clark felt a bit in his stomach. He’d always been a hero, his job was to help and protect people. He was already feeling a little protective of Bruce, “Do you…want to share?”
Bruce knew he shouldn’t. But Clark was his soulmate, and both of them had always wanted to meet each other. He’d have to end up telling Clark all of this at some point, plus, maybe it'll make things with Conner easier. So he nodded, “I was drugged. She asked me what it looked like when I was delirious and I told her. Then when she saw the wrist she said she saw it, of course she did, I told her what it looked like!”
“I’m so sorry” he kind of wanted to give his soulmate a hug, but he didn’t know if Bruce would allow for that yet.
Bruce brushed it off, “Don’t be, at least I got a son out of it.”
“What?” That got Clark’s interest.
Bruce sighed and pointed to a picture on his desk, a picture of him and his four sons on Bruce’s birthday, “My youngest, Damien. He’s biologically mine.”
Clark looked at the photo, he’d seen those kids at the gala. The youngest one, Damian, had been the one that dragged Conner away. “But everyone says he’s adopted…”
Bruce smiled, “And I say, I don’t want people in my personal business. The media insults me enough, I don’t let them do that to my kids.”
“So you knew you had a kid?” It slipped out before Clark could stop it.
“His mother disappeared after that night. I met Damian when he was twelve and took him in immediately.” He met Clark’s eyes again. He was easy to talk to, he’d always been, “I’ve never told that to anyone.”
Clark’s brain couldn’t believe it, gods were this insane, so both him and Bruce Wayne had biological children that they’d only met when those kids were grown. “Why me?”
Bruce’s brain wasn’t doing much better. Clark Kent was his soulmate, Superman and Batman were soulmates, what could go wrong? He’d have to introduce Clark to the kids…..he’d have to introduce him to Alfred. Alfred would give Superman the shovel talk. And telling Clark that he was Batman just way harder.
He just tilted his head, “Because you’re my soulmate, aren’t you?”
Clark blushed a little, “Yeah.”
“And because I know you won’t judge me” since you have a kid too, but that last part was only said in his mind.
“I won’t” I can’t. But he did wonder about one thing, “Does….does he know?”
Bruce’s eyes widened, “He knows about me getting drugged, but not the rest.” His voice was firm, “And I don’t plan to tell him that’s not a burden he has to carry!”
“You’re right.”
“So what do you expect now?” Bruce wanted more information, he needed to know how high Clark’s expectations were before he revealed all his cards.
“What do you mean?” Clark asked,
“I imagine a man like you had plans for when you met your soulmate?”
Clark blushed again, “I did.”
Bruce waved a hand in the air, “Go on, indulge me.”
And Clark let his heart speak, “I wanted to get married to my soulmate. I wanted to buy a house with my soulmate…in Smallville. Close to my parents. I wanted a ranch house like I grew up in, we’d decorate and build a fence around it, maybe teach my soulmate how to do farm work.” And he looked away when he realized what he’d said. He felt like an idiot, as if Bruce Wayne, Gotham billionaire, would ever do farm work.
Bruce laughed a little, “I don’t think I’d be very helpful on a farm. But Clark, I know you might already have guessed but ... .I don’t have any plans to leave Gotham…”
“I know” Clark deflated a little, he’d never get his ranch house.
Bruce felt bad at Clark’s sadness, “But…Alfred does say I should probably leave city life more often.”
Clark tilted his head, “Alfred?”
“My butler, he worries about me” and he still hadn’t eaten the apple Alfred had asked him to eat.
“I guess that’s what butlers do..”
“He’s much more than that, he raised me after my parents died.” That made Clark go quiet, he’d heard plenty about the horrible death of Bruce’s parents over the years.
“So what do you expect?” Clark also wanted to know what his soulmate wanted. He had so many dreams, he bet Bruce had some too.
“Well I’d love to know what your mark looks like, I’d like to know what got you to make the connection.” Sure Batman had never seen Superman’s wrist, and Batman always wore his thick gauntlets. But Bruce and Clark had been in the same room dozens of times, which could have possibly made Clark finally realize that they were soulmates.
Clark scurried to roll up his sleeve, “Of course, I’m sorry I didn’t show it before….” He unveiled his wrist and showed it to Bruce.
Bruce’s eyes roamed over the mark, “That’s…”
“Your charity’s logo…” Clark finished for him. “I saw it last night and couldn’t deny it. I spent years staring at that ‘W’ wondering what it could mean.”
Bruce laughed, “Wayne” So Superman had been walking around with his last name initially on his wrist, while he himself had walked around with some Kryptonian word on his body. This was just great.
“What else?” Clark pressed.
Bruce thought for a moment, “I don’t know. At first….I wanted to marry my soulmate too. But now, my children are my priority.” He’d promised himself that years ago. His kids would take priority even over his soulmate.
Clark smiled proudly, “You're a good father Bruce.” Better than he himself was, but since Bruce had adopted Conner, maybe his soulmate could teach him to be a good father. It'd be hard, but he was willing to learn.
“That's why I need you to understand something Clark” his voice was stern. “If you want to give this a try, you have to understand that you’d have to be in the lives of my children too. And I won’t put anyone over them” not ever, he’d already lost one of his kids once, he’d never let anybody get in between him and the kids.
Clark exhaled, “I know. I know Bruce, you’re a great dad and I’d never want to get in between someone and his kids.
“Good…” that would make things easier ... .barely. “Tell me Clark, knowing I’m your soulmate, that I’m what you got. What now? Would you want to give it a try?”
Clark’s heart skipped a beat, why was Bruce so self deprecating? “I do. I waited so long to meet you, I’m not giving up without even trying. We still barely know each other…”
Bruce hummed, “You have no idea.” But he didn’t know for how long Clark would want to try.
Clark touched the rim of his glasses, “But I still need to tell you that…” he didn’t get to finish because the door to the office was suddenly pushed open.
Caroline, Bruce’s assistant, walked in with a pile of papers in hand, “Mr Wayne…oh I didn’t realize you had company!” She gave them an apologetic look, and both men scurried to roll down their sleeves.
Bruce brushed it off, though inside he was screaming. Were he and Clark ever gonna be able to talk without interruptions?? He gritted his teeth, “It’s alright Caroline, I finished signing all the paperwork.”
Caroline took that as the okay to come close to the CEO’s desk, “Perfect, I just need this last one and then we can send everything over…” she handed him the document.
Bruce looked at it without a second glance and then sighed at the black line at the bottom. “Here you go.”
The assistant took the paper and turned to leave the room, “Thank you Mr Wayne, sorry for disturbing.”
“It’s fine,” Clark said to the poor woman. He was also pissed that he and Bruce never got to have a conversation where they weren’t interrupted. Would he ever get to tell his soulmate he was Superman? It’s as if the world was fighting against them.
After the door clicked shut Bruce looked at his soulmate with a serious face, “We need to talk Clark, I have lots of things to tell you too…but not here!”
Clark tiled his head, “Th-Then where?”
“Come to my manor.”
Clark’s brain short circuit, “What?” Bruce didn’t know he was his soulmate for a whole hour and was already asking him to go to his house!!!
Bruce noticed the way Clark’s shoulders tensed. “You could come to lunch. We could talk privately with no disturbances and put all cards on the table.” It was safer, he’d tell Clark he was Batman and show him the Batcave. He’d rip off the bandage all at once, simple, quick, efficient.
Clark laughed, mostly out of disbelief, “You're treating meeting your soulmate like it’s a business transaction.” He’d definitely need some adjustment time to learn to deal with Bruce. Though when he thought about it….Bruce was a little like Batman. Both serious, both talking like everything was a business deal…maybe that’s just a Gotham thing.
Bruce shrugged, he liked the sound of Clark’s laugh, always had. “My kids tend to say I take things too seriously.”
Right, the kids. “I’m excited to meet them.”
‘It’s mutual’ Bruce’s mind rang. Dick would certainly be happy to know he’d found his soulmate, but all the kids would likely threaten to kill Clark if he ever stepped out of line. “And you will…..So lunch?”
Clark grinned widely, “I’d love to.”
Bruce smiled in return, “Good. Would you mind giving me some time to head home first, I need to prepare the territory.”
“Territory?”
Bruce gave him a knowing smirk, “I need to tell my kids. I hope you’re ready for lunch at eight.”
“Eight!” Clark. Bruce had five kids including Conner. He couldn’t possibly have adopted two more kids overnight. Where had two more kids come from?
Bruce adjusted his sleeve, “My two eldest found their soulmates already, they practically live with me part time now.” Though soon Kori and Dick would move out. That made him upset, he’d miss them, especially Dick. The boy that changed his life more than he’d ever know.
Clark nodded, “Well I’ve heard Wayne Manor is kinda big.” He couldn’t imagine the pain Bruce had felt as he had to watch two of his kids find their soulmates while not knowing who his soulmate was.
“It is…” if Clark still wanted to get to know him once he knew about Batman ... .maybe his parents could stay with them at the Manor. He was sure Alfred would like the company while all they went on patrol. The kids would love to have grandparents.
Clark thought about Bruce’s offer. He could tell Bruce he was Superman and that he was Conner’s biological father all at once. “Okay, I’ll come.”
“Great, do you need the address?”
Clark laughed again, “I think I can find Wayne Manor.”
Bruce stood up from his chair, “Well Im done here ... .shall we” he gestured to the door.
Clark nodded and got up too. Bruce took him to the elevator again and they left the building together. It was nice, it was like his body just….knew that Bruce was his soulmate.
He’d heard of this. They say that soulmates tend to always be clingy to each other. That their bodies knew who their soulmate was, the soulmate connection was
Bruce pulled out his car keys and looked at Clark hesitantly, “I’d offer you a ride, but I need to tell my family first.” Though he knew Clark was more than capable of taking care of himself.
“I get it. Can’t imagine it'd be easy for them to find out you found your soulmate.” In reality, Clark was actually relieved, he was freaking out and was grateful that he’d get some time to mentally prepare himself before going to Wayne Manor.
“I should warn you…my kids will certainly give you the shovel talk” was definitely putting it mildly. He could picture Jason pointing a gun to Clark’s head, or Damian pulling out his Kryptonite sword.
Clark laughed, “I’m prepared.”
Bruce clutched his keys, “I should go then…”
“Wait!” Clark grabbed Bruce’s wrist, the wrist with the soulmark.
Bruce raised an eyebrow, “Yes?” He could feel that Clark was clearly trying to hold back his strength.
Clear’s cheeks flushed, “Can I…could I hug you?”
“Excuse me?!”
Clark’s face got more red, “It’s just….I’ve waited so long to meet you. Can I hug you? Can I hug my soulmate?”
Bruce sighed, “I’m not great at physical contact….” he saw Clark deflate, “…but I’ll make an exception.”
Clark smiled again, “Thank you Bruce.” And he gave his soulmate a weak hug. He wanted to give him a tight hug, a hug that would show Bruce just how happy he was to find his soulmate. But Bruce wasn’t ready for that….it would have to wait.
Bruce hugged Clark back, it was strange. Superman had hugged him several times after life endangering missions. Those hugs were tight, filled with warmth, they felt….safe. But this hug didn’t feel the same. Maybe because Superman wasn’t the one hugging him, this was what Clark Kent’s hugs were like. “Do you feel anything?”
“It feels….nice.”
They stood together, hugging for a few minutes. A hug filled with longing, fear, and secrets. A hug both were afraid to break, afraid that they might not get another one after lunch was over.
But eventually Bruce pulled away, he fought against his heart. Mission first! Always. “I’ll see you at lunch,” he said, heading to the parking lot.
“See ya” Clark waved goodbye.
They just had to make it though lunch.
Notes:
Sooo..I hope you all liked this chapter! I know you all probably expected the Batman and Superman reveal here….I PROMISE it’s in the next one though!
Rant Time! I’m currently watching the DC animated movies (cause I prefer animation) for the first time. I have no idea what order to watch these on or which ones are connected, buts it’s lead to some fun moments like me watching Batman Ninja vs Yakuza League not knowing it was a part 2 to another movie, and I could NOT take Communist Superman seriously. I laughed my butt off an hour and a half.
On that though, Under the Red Hood is very sad. Battle of the Supersons is great, loved Damian and Jon’s dynamic. I loved Conner in Rise of the Supermen! Wish to see more of him. (Conner’s leather jacket and colorful design is 1000% better than black shirt and jeans! Who decided to change his look?) And how in the world is the only movie I’ve come across so far where we have all the bat boys together is Batman Ninja of all things! Like seriously!
If you made it here, let me know what your favorite DC animated movie is. And my random pick for night is Batman Assault on Arkham cause the description sounds interesting, let’s hope it’s not a sequel to anything! I let yall know next time…
Chapter 17: I Learn A New Song!
Summary:
Bruce tells his family that he's found his soulmate
Clark comes over to Wayne Manor to meet his soulmate's family
Clark and Bruce put all their cards on the table
The boys are very protective of Bruce
and Lex Luthor is planning something...
Notes:
Hey guys! Welcome. I almost cut this chapter in half cause I thought it was too long, but I promised that the reveal would happen in this one so it WILL happen in this one.
Warning! angst coming up
Also- the first half of the first scene of his chapter is skipabble, it was made for a bit and inspired by this reel (https://www.instagram.com/reel/DMdA9tlOlef/?igsh=Z2dlcGUwcHZuNzRr)
Now let's get it to show!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
At Wayne Manor, the bat kids were still in the game room. They’d had to move the couch from infront of the tv to make more room for all of them to stand in front of the screen. Usually it took all of their combined strength to push the couch to the other side of the room, but today, Conner had done it with in a single hand.
They played several rounds of Just Dance, with Damian maintaining his title as the undisputed champion! And now, Dick and Kori thought they’d done enough to graduate into karaoke! So Dick set up all the microphones for them to use and picked out the perfect song….
“I am NOT doing it!” Jason lashed out when he saw what song Dick had selected.
“Aww cmon Jason! We need you for the quartet…” Dick whined as he shook the microphone in his hand.
Jason rolled his eyes, “Can’t someone else do it?”
“No!” Dick and Tim spoke in unison. Tim was already holing to a microphone of his own. He’d already predicted what song Dick had choosen for them to sing.
Damian pointed an accusing finger at the elder, “Listen Todd, if I’m getting dragged into this then so are you!”
“Cmon Jay, it’s for fun” Roy pleaded in Dick’s favor.
Jason couldn’t say no to Roy’s puppy eyes, “Fine, but I’m getting pay back for this…” and he yanked the microphone off his brother’s hand.
“Why are they fighting?” Conner asked Roy as the four Wayne brothers lined up in front of the screen.
The Red Arrow chuckled, “Oh this isn’t a fight.”
“Indeed, Jason simply doesn’t like when Dick makes him sing” Kori added.
And Conner didn’t have time to ask questions before the sound of instrumentals started, and the screen lit up in several colors. A song title card appeared, though Conner didn’t recognize the song name. Of course he didn’t, Tim said they still had to work on his pop culture knowledge, they absolutely did.
Next, a block of white text showed up on the screen and the instrumentals gave way for the first singer.
Damian stood a little in front of his brothers and brought the microphone close to his lips. And Conner was not prepared for how angelic his voice sounded, “🎶I was a ghost, I was alone. 어두워진 앞길 속에…🎶” Conner also didn't know that Damien spoke Korean.
Dick was swaying to the beat of the song, “🎶Given the throne, I didn't know how to believe…🎶” he turned to look at his girlfriend. “🎶I was the queen that I'm meant to be…🎶” he winked at Kori, making her giggle.
Tim was up next, “🎶I lived two lives, tried to play both sides. But I couldn't find my own place…🎶” he avoided looking at Conner directly as he sang. And Conner was absolutely hypnotized by Tim’s voice.
Jason rolled his eyes again but sang anyway, “🎶 Called a problem child 'cause I got too wild. But now that's how I'm getting paid 끝없이 on stage…🎶”
Dick now stood in the center and took over the song, “🎶 I'm done hidin', now I'm shinin' like I'm born to be. We dreamin' hard, we came so far, now I'll believe…🎶”
Then Dick and Tim broke into the chorus, a reluctant Jason too, and Damian who was trying to not show a smile, “🎶We're goin' up, up, up, it's our moment. You know together we're glowing, Gonna be, gonna be golden…🎶”
Jason and Tim then picked Dick up, Jason holding up his left leg while Tim got the right. It was a little inside joke between them, born from back when Tim and Jason had first come to live with Bruce, and Dick being the oldest would pick them up and carry them around for fun. “🎶 Oh, up, up, up with our voices. 영원히 깨질 수 없는. Gonna be, gonna be golden. Oh, I'm done hidin', now I'm shinin' like I'm born to be…🎶”
Kori joined in as well after the pair put her boyfriend down, “🎶Oh, our time, no fears, no lies. That's who we're born to be!🎶”
Tim got the spotlight for the next section of the song. He kept his gaze down as he sang, “🎶Waited so long to break these walls down. To wake up and feel like me…🎶” He looked down at the callousness of his hands, his body filled with battle scars. “🎶 But these patterns all in the past now. And finally live like the boy they all see…🎶”
To everyone’s surprise, Conner joined in next. He didn’t know the song, he just read the words on the screen, “🎶No more hiding, I'll be shining like I'm born to be…🎶” And Conner was very surprised by how good his own voice sounded, he'd thought he'd probably suck at singing.
Conner quietly slip his hand into Tim’s free one. Tim made surprised eye contact with his friend and they sand the next time together, “🎶Cause we are hunters, voices strong, and I know I'll believe!🎶”
Then everyone else joined in, “🎶We're goin' up, up, up, it's our moment. You know together we're glowing. Gonna be, gonna be golden…🎶”
Dick picked up Kori and spun her in the air, while Roy wrapped his arms around Jason’s neck as they hopped on beat. “🎶Oh, up, up, up, with our voices. 영원히 깨질 수 없는. Gonna be, gonna be golden. Oh, I'm done hidin', now I'm shining like I'm born to be. Oh, our time, no fears, no lies. That's who we're born to be…🎶”
Conner spun Tim around with their conjoined hands, making him smile. Damian glared at them, but nonetheless kept singing. “🎶You know we're gonna be, gonna be golden. We're gonna be, gonna be. Born to be, born to be glowin'. 밝게 빛나는 우린.🎶” They were all jumping around by now, “🎶You know that it's our time, no fears, no lies. That's who we're born to be!!🎶”
They finished the song all out of breath from trying to hit the high notes at the end. And that was the moment they noticed that Bruce had not only come back home, but was standing in the doorway.
“Are you all done?”
Dick rolled his eyes, “Yes, you wanna join the next one? Everyone loves your singing voice” he teased his father.
Bruce fought back a smile, how come Dick always got him to do that. “We have more important matters to discuss…” he steeped into the room. He walked over to where the remote control to the tv was, and turned it off. This got all the kid’s attention, because this meant that Bruce meant business.
“All of you sit, now!” Oh, it was serious business. That got everyone on alert, their goffy smiled quickly turning serious.
“What happened?” Dick asked.
“Did someone die?” Came from Tim.
“Do we have to kill someone?” Damian preferred that option.
“You’re not adopting another kid are you?” Jason asked, there was no way he’d already found another black haired boy that needed a home.
Bruce gritted his teeth, “No, and that’s a no to all of those.”
Dick tiled his head, “So what’s the big emergency?”
Bruce looked at him somberly, “Things changed…”
Jason lashed out, “Oh for fuck sake, spill it!”
So Bruce did, “I met my soulmate!”
CRASH! The sound of glass shattering filled the silence that followed the revelation.
All eyes turned towards the doorway where Alfred stood petrified, a now empty tray lying at his feet.
The butlers eyes were blown wide and he stared at the man he had raised, “What?”
Bruce sighed, “Alfred…” but the butler ran to him and gave him a hug.
“You’ve found your soulmate….after all these years?” He couldn’t believe it. He’d stood by Bruce’s side since before the boy was even able to walk, he’d been there when Bruce got his soulmate, helped the young man look over records of all languages ever known trying to find a match to the writing on Bruce’s wrist. I’d been two decades, he’d almost lost hope that his boy would never find his other half, that Bruce would be alone after he died despite having his sons. But he’d found them, he’d found his soulmate, the butler could die knowing that someone would be there to hold his boy once he was gone.
Bruce hugged Alfred back, “I did. Today, I finally did.”
“Congrats dad!” Dick threw himself at his father, giving him a soul crushing hug. He’d hoped that Bruce would find his soulmate, he’d told Bruce to go out and try to find them, and he did!
“I’m happy for you old man” Jason joined next. But he’d surely need to make sure whoever this soulmate was that they were worthy of Bruce Wayne.
“I can’t believe it happened” Tim was next, and dragged Damian with him.
Damian let himself be brought into the group hug, “I hope this person is satisfactory.”
Roy scoffed, “Satisfactory? Seriously…”
Conner blinked up at Kori and Roy standing out of the hug with him, “Do we join?”
His response came from Tim, “Get in here!” And so the three of them joined in.
“I think that’s enough” Bruce spoke after a while of being hugged, he had to tell them who his soulmate was.
Dick was smiling like he won the lottery, “Alright, I have a million questions. How did you find out?”
Jason smirked, “Who’s the new Ms Wayne?”
Bruce gave a deadpanned look, “He’s a man.”
Roy squealed at that and wrapped an arm around Jason and Tim’s shoulders, “No way, see that’s where you guys get it from.”
Tim gave him an incredulous look, “Genetics have nothing to do with it, and if it did it still wouldn’t matter.”
Roy ruffled his hair in response, “Don’t care little man.”
“So what’s his name?” Dick asked excitedly. Oh he was already planning the wedding in his mind. And making a mental list of all the warnings he’d have to give Bruce’s soulmate.
Bruce bit his lip, “Thats the problem!”
Kori tilted her head and asked “What do you mean?”
Jason made a disgusted look, “Is he our age?”
Bruce made a repulsed expression, “No, it’s just….its Clark.” And everyone went quiet again, letting the name sink in. Especially Conner, whose entire body went rigid.
Dick was the first to speak up, “Clark as in….”
“As in…Clark Kent from the Daily Planet?” Tim continued.
Damian crossed his arms, “As in…Superman?”
Bruce felt a little dread, “Yes.” Clark was a nice person, if he wasn’t also Superman maybe they’d be a great couple. The billionaire and the country boy, Clark was caring, intelligent, clumsy, charming, and witty, he’d be a great fit with Bruce. And maybe he’d react positively to learning Bruce’s secret.
But Clark wasn’t just Clark, he was also Superman. Superman who only knew Batman as the cold and calculated dark knight. As the man who stood up to monsters, aliens, and gods head on. Not the billionaire idiot that did things like dance at a night club in his underwear on the pretense of being ‘extremely drunk’. How would Clark react to the knowledge that both men were one and the same. Sure he’d understand that sometimes one had to do difficult things to maintain a secret identity. But Clark Kent never had to pretend to be an absolute idiot for the media like Bruce Wayne did.
“No fucking way, Superman and Batman are soulmates?!!” Jason shouted.
“How did you find out?” Tim asked.
“When I got to the office…he’d come to see me. I took him to my private office and he dropped the bomb” Bruce explained.
“Is that why he ran off yesterday?” Conner asked. He’d noticed that Clark Kent went missing after his dance with Tim, but he was too distracted with Tim to pay too much attention to that.
“Yes.”
“How did you not know? You’ve known each other for years” Damian questioned.
“Every time Bruce Wayne and Clark Kent met it was in galas or parties where we wore tuxes, and his suit hides it. I never saw his wrist before today.” Maybe it was better, he had no idea how things would have gone down if they’d found out they were soulmates in the middle of a mission.
Dick pressed his lips together as he hesitantly asked, “And did you tell him your…”
“No, I invited him to lunch.”
“You did WHAT?”
Bruce sighed, “I think I’ll be better if I tell him here. It’s secluded, I’ll tell him and show him the cave.”
“And he’ll get to meet us” Jason added with a devilish grin.
“And he’ll meet all of you” Bruce agreed. Because if Clark accepted him and wanted to have a relationship he’d need to get along with the kids.
Jason’s grin widened, “Oh boy, this is gonna be good.” He already had a plan on how to kindly tell Clark to not hurt Bruce, because despite not always showing it Jason loved his father deeply and wanted to protect him from heartbreak. He’d watched Bruce fail at relationships with people like Selina.
“So I must set another plate at the table?” Alfred asked, he’d definitely test Clark Kent in his own way.
“Yes Alfred” Bruce told him.
Alfred turned on his head to head to the kitchen to get lunch started, “I’m happy for you sire, I’m proud of you my boy.”
“Thank you Alfred.”
—————————————————
After their family talk Bruce went back to his room to get ready. It was probably a good call to switch out of the same clothes Clark had seen him with earlier. Plus, wearing a suit at a casual lunch at home was probably overkill.
So he was standing in front of his mirror fixing the buttons on a simple but elegant button up polo when he heard someone knock on his door.
It was Dick, and the door was unlocked so he let himself in. “Hey Bruce.”
Bruce didn’t take his eyes off the mirror, “Dick…”
Fuck shut the door behind him and walked over to Bruce, a concerned look on his face, “So, how you doing?”
Bruce opened a drawer in his dresser to look over his ties, debating whether or not to put one on, “I’m fine, telling him was inevitable.”
Dick knew that was bullshit. So he walked closer to Bruce and shut the drawer altogether, “I’m not talking about telling him about Batman. I’m talking about your crush on Superman. How are you dealing with him being your soulmate?”
Bruce was momentarily stunned, he’d never told anyone about his crush on Clark, sure Alfred probably knew, but he’d never told his kids. “I don’t know what you’re talking about…”
Dick chocked on a laugh, “Bruce please, I’ve lived with you for almost two decades. I knew you liked Superman. I saw you flirt with him, and I know you were sober.” He wasn’t stupid, he’d seen the way Bruce would glance at Clark during events, how he’d choose to flirt with him and make Clark flustered. Hell Bruce didn’t even attend Superman’s funeral, that’s how you knew it was bad, Dick had seen how bad Roy had taken Jason’s death.
“I’m always sober” Bruce retorted.
“And you choose him. I know you liked him” Dick spoke confidently, Bruce could deflect all he wanted but Dick knew him.
“It doesn’t matter…”
“It does, having a workplace crush is okay. I had one and look how it turned out” happy and soon to be married, just like he wanted Bruce to have it.
That made Bruce look at him directly in the eyes, “I’m sorry about the ring shopping. I promise I’ll take you tomorrow.”
Deflecting, again! “Are you kidding. My dad just found his soulmate! This is more important, I’ve been waiting for this since I was like ten…” which he had. He’d hoped that maybe one of the other vigilantes or rogues Batman hung out with would be his soulmate…but having your favorite hero since childhood become your stepfather wasn’t half bad.
Bruce turned away and went to grab a watch instead, “I think you are too invested in my love live.”
Dick rolled his eyes and sat on the edge of Bruce’s bed, “Like you didn’t root for me and Kori when we started dating.”
“That’s different. You came running to me to tell me you got your first kiss.”
Dick smiled fondly at the memory, “Best kiss of my life.”
Bruce settled for his bracelet instead, maybe it’d be his good luck charm today. It was also Clark’s soulmate mark after-all. “If you say so.”
“Are you at least happy it’s him?”
Bruce thought for a moment, “At least it’s not an innocent civilian.”
Dick nodded, “Yeah having a soulmate that’s also a hero has its perks…..Oh, and I want to be there when you tell the league, I NEED to see their faces!” He laughed out loud thinking of how people like Hal Jordan would react.
“I’m not telling the league, none of them know I’m Bruce Wayne.”
“Maybe it’s time to tell them.”
Bruce sighed as he finished putting the bracelet on his wrist, “You know why I don’t do that Dick…”
Dick crossed his arms, “I know…” the same reason he’d been forbidden from telling the Titans for so many years. To protect the family, themselves….the only reason the Titans had been okayed was because Bruce offered them a place to stay when the tower got destroyed.
Bruce considered it, if him and Clark got together then the league would know that Clark Kent and Bruce Wayne were together. They’d probably want to meet Bruce, like how Barry had taken Iris to the tower once. And how would he explain that Batman couldn’t come meet Superman’s soulmate. Would they think he was jealous of himself??? “I’ll think about it..”
Dick hoped off the bed, “Good…..Also, can I at least tell the Titans? We’re gonna give you the best soulmate party ever!”
Bruce raised an eyebrow, “Soulmate party?”
“Yeah, you know you’re like a dad to many of them.”
“I know…Is everyone staying for Christmas this year?”
“Garfield, Wally, Raven, and Jaime already confirmed they’re coming.” Like they did every year and did a game secret Santa, though with Conner here they’d have an odd number of people to play.
“Maybe we’ll have another Kryptonian there too!” Dick smiled knowingly.
Bruce glared at him, “Don’t push it…” he then broke into a charming smile, “…at least let me take him to dinner first.”
Dick laughed, “Oh he’s gonna freak when he sees Batman smile.”
Bruce rolled his eyes dismissively, “So how do I look?”
Dick looked his father up and down, “Like you’re ready to snag the hottest Kryptonian in Metropolis.”
“Don’t let Conner hear you say that.” Or Tim. Tim, would certainly fight Dick on that statement.
Dick smirked, “I did say Metropolis….You look great dad.”
Bruce looked at his reflection in the mirror, “I’m not nervous…”
Dick smiled, “Never said you were, just don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”
“You should go see where the others are” Bruce instructed, he wanted to be alone. He didn’t want his son to see how nervous he actually was. He was keeping composure in front of Clark, in front of Alfred, in front of his kids….but inside? Inside he was burning, uncertain, worried, scared of the things he couldn’t predict.
Dick could read in between the lines and headed to the doors “Okay, and Bruce…relax” he said before opening the door to leave.
“Thanks Dick….” And his son left, leaving him alone in his room.
Bruce’s smile dropped instantly after Dick left. He started at his cold and empty room, a room that he barely even slept in. A room that was way too big for just one man. A bed too big for just him…
For years he’d wondered if he’d ever share this room with someone. If the other side of his closet would be filled with someone else’s clothes, if the other sink in the bathroom would hold someone’s toothbrush, if the bed would hold another body during the night, if another person’s scent would fill the air.
He’d accepted long ago that
He walked over to his nightstand. A simple wooden piece of furniture with two drawers. He opened the second drawer, a drawer that only held one item. A folder….a folder that contained his biggest regrets and secrets.
Bruce’s fingers grazed the top of the thick folder, “If only he knew….”
—————————————————
The kids had all went to the living room while Dick had gone to talk to Bruce. Jason was pacing frantically over the rug on the floor, Roy stood worriedly nearby. Damian, Conner, and Tim sat on the couch, Tim clicking away on his computer. And Kori stared at the door waiting for Dick to come back.
“So father’s soulmate is the alien” Damien huffed in disbelief.
“Kryptonian!” Conner corrected.
Damien nudged his arm, “Whatever clone boy.”
Tim clicked the keys on his computer with fast precision, “Okay I’m almost done downloading all the information available about Clark Kent.”
Roy looked over Tim’s shoulder from behind the couch, “Isn’t that excessive.”
”I’m a professional stalker thank you very much.”
Kori placed a hand under her chin, “I wonder what his mark looks like that it took him this long to put it together.”
“Must be something really specific “ Roy responded.
Jason gritted his teeth, “He better not hurt Bruce, I’ll shot him with Kryptonite bullet if he does.” He felt for the gun he always kept on his belt.
“Aww I love protective Jason” Roy looked at his boyfriend with pout eyes.
“Focus Harper!” Damian snapped.
Tim waited for his loading screen to finish loading and looked at Conner sitting next to him. He noticed the stiffness in ConnerMs shoulders, and the way he was fidgeting with the hem of his sweater….well Tim’s sweater. He took one of his hands off the computer and placed it over Conner’s, “Are you okay?”
Conner’s eyes snapped to Tim’s face, and they held worry and fear in them. “Do…Do you think he’ll be mad that Batman adopted me?” His voice was small.
Tim felt a shiver run down his spine, not of fear but of outrage. “Of course not.” How could anyone blame Conner for what happened to him? He’d been scared and ran away? And why would Superman be mad at Batman…he’d adopted a scared child and prevented him for running away to somewhere alone.
Conner smiled, not fully convinced but a little lighter, “Thanks Tim.”
It was then that the door to the room clicked open, and Dick Grayson came in. “Hey guys, what’s up?” He tried to keep a light mood. He noticed Jason’s pacing, he honestly looked like Bruce who’d also been pacing around his room.
Jason wore a shit eating grin, “We’re planning a little shovel talk.”
Dick’s eyes narrowed, “Good.”
—————————————————
Clark took a taxi to Wayne Manor, it was probably safer than attempting to fly there. Bruce probably had cameras and alarms around his manor, it was probably best to avoid setting them off.
After Bruce had left, Clark had flown back to Metropolis to go to his apartment. If he was meeting his soulmate’s home and family he had to look his absolute best! He changed his undershirt for a better one, sprayed on some cologne he prayed Bruce wouldn’t hate, and styled his hair perfectly in the mirror.
Considering it barely took him anytime to reach Gotham he decided to do something he probably should have done sooner, right after finding out Bruce was his soulmate…research!
“Let’s see….” He said out loud as he logged into his computer. He though it’d be useful to have some knowledge on who his soulmate was. All he knew was Bruce couldn’t handle alcohol well, cared deeply about his family, was extremely patriotic to Gotham and his charities, and was a great CEO.
Clark decided that a good strategy was probably looking a little into Bruce’s sons. Since her be meeting them and potentially playing a significant role in their lives moving forward….it was probably in Clark’s best interest to know what was coming.
Richard Grayson, Bruce’s first and oldest son. Bruce had apparently adopted when the boy was eight years old. His parents, the flying Graysons had died in a tragic accident right in front of their son. And Clark was quick to clock in the similarities between Bruce and Dick, it was obvious why the billionaire had taken the boy in. His soulmate must have seen himself in the boy and wanted to be there for him. And the boy seemed to be thriving, the media praised him for helping his father at Wayne Enterprises and he had an Olympic medal for male gymnastics!
Jason Todd, an orphan adopted by Bruce at the age of twelve. And as Clark went digging further and further he discovered that the boy had a criminal record! In an interview, Bruce had mentioned meeting the boy in the streets of Gotham when he decided to take him home. So a child tried to rob him and Bruce’s instinct was to bring the child home? At Jason seemed to be doing better, Bruce had built a children’s hospital wing and named it after the young man, maybe Jason had some illness or near death experience as a child?, and he was a renounced boxing champion in Gotham.
Tim Drake, adopted by Bruce Wayne after his parents were murdered. One article claimed that the boy had already been living with Bruce prior to his parent’s death but that didn’t make much sense. Clark’s discovered that Tim was very intelligent and had built the cyber security computer system that Wayne Enterprises ran on at the age of fourteen! He’d graduated early and with high honors and many articles praised him for his bright future in programming. There were also several gossip articles about Tim’s love life…but Clark didn’t feel like looking too deeply at the love live of a sixteen year old young man, so he quickly looked up the last child…
Damian Wayne, Bruce’s biological child. There were no records of Damian from before the age of twelve, the age Bruce had said the boy had been when they first met. Looking closely at picture of Damian, Clark could see that he definitely had Bruce’s hair and nose, but his eyes were a piercing green. He wondered who the boy’s mother could possibly be, who would be so cruel as to drug a man into having a child only to leave the child with said man over a decade later? Who could be so heartless? It was no wonder Bruce Wayne was said no never show interest in finding his soulmate. That aside Damian seemed like an extraordinary young man, winning several awards in martial arts and fencing, along being well versed in the business world for his age.
Superman had been on several dangerous missions in his life, but meeting and parenting these kids was starting to look like I’d be the hardest mission yet. Not to mention that Conner would be there too!
After a little over an hour of research, Clark figured it was probably an appropriate time to show up for lunch. Bruce hadn’t set a specific meet up time, and Clark he’d gotten his soulmate’s phone number, he’d have to get on that. So he closed his laptop and set off for Gotham city.
On the way, Clark also realized that he’d been so worried about telling Bruce that they were soulmates that he’d forgotten to listen in to Bruce’s heart beat. He was used to listening in to the heart beats of those he cared about like his parents, Lois, Jimmy, the other leagues members, even Conner now, and his soulmate would certainly make the list.
—————————————————
Clark stood at the front steps of Wayne Manor, the taxi had dropped him off at the gates and he’d walked all the way to the door. The door was huge and intimidating, and he honestly didn’t know if he should knock or ring a doorbell….
But before he could pick, the oak door swung open for him, “Greetings” An elder gentleman dressed in a suit stood in the door way.
“H-hello” Clark stuttered. He was really here, here in the home of a billionaire who probably had servants looking after his home while Clark gave his apartment a cleaning every two weeks.
“Hello, you must be Master Kent” the man…butler probably spoke.
“I-I am…and you are?”
The man straightened his posture, “I’m Alfred Pennyworth, keeper of this manor.”
Alfred…the guy Bruce had mentioned, “Oh Bruce told me about you!”
Alfred hummed, “Of course he did, well come in best not to keep our hosts waiting…” he took a step to the side so Clark could come in.
Clark took a step in, “Thank you…wow. This place is beautiful” he was mesmerized by the elegant chandelier hanging from the ceiling, the polished floor, the dark colors elegant with golden detailings.
“Indeed…” Alfred shut the door behind them.
Clark had forgotten that the butler was standing behind him, he wanted to try and make a good impression. “Sooo how long have you been working here Alfred?” He tried making small talk.
“I’ve been here since before master Bruce was born.”
“That long?” That means Alfred had been here when Bruce was a child…when his parents died. No wonder Bruce seemed to hold so much respect for the man.
“Of course……” Alfred stared curiously at the Kryptonian, studying the alien from up close. It was the first time he’d actually seen Superman in person, even if he didn’t know yet. He’d often wondered who in the universe was the perfect match for his boy, of course he knew about Bruce’s crush on Clark, so at least his boy already knew and liked his soulmate…that was a good start.
Clark noticed the stares, “Is something wrong?”
Alfred hummed. “Not at all, I’m simply adjusting to the fact that master Bruce has met his soulmate at long last.”
Clark understood, his parents would absolutely grill Bruce with questions when he took hjm to Smallville. “Well…that’s me.”
Alfred pressed his lips together, “Yes, you. I hope you take good care of my boy.”
Clark gave a shy smile, “That’s all I want to do Alfred.” Of course he’d take care of his soulmate, and would protect him with all his powers.
“Good. Ive waited for your arrival since master Bruce’s eighteenth birthday..” he’d helped Bruce look though files and records of almost every known language, he even contacted some of his old contacts but no one had been able to trace the words on Bruce’s wrist.
Clark blushed a little, from Bruce’s billionaire person he would have never guessed that his soulmate had spend years searching for him. Even if it was a hopeless search as they had no way of guessing he was Kryptonian. “I’ve waited a long time to meet him too.”
“Well right now there’s four others wishing to speak with you.”
Clark could guess, “The boys?”
Alfred nodded slightly, “Indeed, master Bruce is currently in his study. But the boys wish to speak with you first…if you’re in accordance.”
Clark nodded, “Of course, I want to meet them.”
“Then follow me if you will” and Alfred led him to the living room where the boys were waiting.
—————————————————
-Back in Metropolis-
Mercy was on her way to Lex Luthor’s office. I’d been over a week since Lex had gotten out of Belle Reve and been back in office. And things were pretty much back to how they’d always been. Except Lex hadn’t tried any new schemes to try and kill Superman yet.
She got her boss’s office and walked inside, “Lex, profits are up by fifteen percent since you got released, how in the world did you manage that?”
Lex was sitting at his desk looking over his computer files. He stopped when he saw Mercy come in, “They say every good magician never reveals his secrets Mercy.”
Mercy fought the urge to roll her eyes, just praying those tricks weren’t anything illegal. “I’m sure your appearance at Wayne’s gala helped your image.”
Lex scoffed, “You mean that terrible waist of my time.”
Mercy rolled her eyes and wrote a note on her work iPad to confirm the meeting, “Whatever, you have a meeting with the board in an hour.”
Lex stood up from his desk, “Good, that gives us time to visit the lab!”
Mercy looked up from her work tablet, “Lab? Your still caught up on the cloning project?” Seriously, when would Lex stop trying to play god?
Lex smiled mischievously, “Of course Mercy! I’ve finally figured out how to defeat Superman!” Of course, because the greatest use for innovative cloning technology was destroying an alien who kept the planet safe.
“I think you said that the first thirteen times…”
“Ah but this time is different…” and Lex led them to Lex’s private elevator that led straight to the lab. The doors opened and Lex stepped inside first, like he always did.
“You see Mercy, I thought Superboy would finally be the breakthrough, but he proved defective.”
Mercy raised an eyebrow, “Defective? He chose to save people instead of following your orders.” She didn’t use to defend Lex’s pet projects, most were failures that had no effect on her life. But Superboy was different, he was like Superman, he saved people because he knew it was the right thing to do not because it got him good publicity. Plus, Superboy had saved her life. She owed him her life.
“Exactly, he didn’t understand his place as my intellectual property.”
“Not a person?”
Lex shook his head, “He’s a clone and nothing else! But attempt fourteen will be superior.”
“You already made a new one?!” He’d been back for a week! It had taken him months to make the others.
Lex smirked, “No. I stared work on fourteen even before thirteen went rogue. Why have one Superman under my command if I could have an army? So, had Superboy waited he would have gotten a brother.”
Mercy blinked, wide eyed. “A brother?”
“Yes, I was going to age fourteen up for them to be the same. But thirteen proved to be unreliable, so I’ve decided against it…”
“You’re going to raise the kid from scratch?” She would absolutely quit this job if Lex brought a baby alien to work.
Lex made a disgusted face, “Of course not, you think I want to deal with that inconvenience? No, simply leave him at an adequate age to be taught properly.”
Mercy tried to wrap her mind around Lex’s words. He pretty much confessed that he’d about to brainwash a poor child into becoming his mindless servant.
She was pulled from her thoughts when the elevator stoped. “Ah we’re here! Come Mercy” and Lex stepped into the sterile flooring of the lab.
“And we’re here again” Mercy murmured. She once beloved that she wouldn’t step here again, the capital of Lex’s insanity.
Lex walked through a dark hallway until he reached a metal door. He unlocked the door with his key card and walked in.
Mercy understood the silent command and followed after him. The room was quiet and cold…very cold. The walls were lined with tubes and wires, and in the center stood a containment tank with a being inside.
Lex stood triumphantly in front of his creation, “Mercy, meet…number fourteen!”
And Mercy dropped the pen in her hand at the sight before her….
—————————————————
-Back at Wayne Manor-
Alfred took Clark to the living room where the boys were waiting for him. Alfred opened the door, but just enough for Clark to enter. And when he went inside four sets of eyes were glued on him.
“And there he is! The man of the hour” Jason said loudly.
“Master Todd, manners!” Alfred reprimanded him from the door.
“Sorry Alfred.”
The butter knew he was absolutely not sorry, but let it gos “I’ll leave you alone…” and Alfred shut the door. Shutting Clark and the boys together.
Clark’s eyes ran over the four young men in front of him. The four of them were sitting on the couch like judges at a trial, eyes filled with questions and silent threats.
“Hello” Clark said sheepishly, he wondered where Conner was, he listened for his heartbeat and Conner was certainly there, probably in another room in the manor. It would be hard to explain their biological ties to the family.
Dick made the first move as he got off the couch to greet Clark, “Hello Mr Kent.”
“You call me Clark” the reporter corrected.
“Okay Clark.”
Clark looked over the boys, “Hello, Jason, Damian, Tim, Richard…”
Dick cringed, “My names Dick.”
“Excuse me?” Who would he want to be called Dick??
“No one calls me Richard. I just go by Dick” the young man explained.
Clark made a confused face, “Okay?..”
Jason was the next one to her up, “So, your Bruce’s soulmate?” He looked Clark up and down, course he knew the man was Superman but that didn’t mean he was good enough to date Bruce.
Clark met his gaze, “Hello Jason.”
Tim perked up from the laptop still on his lap, “Hello Clark Kent, I must say your apartment complex is not safe. It would be easy for anyone to kidnap you..”
“Are you stalking me?” Could Clark blame him though? He did look up a lot of information about the Wayne family. And kidnapping?? Well thugs would definitely have a hard time kidnapping Superman.
"We are not stalking. We are conducting appropriate due diligence." Damian's eyes narrowed. "If you're dating Father, I need to ensure you're not a tactical liability."
“Liabil..”
Damian moved before Clark could finish, pulling out his fencing sword, the only sword Bruce let him use indoors. “I think soulmates are a waste of time, but that doesn’t mean I won’t defend father’s honor!”
Dick groaned as Clark backed away from the sword, “Put down the sword Damian!”
Clark put his hands up in surrender, “I’m not dating Bruce..”
Damian glared at him, “Good, he can’t date anyone we don’t approve.”
Clark tilted his head, “I need to pass some test?” It was cute all things considered, that the boys loved Bruce just as much as he loved his sons.
Jason smirked, “Kinda..” he cracked his knuckles, “..because if you hurt Bruce in any way…let’s just say I know a lot about death.”
Clark tried to hide his amusement, he knew these boys couldn’t actually hurt him. “Are you threatening me Jason?”
His smirk grew wider, “Oh it’s not a threat, it’s a promise.”
Dick put his shoulder against Jason’s, “Trust us, if you hurt our father…we’ll come after you.”
Damian joined his brothers, “And trust me, if we come after you…not even the entire Justice League can protect you!” And they really couldn't, not when the boys had access to all of Bruce's contingency plans and an absurd amount of Kryptonite.
“Okay, got it!”
—————————————————
Bruce walked into the living room where the told the boys to stay. He opened the door and couldn’t believe what he say, his son was holding a fencing sword against Superman. And Dick and Jason looked ready to pounce on him. He’d told the boys that they could scare Clark when he came in, as long as nobody pulled out real weapons or kryptonite.
“Boys?” Bruce knocked on the side of the open door.
All eyes turned to him, “Bruce!” Four voices spoke out at once.
Bruce stood under the door frame and sighed, “I’m sorry if the boys cause you trouble.” He looked at Clark with slight gratitude.
Clark smiled at his soulmate, “It’s okay.”
He turned to his sons, “Boys, I need to speak with Clark now. I hope you all approve?”
Jason nodded, “Sure, go have fun.”
Bruce shook his head, “Come Clark, we can talk in my study” and he turned back to the direction he had come from.
Clark felt his heart flutter, Bruce wanted to talk in private. So he turned to follow after his soulmate…but a hand caught his wrist, the one with the mark that only him and Bruce would see. It was Dick Grayson.
“Clark wait” the young man looked at him with hesitation. “Please just….keep an open mind” he whispered.
“What?”
“There’s…..” he lowered his gaze, “..stuff about him that no one knows. Bruce isn’t….easy to love. I’ve watched him suffer a lot…” he bit his lip, “I don’t want to watch that again.”
Clark thought back to the articles he’d read about Dick Grayson. Bruce had adopted him when he was eight, that was almost two decades ago. Dick had probably watched Bruce fail at several relationships….gods he’d been there after Bruce had spent a night with his fake soulmate. He must have seen Bruce be crushed several times, and he didn’t want to see it again.
He looked into the young man’s blue eyes, “ I promise Dick.” Though a promise that might not be kept.
—————————————————
Now, Bruce and Clark were in Bruce’s study. Both with a single thought in their minds, “It’s time”. Bruce leaned against his table, nails digging a little into the wood, while Clark stood rigid.
“So, what do you think of the boys?” Bruce tried to break some of the initial ice.
Clark smiled, he could tell that Bruce was nervous. He had no idea why though, if anyone should be nervous it should be him. Still he said, “They care a lot about you.”
Bruce’s shoulders slumped, “I’m not sure about that….”
“They do” Clark cut him off. Why did Bruce seem to think the people around him didn’t care about him? Damien had literally held a sword against him.
Bruce took in a deep breath. He’d fought monsters, magicians, and psychopaths…but talking with Superman, his best friend….was the hardest thing he’d ever done. “Clark, there’s…something I need to tell you.”
Clark moved closer to Bruce. “Okay, but Bruce. I need to say something first….” He slowly grabbed onto Bruce’s hand, and smiled brightly when Bruce didn’t pull away. “Look, there’s a….secret that I’ve been keeping, it’ll change everything, but I need to tell you.”
Bruce lowered his gaze, “Clark…”
“Please, let me finish.” And Bruce did, he kept quiet so Clark could speak. The man of steal swallowed dryly. He took off his glasses and closed his eyes as he spoke, “Bruce, I’m…..I’m Superman!” He couldn’t see his soulmate’s reaction.
Bruce’s face remained neutral, well, at least he knew Kal wasn’t having it easy either. “I know.”
Clark’s eyes snapped open, “WHAT? How do you…”
Bruce freed his hand from Clark’s grip. “First, this thing on my wrist is definitely some alien langue…Kryptonian I presume?”
Superman was still shocked at his soulmate’s indifference, “Ye-yeah.”
Bruce looked down at a his wrists at the words he’d spend years looking at, “What does it say?”
Kal’s voice was rough, “It’s….its my name.”
Bruce raised an eyebrow, “Kal-El?” Great, he’d been walking around with his best friend turned crush’s name on his wrist.
Kal tilted his head, “How do you know that?” Only his closest friends and the leagues members knew his Kryptonian name.
Bruce sighed, “Because I have a secret too.” He walked over to the clock on the wall of his study, an entrance to the batcave.
Kal’s heart skipped a beat, “What is it?” He thought again about the rumors that Bruce Wayne funded Batman. Could it be? Did Bruce know Batman? And worse, had Batman told Bruce sensitive information about the leaguers? That’d be the worst betrayal Kal could imagine.
Bruce kept his eyes on the clock, “I think it’s best if I show you.” And he pressed a secret button on the clock.
Kal looked at the clock, “What do you…” and suddenly, the clock started moving upwards traveling an opening on the wall. An elevator!
The elevator opened and Bruce walked in, “Follow me…” he starred at Clark with hopeful eyes.
Kal didn’t speak, but he entered the elevator and let the doors shut. The ride was quiet, like their earlier elevator venture. Though this time they were going down instead of up. After a minute the elevator stoped and opened into the batcave. It was the upper elevator, it was located on the upper lever of the cave that overlooked the lower floor.
Kal walked out and onto the cold floor of the batcave. He stated in awe at the floor below them, he could see the Batmobile, a wall lined with super suits, and a giant monitor. “So it’s true….” he uttered in disbelief, “Bruce Wayne funds Batman.”
Bruce laughed bitterly, he’d officially broken Superman! “I fund Batman…because I am Batman.”
Clark’s mind stopped, his heart stopped, the world stopped. “Wha….”
Bruce stepped a little closer, “..I’m Batman.”
Clark held onto the guardrail of the second floor for support, “You, you cant be…” There was no way, Bruce Wayne couldn’t possibly be..
Bruce just stepped closer, “Listen to my heart beat Kal, it’s me.”
So Clark did, he closed his eyes and listened to his soulmate’s heartbeat for the first time. But it wasn’t the first time, because Bruce Wayne…..had Batman’s heartbeat. “It’s you. Oh my god Bruce Wayne is Batman!”
“Yes, I am” Bruce confirmed, not much else he could say.
Kal’s mind spun. If Bruce was Batman that meant he was fully aware of Conner’s identity. And his four sons…..four…”Wait, but if you’re Batman that would mean….” And as if reading his mind, a voice from the lower floor shouted.
“Hey Boy Scout!” It was Red Hood or better, Jason Todd in his Red Hood suit but holding his helmet in his hands.
“He ain’t the only hero around here” popped out Dick Grayson in his Nightwing suit, without his mask. Then Robin and Red Robin appeared too, and both without their masks.
Kal stared blankly at the four boys. The four boys he’d seen sitting on a couch, he’d seen them defeat countless dangerous villains in their young lives. He scanned over them, “Nightwing, Red Hood, Robin, and Red Robin.”
“We’re here too” came another voice from the dressing room. It was Red Arrow, or better Roy Harper in his suit. And Starfire in her fighting gear.
Clark’s eyes snapped to them, “Red Arrow….Starfire.” He watched as Starfire flew to Nightwing’s side and kissed his cheek, and Ref Arrow went to stand next to Jason.
Bruce’s earlier words rang in his mind, “My two eldest sons found their soulmates…” he turned to Bruce, “You’re…”
“Son and daughter in law?” Bruce finished for him. “Yes, they are.”
“And…”
“I’m here too!” Superboy was the last to come out of the dressing room.
“Conner.” Kal watched as Superboy flew over to Red Robin, or Tim Drake. Clark had seen them dance together at the gala before he left, he hoped he wasn’t reading too deeply into things.
“Clark” was all Superboy said. Conner knew this wasn’t about him, it was Bruce’s moment.
Kal couldn’t stop starring at Bruce, as if trying to mush his vision of Bruce and Batman into one. “But your Batman?”
“Yes I am” Bruce repeated.
“But how?”
Bruce gave him an incredulous look, “I dress as a bat and fight crime in Gotham, what’s there to understand?”
Kal wanted to face palm himself, “I told you who I was less than a year after meeting you…and you never trusted me…” he sounded genuinely upset.
Bruce knew that soft hearted Superman would be upset. But nonetheless, “I had my reasons.”
Kal let go of the railing and stepped closer to Bruce, “Were you ever gonna tell me?”
Bruce didn’t feel intimidated at all, “I was going to tell you….then you died. Then I was going to tell you yesterday at the gala…but you left.”
Kal stopped in his tracks, “You were gonna tell me before I died?”
Bruce looked off to the side, “Yes.”
Kal put a hand on his chin, “At the meeting, when you said you understood…..Batman has a kid with a villain?”
“You told him about me” Damian shouted from the lower level, the kids could pretty much hear the whole conversation.
Bruce looked down the railing to his son, “Just that you were my son.” And Damian glared daggers at him, he wasn’t ashamed of being Bruce’s child, but he wasn’t a fan of the whole story being told to others.
But sadly, Kal didn’t get the memo. He just kept staring at Bruce as pieces kept falling into place. “That’s why you said I couldn’t judge you! Cause I have a child with Luthor.”
Conner cringed at the mention of Luthor, while Damian just got more irritated and pulled his sword out of its hild, “Don’t compare the Ghul name to that filth!”
That name, that could only mean…”You had a kid with Talia!”
Damian snarled, “Keep my mother’s name out of your mouth alien!” Sure, he kinda hated his mom, but she had birthed him and raised him, trained him. He wouldn’t allow for to be disrespected.
“So you’re the father of Ghul’s mysterious grandson?” He couldn’t believe it. It was well known that Ra’s al Ghul had a daughter and a mysterious grandson, but no one knew the boy’s identity.
“That’s it!” And Damian leaped into the air, ready to attack the Kryptonian yet again.
“Grab him!” Dick yelled before Damian would get far.
And so while Clark and Bruce stared at each other on the balcony. Jason and Dick had to hold down an angry Damian while Tim tried to take his sword away.
Conner looked at Starfire and Red Arrow worriedly, though both their expressions suggested this was a normal occurrence. “Should we…”
“Don’t worry, they got it!” Red Arrow said. So Conner just watched as the brothers fought each other.
Bruce watched the chaos unfolding on the lower level of his cave, that was exactly why he’d built the kids their own side of the cave. He looked over to Clark, “Like I said, drugged!”
And Clark was still talking, “I still can’t believe it’s you. You flirted with me in public! Several times, and you were drunk. Do you even remember that?”
Bruce clenched his teeth. Well he had done that, even if , “For the record I wasn’t…”
Clerk didn’t let him finish, “How could the world’s greatest detective and the world’s dumber billionaire be the same person!” Bruce froze, “And you took Conner. You adopted my son, knowing I was sorry, knowing I was looking for him. And you didn’t tell me, I had to find out at a public event! You just adopt kids for them to join you in cleaning up Gotham!”
And boy did he regret those words as soon as they came out of his mouth and he saw how Bruce’s entire demeanor changed. He looked like he’d just been punched in the gut several times.
But he didn’t get to apology before Damian’s foot made contact with his torso, sending the distracted Kryptonian tumbling towards the wall.
“You don’t disrespect my family in my home and get away with it!” Damian shouted as he pressed both feet against Superman to propel himself forward and land in front of Bruce, sword raised.
Bruce just stood there. Unmoving, this was why, this was why he’d never told the league. The kids…the Titans understood, they understood his struggles. They understood having to prove their place, to prove that they belonged on the team, to be taken seriously amongst other heroes. The kids had all though him posing as an idiot billionaire was the most hilarious thing in the world, Garfield had even asked to film a video for his vlog of him ‘interviewing’ Bruce Wayne, the kids had all cracked up by the end and the video never for uploaded.
They understood. But the others never would. They’d judge him, why would the world’s greatest detective portray himself in a such a way. It didn’t help that his teammates had mentioned him in conversation.
Hal had once mentioned that Bruce Wayne had to be the dumbest person in his cluster of the galaxy. Oliver had mentioned being friends with Bruce Wayne and Hawkgirl had asked how he was able to put up with that. But the worse had definitely been the time they were stranded on a spaceship for fifteen hours in outer space and someone proposed they played the game ‘fuck, marry, kill’ with celebrities, he’d heard things that…..let’s just say it was good thing Billy Betson had exams and couldn’t go on the mission.
Clark would never want to have a relationship with him. He’d marry off all his kids and end up alone in the manor with Alfred. But at least he’d get a few half-human half-tamaranian grandkids, a few grandkids that Roy and Jason would likely adopt off the streets, well who knows what kind of kids Tim would have, and all types of animals that Damian would adopt. But he’d be alone…that other half of the closet would never be full, the sink would never hold another toothbrush, and his mattress would never hold another person at night…
Bruce was so deep in his mind that he didn’t register when Damian pushed Clark down the railing, sending both of them falling towards the lower level of the cave.
“Can we get involved now?” Conner asked as Damian raised his sword.
“Yes” Tim yelled as he ran towards the pair.
Damian made a cut on Clark’s shoulder, and it actually cut because he’d picked up his sword that was incrystaled with Kryptonite.
“Shit he’s got kryptonite” Jason yelled as he ran too.
“Damian stop” Tim tried to immobilize his brother with his bow-staff.
“I get wanting to punch him, calm down” Jason asserted the cut Damian had made as Clark started getting up.
“He insulted father…” Damian shifted his body weight to get out of Tim’s grip and toss Tim aside.
“Tim!” Conner flew to catch Tim before he could fall.
“Thanks Con” Tim smiled at his crush.
“Always.”
And so Damian tried to attack Superman again, so Red Arrow and Red Hood to try and hold him back.
Dick was going to intervene and stop his younger brother from harming Superman, but Kori stopped him with a hand in his shoulder. He turned to her with a raised eyebrow.
“Dick..” and Kori pointed to Bruce still gripping the railing.
Dick’s heart constricted, Bruce had pretty much just gotten yelled out and sort of rejected by his soulmates. “Can you get me up there?”
“Of course..” so she floated Dick up to the platform on the second floor of the cave.
He stepped onto the platform and rushed over to his father, who was still spiraling. Dick tried to shake Bruce’s shoulder to snap him out of it, but it wasn’t working, “Bruce…Bruce….BRUCE!”
Bruce finally blinked back to life, “Dick…?”
Dick’s eyes were filled with worry as he grabbed onto Bruce’s shoulders, “Are you okay?”
He felt a little lightheaded but he refused to show it, “I…I’m alright.”
Dick didn’t fully believe it, but he could work with that. “Good, don’t worry. We can fix this…” he looked down at Tim and Roy pining Damian down, “..we just gotta keep Damian from killing Clark though.”
Bruce just nodded, “Let’s go.” But they took the staircase, Dick stating guard at Bruce’s side in case he fell. Slowly, they made their way to the chaos.
Tim and Roy were pinning Damian down, Conner was putting away with the Kryptonite sword so I’d stop affecting Superman. Kori was asking Clark if he was okay, but thankfully Damian had only gotten a few cuts in. And Jason was standing in between Damian and Clark, glaring daggers at the alien.
Bruce walked over to the two boys holding his youngest down, “Let him go boys.”
Tim and Roy looked uncertainly, “But…”
“Let him go” Bruce repeated, so they did.
Damian brushed off his clothing as he got up from the other’s hold, then Bruce knelt down to speak to his son eye to eye. “Damian, I thought we were working on your anger.”
Damian clenched his fists, “I didn’t like how he spoke of my mother…..he insulted you.”
Bruce couldn’t admit that he felt a little joy from this, it was extremely rare for Damian to showcase his emotions. “Still, I appreciate the sentiment but you can’t just attack anyone with your sword.”
Damian pressed his lips tightly, “Fine.”
Bruce stood back up and then turned to his soulmate, bleeding from his shoulder. “And Clark, if you wanted to make me regret my actions I advise you to stop. I never regret taking in a child who needed a home.”
Clark shook his head, “That wasn’t your call to make”
Bruce’s eyes were cold, “Was I supposed to let you send him away? Besides, he’s free to leave if he wants.”
“Hey! I…I’m here you know” Conner spoke up. Were they fighting because of him? Bruce was about to loose his soulmate because of him? He didn’t want them to fight because of him.
Bruce just sighed, “I think you should go.”
Clark’s heart clenched, he’d hurt his soulmate. He’d said it all wrong, he didn’t mean to hurt his soulmate, he was just processing things and I’d come out wrong! Terribly wrong! He listened for Bruce’s heart beat and it was weaker…not it’s usually vibrant and lively self. His voice was soft, “Bruce…”
“I’ve said what I had to. Now you know, I’m Batman. I’m not quitting the league but I don’t want anyone else to know who I am…I hope you can respect that.” He turned to his oldest, “Dick, you’re in charge.”
The room went dead quiet and Dick’s eyes widened, “Where are you going?”
Bruce lowered his gaze, “I’m tired, Im going back upstairs.” He then turned towards the staircase that the boys had taken. He couldn’t hold it in anymore, he was breaking…but he couldn’t let Clark see it, he couldn’t let the kids see it. So he forced his body to move up the stairs back to the house.
As soon as the doors upstairs clicked shut Dick turned to Clark with outrage, “You stupid….”
But Clark was gone.
He’d used his super speed to leave the scene.
The batkids stared at each other, one just as lost as the other. Then Damian broke the silence, “You coward!”
Notes:
I hope you all enjoyed (Yes im aware some of you may be upset by what happened).
Next chapter is gonna be so much fun, im excited to write it. The Lex plot will intensify!
Should I give a few spoilers?
I'll give you two, 1. Superboy is gonna get called by someone and 2. Clark will get an unexpected visitor at his apartment. That's all your getting
I like adding musical numbers to my stories, I actually wrote an entire song for my other fic...well just the lyrics but still. So I wanted to include one here. I watched that reel and was like..."I gotta add this now."
I hope to get the next chapter done maybe by Saturday, so this is all for now. See you all next chapter, and thanks for reading!
Edit, I can’t believe this month turned one month old. Like I can’t believe how much I’ve written in a month
Chapter 18: I Hope It’s Not My Fault!
Summary:
Our boys get some guidance from their parents.
The kids are torn between trying to help Bruce, guilt, and wanting to tear Clark apart.
Notes:
Hi guys, welcome to chapter 18. Hope yall had a happy Halloween. Not much else to say, let’s go
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After leaving Wayne Manor Clark flew away from Gotham. He was still bleeding from his shoulder, but the rays of sunlight would soon heal him. He felt like crying, he wanted to pinch himself for hurting Bruce. He wanted to take back everything he’d said, it came out wrong. He was just processing everything. He didn’t mean to make Bruce upset.
He didn’t want to go back to his apartment, he couldn’t even talk to any of his friends like Barry because he couldn’t reveal Bruce’s identity.
So he flew to the one place where he felt the safest and most welcome. He flew to Smallville, straight to his parent’s farm. He got there fairly quickly and tried his best to fix his appearance before knocking on his parent’s door.
When he knocked, his mother opened the door. “Clark! Dear what happened to you” Clark hadn’t realized his appearance was that bad, he’d fixed up his clothes but his eyes were puffy and his hair was a total mess. And of course, a mother’s instincts always know.
“I messed up Ma…I messed up.”
Martha hugged him tightly, “Come here sweetheart, what happened?”
“Martha is that…..holy moly, son what happened to you?” Jonathan asked as he saw his wife hugging their distraught son.
Clark hugged his mother, being mindful of his strength, “I messed up and I don’t know what to do.”
Ma patted his back, “Okay sweetheart, sit down on the couch and let’s talk.”
It felt like deja vu from a few weeks ago, to when Clark came to visit them after Superboy had run away. That felt like almost a lifetime away.
“Is this about that boy again?” Pa asked Clark when he sat down.
“Superboy? No it’s not about him, though actually I found him.”
Martha smiled, “Oh! Did you make up with him?” She had hoped that her son had made up with his child.
“Sort of….not really. And he goes by Conner now.”
Jonathan hummed, “Conner, that’s a nice name. And where is he? We wanna meet the kid?”
Clark swallowed, “Batman adopted him.”
Both his parents stared blankly at him, “Excuse me?”
Clark smiled awkwardly, “He’s living in Gotham now.”
Martha clasped her hands together, “Well, but you will bring him here so we can meet him right?”
Clark’s heart felt warm by his mother’s words, she barely questioned that Superboy was living with Batman of all people. She just wanted to meet her grandkid. “I’ll do my best. But that’s not why I’m here.”
“Then what happened?”
Clark ripped out the bandage, “I met my soulmate!”
“What?”
“I met my soulmate” he repeated, and was nearly tackled by his Ma.
“Oh sweetheart congratulations! I’m so happy for you.”
Jonathan hugged him as well, “Congratulations son, we’ve been waiting years for this.” Which they had, they’d always imagined seeing their little boy get married.
Clark blushed, “Thanks.”
“So what’s her name?” Jonathan asked. He assumed that Clark’s soulmate was a woman, since his son had always dated women.
Clark gulped, “Well he’s a man actually. His name is Bruce.”
Martha’s smile never deteriorated, “Oh he’s a man? That’s fine sweetheart. I’m sure you’ll be very happy together.”
“Maybe…”
“Oh and you can adopt many kids for us to spoil, right Jon?”
“That’s right.”
And Clark only got flustered, “Well actually Bruce kind of already did that?”
“What do ya mean?”
“He has four kids…” he told them, “….all adopted” he added quickly.
Jonathan scratched the back of his neck, “Wow, that’s a lot.”
“Clark, is he married?” Martha asked him next. It was unusual for single people to adopt that many kids, actually, it was rare for them to adopt at all.
Clark proudly shook his head, “No, he’s single.” Yep, single. He was single and maybe he’d stay single if Clark wasn’t able to fix things.
Martha’s eyes glistened, “Wow, a single man adopted four kids. Oh he must have a heart of gold that one.” She sounded delighted. So far it seemed like Clark’s would get the family he’d always wanted.
“What’s his name again?”
“Bruce.”
Jonathan nodded, “Bruce Kent, doesn’t sound that great but it’ll catch on.”
“Or maybe Clark Wayne.” Clark seriously doubted that Bruce would be willing to change his last name.
“Bruce Wayne, that’s your soulmate?”
Martha put a hand on her chin deep in thought, “I feel like I’ve heard that name before.”
“He’s famous. He’s from Gotham, he owns a business there” that was a good way to summarize it.
“Oh how wonderful. What else?”
Clark lowered his gaze, “Well I found out today that he’s sort of…. Batman.”
“Batman?”
“Your soulmate is Batman?” Jonathan bore a shocked expression.
But his wife was the complete opposite, “Well that's incredible!”
And that made Clark confused, “What?”
“You and Batman are friends right? So you already know your soulmate.”
Clark bit his lip, “I don’t know. I’ve known him as Batman, but I don’t know who he really is.”
Martha smiled brightly at him as she grabbed onto Jonathan’s hand, “Well that’s the beauty of finding your soulmate, you get to find out everything about them.”
“B-But we had a fight. And I may have insulted him…” he felt embarrassed. Maybe he shouldn't have left, he should have gone after Bruce.
Martha gave him a sympathetic look, “Aw Clark, you think your Pa and I don’t fight? Soulmates fight sweetheart, you have to be willing to armed things.”
Clark shook his head, “I don’t know how to do that?”
“How about lunch?” Pa offered, “Good food always helps ya think!”
Clark laughed, “I’d love some lunch.”
And so Clark had lunch with his parents, he had to formulate a plan on how to apologize and work things out with Bruce. Sure, he wasn’t a fan of Bruce’s public persona, but he’d always admired Batman and Batman always had a reason for doing something. So Bruce had to have a reason for all his actions, what could his reasoning have been for flirting with Clark? Who knows. But he was ready to find out!
—————————————————
-Back in Gotham-
The kids were all still in their suits in the batcave, no one knew what to do now that Bruce had gone into what they all liked to call ‘shutdown mode’. Tim and Conner were sitting at one of the couches while Kori and Dick were sitting at the other. Jason was still pacing while Roy sat at the bat computer, spinning around on Bruce’s spinning chair. And Damian was lying down with his cow.
“Why did you pick up the Kryptonite sword? That stuff affects you!” Tim scolded Connor.
Conner pinched the bridge of his nose, “I know, but I have to do it if I want to build up immunity.” He had to be the absolute best, he had a strange feeling in his gut that Lex Luthor was planning something, he had to be prepared.
Tim huffed in frustration, “I know, we’ll work on that. But you have to do it under a controlled environment, what if you get hurt?” He looked at Conner with genuine concern.
Conner saw the worry in Tim’s eyes. Gosh he wanted to tell Tim how much he loved staring into his blue eyes, but now wasn’t the time. “I’m sorry, I won’t do that again.”
Tim smiled a little, “Good.”
Conner looked down at his lap. So many thoughts running through his mind. Bruce and Clark had fought because of him. Clark had been mad that Bruce hadn’t told him that he was hosting Conner. Was it his fault? Was he the reason Bruce fought with his soulmate? He sniffled sadly at the thought.
“Hey, are you crying?” Tim moved closer to Conner and wrapped an arm around the Kryptonian’s shoulders.
Conner’s eyes were slightly watered, “They fought because of me, Clark got mad that Bruce adopted me. But I told him at the gala, "I choose to stay here, I choose!” He laid his head on Tim’s shoulder for comfort.
Tim understood and wrapped his other arm around Conner, feeling slightly guilty at being happy at the contact. “Hey. Clark knows that, he’s not mad at you. He’d just be a little upset at Bruce. You didn’t do anything wrong Conner.”
Conner looked into Tim’s eyes through strands of his hair, “Thanks Tim!”
Dick sat with his knees to his chest, his mind was swirling. He felt guilty, guilty for Bruce’s pain.
Kori noticed her boyfriend’s distress, “Are you alright Dick?”
Dick shook his head, “No Star, I’m not.”
Kori put a calming hand on his shoulder, “Why are you crying?”
Dick’s mouth felt dry, “Because….I told Bruce that I wanted him to find his soulmate. I told him that I wanted him to have someone, that I wanted him to find his soulmate so he’d have someone to spend his life with after me and the others left home.” He’d said that to his dad so many times over the years. “Then he finds his soulmate and they have a fight! I feel awful.”
Kori’s eyes widened and she hugged him tightly, “Oh Dick, none of this is your fault. We couldn’t have known that it would go down like this.” She ran her hand through his hair, a gesture she knew always helped him calm his mind.
Jason stopped pacing when he saw the state everyone else was in. He didn’t feel guilty, he felt angry. Angry at Clark for his words, for saying that Bruce only adopted kids to help him clean up Gotham. As if Dick hadn’t chosen to become the first Robin, as if Jason didn’t chose to become the Boy Wonder, as if Tim hadn’t practically forced his way into becoming Robin, and as if….well Damian kept saying that he had to be Robin to take over the title of Batman one day, though everyone knew he just wanted to own the Batmobile one day. But they’d all chosen this life, Bruce had always given the option to stay out of it, to just stay in the manor with Alfred and keep it secret.
“We should go after him!” Damian was the one to voice Jason’s thoughts. He’d gotten over feeling insulted, but he still had a few words to say to the man of steel.
“We are not hunting down Superman, Damian” Dick spoke up. Even in his turmoil he still maintained a voice of reason.
Damian shrugged, “Have it your way.” If anything he wanted to confront how much of a coward Superman is. Back when Conner had come to him for dating advice, Damian had thought that Conner’s cowardice probably came from Lex Luthor. But now he concluded that it had come from Superman himself.
All heads and eyes turned when they heard the sound of the secret door at the top of the stairs being opened. Then they heard footsteps coming down the stairs.
“Bruce?” Jason called out hope if their father was ready to talk.
“Incorrect” came from a voice that was definitely not Bruce’s.
Jason felt a little disappointed, “Oh Alfred….wheres Bruce?”
Alfred reached the bottom of the staircase, “Master Bruce locked himself in his study. Said he needed to be alone.” Code for Bruce went into his shutdown mode and could stay in his room for who knows how long. His record was four days straight, which none of the boys knew at the time but had been after Bruce got back from his one night stand with Talia.
“We should go check on him,” Jason urged.
Roy practically jumped off the spinning chair, “Jay wait, look ... .I know how he must be feeling.” He chose his words carefully, “Just….give him some space. Let him cool off, he’ll come to us when he’s ready.”
“So what do we do now?” Tim asked the group, still holding Conner though nobody commented.
“Well you could all come eat the lunch I’ve prepared” Alfred suggested, though his tone made it clear that it was an order not a request.
Jason shook his head, “I’m not…”
Alfred shut that down real quick, “Don’t you dare give me that excuse. It is bad enough that Master Bruce will likely go on a hunger and sleep strike for the foreseeable future, I will not tolerate the same from you.”
Jason scoffed, “Fine, we’ll come eat lunch.”
“I think eating would do us all some good,” Kori said, still weaving a finger through Dick’s black hair.
Alfred in satisfaction, “Good. Come eat, and we’ll decide what steps to take next.”
And so Alfred successfully got all the kids up to the dining room. He was irritated at the situation as-well, but anger would get them nowhere. He first had to make sure the kids didn’t do anything rash, and then make sure that Bruce didn’t pass out from a lack of nutrition or dehydration in his sulking.
So Alfred served the entire course meal he had prepared to the kids, and even though the boys didn’t eat much, at least they were eating. He then quietly excused himself from the dining room and headed to the back doors of the manors. He took a deep breath and started to cross though the grounds of the estate, he had to make sure his eldest boy was doing okay….
—————————————————
After leaving the batcave, Bruce had gone up to his study but he didn’t stay there for long. He’d pressed himself against the wooden door of his study and felt tears rush down his face. He felt his chest constrict and the thought that Clark could be very well listening in to it only made things worse.
He needed air, he needed clarity, he needed to breathe and think over the situation. So he went to the quietest place in the manor grounds, a place he often went to when he needed to get things off his chest….
So now he was, staring in front of two graves that he often came to when he needed to clear his mind, two graves that read “Martha Wayne” and “Thomas Wayne.”
Bruce’s legs felt wobbly as he got down on his knees to be closer to the graves, “Mom, dad……I have news.” His hand moved over the top of his mother’s gravestone.
He decided to start with the good news, “I adopted another son, his name is Conner. You both would like him, he’s kind and he’s a great kid.” He knew his parents would like Conner, he knew they’d love all his kids. He wished they had been there to see their grandsons grow up.
He moved his hand over his father’s gravestone, “Dick is getting engaged soon. I’ll let him and Kori have the greatest wedding Gotham has ever seen. I wish you could be here to see it, my oldest is getting married.” His son was getting married before him, but maybe he’d never get married. Maybe Clark wouldn’t want to marry him.
Clark…
Bruce’s voice cracked as he continued, “I finally did it…I found my soulmate….But I don’t think we can have what you had….” He remembered the day when his parents had first told him what soulmates were, when they’d told him that his soulmate was out there somewhere and that they’d find each other one day. When they told him that meeting your soulmate was one of the best feelings in the world.
Bruce had witnessed that amazing feeling. He’d seen in Dick’s eyes when he first met Kori, he’d seen in the way Roy desperately helped them search for Jason when he came back from the dead, and he saw it in the way Conner and Tim looked at each other. But he hadn’t felt that with Clark, he’d felt hope…he’d met himself believing that they could make things work..but the feeling had dwindled by now.
Bruce held back a tear, “It’s okay, I don’t need a soulmate. I have the company, my mission, and my kids…” he clutched his father’s headstone to ground himself.
He looked down at his bare wrist, he’d been carrying Clark’s name on his body, he’d longed to meet his soulmate at the same time he’d been suiting up to meet Superman for Justice League meetings. Yet he’d crossed Clark off, he managed to cross his soulmate out of the list of suspects.
“Why did the universe pair me with Clark?” He looked up at the sky as if the dark grey clouds floating over Gotham would answer him.
Bruce had been lost in his thoughts when he’d heard his butler's voice behind him, “Master Bruce?”
“Alfred!?” He wiped off the tears that had rolled down his cheeks. “How did you know I was here?”
Alfreds approached him with careful steps, “I know you well enough I suppose, I assumed you’d want to tell them the news.” Bruce knew exactly who Alfred meant by ‘them’.
“What news?”
Alfred shook his head and crouched down to Bruce’s level, “They’d be happy to know you’ve found your fated partner.”
“Why? My life partner thinks I’m an idiot…” he felt a pang on his soul when he said that.
“That’s not true!” Alfred said.
“If I was just Bruce and he was just Clark things would be easy, but being Superman and Batman makes things….difficult.”
Alfred raised an eyebrow, “Difficult?”
“Impossible!” Bruce corrected, “Batman and Superman are friends, we always worked well as a team. But Bruce Wayne, he just sees me as an idiot! He’ll never see them as the same person…” Would he ever accept them as the same? Would he ever look at Batman the same knowing who the man behind the cowl was?
Alfred put a hand under his chin, “Perhaps that is because he’s only seen the parts of you you’ve allowed him to see.”
The comment made Bruce’s mind stop, “What?”
“You’ve only ever shown him the Batman and the….public version of Bruce Wayne. But he hasn’t seen the real you yet.”
But those were the only sides he could show. He had to be Batman during missions, had to be the cold, distant, and calculated sake knight. And he had to be Brucie Wayne, had to play the part of the dumb billionaire to keep his identity and family safe. Soe Clark who he really was? He didn’t even know who he really was half the time.
Alfred continued, “He hasn’t seen the great father you are, the man who lets his son begin to come into his home, the man who stays up for days when…”
“But I’ve messed up Alfred” Bruce cut him off. “I’ve made so many mistakes with Dick, I wasn’t able to save Jason, I’ve nearly gotten Tim killed, I’m…not proud of how Damian came into this world, and none of my relationships have ever worked out.” He tried, he really tried. Last time it had been Selina, he’d thought that maybe he’d even be able to tell her who he was, but of course it didn’t work out. “What if it doesn’t work out with Clark…”
Alfred sighed, “Bruce, relationships…take time, and not just the romantic ones. Recall how long it took Master Dick to adjust to living at the manor, or how long it took Master Jason to accept that Master Tim had taken the title of Robin, or how long it took Masters Roy and Kori to be comfortable with staying over.” All of which were true.
“Give Master Kent some time. I believe you both need to have a proper conversation….preferably without the children present.” Not having to clean blood off the floor of the bat cave was very welcome.
Bruce laughed bitterly, “Thank you Alfred.” Cause maybe Alfred was right, he had to talk to Clark again. He had to explain himself, and he had to have a good relationship with Superman. Even if they never got together romantically they still had to work well together in the field and somewhat coparent a kid.
Alfred smiled, “Anytime master Bruce.” He then got up, slowly so as to not hurt himself. “Are you coming inside?”
Bruce turned back to the gravestones, “I think I’ll stay here a bit longer.” He wanted to be sowed to his parents for a bit longer. “Where are the boys?”
“Having lunch.”
Bruce gulped, “Could you please not tell them I’m here.”
“I’ll keep it secret if you promise to eat something when you come in” Alfred offered an ultimatum.
Bruce chucked, “I promise Alfred.” Because he hadn’t eaten since last night’s snacks at the gala.
Alfred’s eyes were skeptical, “You better keep it!”
—————————————————
And later that day, Bruce had come inside, he ate lunch like he’d promised Alfred but still stayed away in his study. The kids tried to talk to him but he just told them he needed space and wanted to be alone, which the kids respected..
But when night came, his solitary resolve cracked. When the kids all showed up on his door in pajamas and carrying pillows he had to let them in. And Bruce’s bedroom held eight sleeping bodies that night, all huddled together on mismatched mattresses on the floor.
Notes:
I hope you liked this chapter. Ngl this one was kinda boring for me, okay not boring…I’m just very excited for the next one. Things get more interesting in chapter 19.
Edit- I cried writing this chapter guys, specifically during the part where Bruce talks to his parents. This makes it the second time I cry while writing this series!
This is all for now cause it’s late and I’m tired. See you next time!
Chapter 19: I Get Keycard Access!
Summary:
It's the day after Clark found out Bruce Wayne (his soulmate) is Batman! Let's see what's going on...
Packing suit cases?
Ring shopping?
Home invasions?
Protective Batboys
and shocking revelations!
Notes:
Hey guys, I know it's been a while. Unfortunately college had kept me busy. And this is an announcement, don't except a new chapter for the next two-ish weeks. Finals are starting next week so I'll be busy studying and keeping my anxiety in check. Anyhow, Ive been woking on this chapter periodically thoughout the week and now its finally finished so I hope you guys enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-The Next Morning in Smallville-
Clark had spent the night in Smallville with his parents. They’d help form his resolve that he’d have to talk to Bruce and make things right. That it wasn’t over. He wanted to give a relationship with Bruce a try, and he was willing to fight for it.
But in the early hours of the morning Clark knew he had to go back to Metropolis. He had to get his work in order and figure out how to approach Bruce. Would he go to Wayne Enterprises? Knock on his front door? Go see him as Batman during one of his patrols?
Before he left, his Ma gave him a warm blueberry pie to take home. She wrapped it tightly so he could carry it during flight. He gratefully took the pie and got dressed in his super suit to fly home. When he left, his Pa watched him for from his porch chair as his Ma went inside their house to tend to her kitchen. So he wished his Pa goodbye and flew back to his crampt but cozy apartment in Metropolis……
………
…..
…
“Is he gone yet?” Martha asked her husband as she turned off her oven.
“Yes Martha, he’s gone” Jon loudly let her know from the porch. But this point, Black was nothing more than a blue dot in the distant sky.
“Good…now come inside” Martha took off her cooking apron and walked over to their living room closet…
“What are you doing?” Jon asked as he came inside to find his wife taking things out of their clustered living room closet. Amongst Christmas and Halloween decorations littered around Martha pulled out two lightly dusted checkerboard patterned suitcases.
Martha held them up triumphantly, “Jonathan go pack your bags.”
Jon looked at his wife with a stunned expression, “Where are we going?” They hadn’t traveled anywhere since….well since Clark had died, but that wasn’t really a vacation.
“We have to go to Gotham” Martha announced.
“…What?”
Martha put the suitcases down, “Our Clark needs help with his soulmate, we have to help them.” Her poor boy was having issues talking to his soulmate, and from what Clark had said this Bruce Wayne also had difficulty discussing feelings. They needed some help, and she would be damned if she just sat in her home without doing anything to help these lovers work out their issues.
Jon pinched the bridge of his nose, “You want to needle in his relationship?”
Martha shook her head, “No, I just want to give them some guidance. And I want to meet our grandkids of course.”
“You know they ain’t married right?”
“I know…” she waved him off and started heading to their room to grab some clothes. “But I know Clark will want to be…those kids are going be our grand babies.” Bruce had four kids, and Martha wanted to meet them all. She believed in adoption, and wanted to meet the kind man who opened his house to four young boys who needed a home. And she also had to meet Clark’s son Conner. She wondered if he looked like his father…Well his Kryptonian father, she’s have to compare him to Clark’s teenage photos.
“How long are we staying?” Jon asked as he followed after her to their room. He’d even picked up the suitcases, he knew arguing with her was futile.
“How ever long it takes” she opened the doors to their closet and started pulling out some clothes.
Jon sighed, “So…long?”
Martha gave him a stern look, “You act like your son can’t fly you here from Metropolis in less than a minute.”
He chucked and laid the suitcases over their bed, “So we’re really going to Gotham?”
Martha smiled and nodded, “Yes, now start packing!”
—————————————————
-Meanwhile at Wayne Manor-
Bruce woke up on the floor of his room. Lying right at the line where two mattresses met, surrounded by all his children. He wiggled out of bed without waking anyone up and went into his bathroom. Talking to Alfred had helped him, he had to give Clark time to digest things, then he’d show him who he really was. He’d let Clark see all his sides and decide if he wanted to get involved. He’d show him the bat, the business, the detective, the father, the insomniac, the workaholic, the playboy, all of it.
But that wouldn’t be today. Today he had other plans. Today had already been promised to someone else….
Later that morning
The family had all sat down for breakfast together, none of the kids mentioned the events of the day before. Bruce seemed very…off. He seemed a little upset, but not by his usual levels of brooding. So they ate quietly, Bruce was eating, willingly! No one would dare to ruin this.
When they were done, all the kids started getting up but Bruce called out to his son, “Dick, can you stay…”
Dick was surprised that Bruce wanted to talk, “Sure…” it could go very well or terribly.
“Good luck!” Jason mouthed as he guided Roy out of the dinning room.
“Wonder what he wants” Tim mumbled under his breath to Conner.
Kori gave Dick a supportive look while Damian glared at both of them.
After the kids shut the door to the dinning room, Bruce spoke again, “You should go get dressed.”
Dick blinked at him, “Why?” Where did Bruce wanna go? He’d had to stop Bruce from hurting himself in the past…especially after Jason died. What if he….
Bruce raised an eyebrow, as if Dick was the one not making any sense. “I’m taking you ring shopping aren’t I?”
“We’re going?!” Dick’s voice grew louder. So he fights with his soulmate and that gets him in a wedding mood?
“Do you not want me to?”
Dick threw his hands in the air, “N-no….it’s just….i didn’t think you’d want to after…”
Bruce got up from the table, “Of course I want to.”
Dick gave him a questioning look, “Are you sure you’re up to this?”
“Why wouldn’t I be?”
Dick sighed, “Bruce I don’t want you to use this as an excuse to not think about Clark, it’s not fair to me..” Of course he wanted Bruce to take him, of course he wanted his dad there for such an important moment in his life. The backup plan was to take Jason with him…it was better than Damian…but on second thought maybe he’d just take Alfred.
Bruce stepped closer to his son, “Dick, your my son and I promised you I’d take you ring shopping. I promise I would take you and I’ll be damned if I let anyone ruin this day for us. Today is about you!”
Dick gave him a smile, “Thanks Bruce.”
Bruce smiled in return, “Go get dressed, we have to leave soon. I know some jewelry stores we can go to.”
That part was a little surprising, Bruce didn’t often go out to buy jewelry, “…Okay.”
When Dick stepped out of the dinning room he was immediately berated with questions from the others who had stood guard outside.
“What did he want?” Jason asked.
“Does he want to get revenge?” Damian added.
“Is he okay?” Roy joined in.
“He’s fine, we’re going out…just us.”
“Where are you going?” Kori asked her boyfriend.
Oh shoot, he hadn’t come up with an excuse. Good thing he was great at improv, “I’m…im taking him somewhere.”
Damian looked at him skeptically, “That’s…”
But Kori jumped in and grabbed both of Dick’s hands, “That’s a wonderful idea. Yes, tou should take him somewhere to cheer him up.”
“Exactly…” Dick nodded awkwardly.
“You must go, we can watch the manor while you go” his girlfriend offered. She was amazing like that, if only she knew what Dick and Bruce would actually be doing.
So Dick went up to his room and got dressed. A simple button down blue shirt and jeans would have to do. Today was special, he couldn’t help but smile to himself. He had to find eh perfect ring, he knew he’d find it. It’d be like when a bride finds her wedding dress, Id be magical…at least that’s what his mom had said to him.
He finished getting ready and headed downstairs to where Bruce was already waiting for him in a business casual suit. Bruce looked up at him from the ground floor, “Ready?”
“Yep” Dick rushed down the stairs.
But before leaving, Bruce had to lay the ground rules. He lined up all the others and spoke firmly, “Now, everyone else. I don’t want any of you to leave this house without telling me first. And no going after Clark! Understood?” He emphasizes the last word with his Batman voice.
“Understood!” They all echoed, but might as well have been crossing their fingers behind their backs.
Bruce of course, pretended to believe them. “Good. And Alfred, we’ll be back for lunch.”
The butler hummed, “Very well master Bruce, have a good outing.”
So Bruce and Dick got into Bruce’s sleek black car and drove off…
“So, you know what kind of ring you want?” Bruce asked as he headed towards the highway.
Dick put his hand on his chin, “Should I give her two? One she can wear as Star fire and one as Kori?” He’d heard that some of the married heroes had two rings to help protect their identities.
Bruce smirked, “Save that for your wedding rings.”
Dick’s eyes snapped towards Bruce, “Good thinking.” How hasn’t he thought of that? Would it be a little pointless to wear a ring under his suit? Maybe, but he’d be willing to work out the details.
Then he thought about what the perfect ring for Kori would look like, “I was thinking a white gold band…and a blue stone.” He blushed a little at the word blue.
Bruce looked at him through the review mirror, “Blue?!”
Dick’s breath hitched for a second, “Y-yes.”
“One would assume maybe purple?” Bruce teased and Dick blushed a little harder.
“Well blue is close to purple” the younger shot back.
“It is…” he agreed, “But I think she’ll like blue.”
“Thanks Bruce…so where are we going?”
“The jewelry store where my parents used to shop” Bruce drove them into some of the older streets of Gotham.
“Your parents?” Dick was a little speechless. Bruce had already given his mother’s necklace and now taking him to where they used to buy jewelry! It was moments like this that made Dick wonder what having grandparents must be like, he’d never met his biological ones and obviously Bruce’s parents had already been dead for years when he got adopted. Most of his friends didn’t even have living parents so grandparents were almost non existent, but he’d still wondered what it would be like.
He’d heard stories, of grandmas baking fresh cookies, of grandpas teaching their grandkids how to do things around the house, of grandparents pulling out embarrassing photo albums of their kids. It sounded nice.
He had Alfred, and he’d heard the occasional embarrassing story about Bruce. But Alfred sometimes felt more like another parent in his life than a grandparent.
Bruce just kept talking about the store, “Yes, it’s nice and discrete. The employees don’t talk” and that was the best part.
“And why are we hiding?” Dick asked.
“Because tabloids would go crazy if Bruce Wayne was caused shopping for a wedding ring, or it could spoil your proposal!”
Dick clenched his teeth, “I hadn’t thought of that.” Yeah sometimes being the heir to a billionaire wasn’t that great.
They drove for around thirty minutes until Bruce stopped at an old modest looking building. It wasn’t flashy, just a simple “Rosewood Family Jewelry”. Bruce parked the car on parking spot near the store and headed inside the store. It was a tinted glass door, probably bullet proof too.
When the front door”s bell rang and the pair walked inside they were met with a male voice, “Oh Mr Wayne, didn’t think you’d be back so soon.”
Bruce smiled at the elder man who was cleaning a glass case with necklaces and chains inside, “Hello Leon.”
Dick was so confused, he gave Bruce a puzzled look, “Wait you came here recently?”
Bruce gave him a smug smile, “A few weeks.”
Leon left his cleaning materials down and walked to the store entrance to properly greet the pair, “Well it’s always nice to see a loyal customer, what can I help you with?”
“Im here because of my son actually” Bruce responded.
Leon assessed Dick looking up and down, after a silent minute he broke into a happy smile, “Oh, you must be….Richard. Correct?”
“Yes, how do you know?”
“Oh I remember because Bruce came here to buy a charm with that name engraved on it..” the vendor then looked towards Bruce, “First of many.”
And the puzzle pieces fell into place, “Wait! This is where you buy the charms for those bracelets?”
Bruce tiled his head, “This is where my father originally bought it.”
Leon nodded, “My father was the one to engrave Mr Wayne’s name on the first stone of that bracelet. I engraved all the others.” Most recently engraved the name ‘Conner’ into a n aquamarine stone. “Anyhow, what can I help you with?”
Dick swallowed, “I want o propose to my girlfriend.”
Leon clasped his hands together, “Oh a proposal! How wonderful, come here we have all sorts of rings..” He walked behind the vending counter and stated pointing out the engagement ring section. “Do you know her ring size?” Was the first and most important question.
Dick nodded, “Well I brought this” he reached into his pocket and pulled out a golden ring with a flower on it. He’d taken one of Kori’s older rings so she wouldn’t notice.
Leon’s eyes glistened, “Ah, smart man!” He’d lost count of the amount of boyfriends who’d come for engagement rings and didn’t know what ring size to buy. Leon carefully took the ring from Dick’s hand and brought out his measuring tool.
After figuring out that Kori’ was a ring size fourteen he asked the next question, “Are you looking for anything specific?”
“I wanted something with a blue stone” Dick said.
“Oh we have several!” Leon pointed to a specific section of rings, they were all arranged by color so all the blue stoned rings were together, “Here you can look at our designs.”
Dick looked over the rings, there were gemstones in all shades of blue and in all different shapes.
“Do you have a price in mind?” Leon asked.
Dick looked to Bruce who was staining behind him, “Do we?”
Bruce shook his head, “No, just pick whichever one you like.”
Dick didn’t have words…so he just turned back to the wedding rings.
—————————————————
-An Hour Earlier, at Wayne Manor-
Tim and Conner were up in Conner’s room preparing for their great escape. Tim was looking out the window to verify that Dick and Bruce had already left the manor’s grounds. Conner was shaking with anticipation as he paced around the room.
“Are they gone yet?” He asked Tim for the millionth time.
When the car was far enough away Tim turned to him and said, “Yes they’re gone!”
Conner smiled, “Great, time to go!”
So the two boys raced down the stairs and to the wall clock that hid the entrance to the batcave, they did their best to not attract attention, but as Tim pressed the button on the clock to open the secret door a voice came up behind them…
“And where exactly are you both going?” It was Jason!
Conner turned to him undeterred, “We’re gonna talk to Clark, I have to talk to him.”
Jason scrunched his nose, “Bruce said not to disturb him.”
Conner wore a playful smile, “Well I’m still biologically his kid, so I get to disturb him as much as I want.”
Jason chuckled, “I like your logic…” he then ruffled Conner’s hair, “..okay just don’t let Bruce find out.” Who was he to stop any of the others from breaking Bruce’s rules? Not like he hadn’t done it many times.
“He won’t if you don’t tell him” Tim gritted.
“I won’t” the older promised.
Tim nodded and then took Conner’s hand and rushed down the cave yelling, “To the batcave!”
They rushed down the stairs and to the dressing room so they could get into their costumes. Now, usually the boys and Bruce would change in the room multiple people at a time. Not like they’d never seen each other in underwear before. But Conner stayed outside while Tim changed, he didn’t trust himself to say something stupid if he saw Tim in just underwear. And Tim was silently grateful that Conner didn’t see him change, Con still hadn’t seen the scars all over his back, but worse would definitely have been his flustered face red as a tomato.
After Tim changed into his Red Robin suit, he left the changing room so Conner could change into Superboy. Conner took his suit off its display and quickly used his super speed to change. And when he came out Tim was holding up his mask, ready to place it over his eyes.
They stared into each other’s eyes for a silent moment. It was as if both understood the attraction that flower though them, but neither was ready to voice it.
“Alright let’s go” Tim spoke as he finally put his mask on.
“Uh where’s mine?” Conner’s mask hadn’t been with his suit. Though maybe he didn’t need the mask, he had the Kryptonian glasses to use in public.
Tim pulled a mask from his pocket, “Here, I made a new one..”
Conner took the mask and inspected it, “It has…it had eye holes!”
Tim blushed, “So you won’t have to take them off to use your laser vision, sorry I didn’t account for they earlier.”
Conner smiled at the sweetness and gladly put it on, “Thanks Tim.” Oh Tim was perfect, he cared about everything, the details, about comfort…perfect.
Conner then crouched down for Tim to get on his back, “Let’s get this over with…”
Tim didn’t hesitate. He quickly wrapped his arms around Conner’s neck and let Superboy wrap his arms under each of the other’s thighs.
“Ready?” Tim warped the still handing part of his legs around Conner’s middle for extra security, he could feel Conner’s quick heart beat and assumed it was nervousness at seeing Clark.
“I’m fine…” how could Tim not realize that he was the reason for Conner’s accelerated heart? Conner smiled though, “Air Conner, taking off!” And he took off into the air.
Conner flew them out of the batcave and out into the Gotham skyline, keeping them high enough to avoid detection of most people down below. They didn’t need anyone to post about their little outing online and have Bruce on their tales. It didn’t take long to reach the clean Metropolis skyline.
“I never noticed how different the cities smell” Tim spoke into Conner’s ear as he took in the clean air smell from Metropolis, so different to the gritty and…almost toxic air of Gotham city.
Conner chucked, “Welcome to Metropolis from above.”
“You used to fly over this place all the time huh.”
“Yeah” Conner looked down at a few familiar buildings. He could see the distant skyscraper of LexCorp and even Lex Luthor’s penthouse, a house he wished to never return to.
“You miss to this?” Tim suddenly asked.
Conner shook his head, “No, not by a long shot. So where’s Superman’s apartment?”
Tim recalled the gps coordinates he’d looked up for Clark Kent’s new apartment, “Not that far from here.”
So Tim guided his Kryptonian steed across the streets of Metropolis, until they reached an older building. An apartment complex where Superman resided.
Conner flew them to an alley where they could take off their suits and into the civilian outfits they’d brought along with them. They changed quickly and made their way to the apartment building.
The building was old, the paint on the outer walls was starting to chip away, but it was surprisingly cozy. They boarded the rusty elevator and headed up to the fifth floor.
But inside the elevator Conner started getting worried. He’d never really seen Superman in his home, what his house looked like, what he looked like in the private of his home. Not to mention that he’d once thought he’d be invited into Clark’s apartment, back when he hoped that his biological father would take him in and raise him to be the next Superman. Before being rejected, before Batman took him in.
Tim noticed the tension in Conner’s shoulders and he knew it wasn’t from having carried him, “What’s wrong?”
Conner looked at him nervously, “I’ve never been here before. I don’t know what to expect.”
Tim gave him a reassuring look and grabbed onto his hand, “I’m here with you, always.”
Conner’s best skipper a beat, “Okay…”
The elevator stopped and they got off, Tim walked them to Clark’s door and pressed the doorbell for Conner.
“Wrong door” came Clark’s voice from inside.
Tim knocked with his fist, “I really doubt it!
Superman must have used his super vision to see through the door, or maybe he listened to their heartbeats. But whatever the case had been, in less than a second the two boys heard the sound of keys turning in the door lock.
The door cracked open, and Clark peeked through the slightly open door, “Conner??!”
Conner waved awkwardly, “H-Hi Clark.”
The door flew open, “What are you…oh you’re also here.” He took notice of Tim Drake’s presence.
“It’s Tim” the black haired boy introduced himself.
Clark nodded, “Yes…Hello Tim.”
“Can…can we come in?” Tim gestured inside with his free hand.
“Of course..” Clark moved aside so the two boys could come inside. Which they did, letting go of each other’s hand.
Conner walked inside and was mesmerized, he wasn’t sure what he expected Superman’s house to look like but it certainly wasn’t this. The space was clustered and messy, something you’d never expect from such a well composed and spoke hero, and the total opposite of Bruce’s greatly organized spaces. There was a book shelve on the corner of the cramp living room/ kitchen hybrid room, filled with snowshoes from all over the world and books on almost every subject. He also noticed the moving boxes on the floor, was Clark moving out? Was he already planning to move to Gotham?
Tim started a conversation while Conner was distracted but the scenery, “You know, I never asked but do you prefer Kal-El or Clark?”
Clark made sure the door was locked again, “On the field it’s Kal but other than that Clark is fine…” no one had ever really asked him that before. And he was still confused as to what the boys were doing at his apartment.
Tim hummed, “So Clark it is.”
“And for the record El is my Kryptonian last name” Clark pointed out.
“So you have a Kryptonian last name too!” Tim said to Conner, being the Superboy out of his state of awe.
He looked coldly towards Clark, “I don’t have a Kryptonian name.” Because his biological father had never even bothered to give him a name. Maybe Tim should give him a Kryptonian one too.
Clark’s stomach did a turn, he felt the light venom from Conner’s words. “You could have one, I’d love for you to have one. I could take you the fortress and introduce you to my birth parents.”
Conner met his father’s gaze, “That’d be….nice but it’s not why we’re here.”
Right, back to the point. “So why are you here? Did something happen?” He’d only been there yesterday, what could have possibly happened in the last twenty four hours?
Tim looked over Clark’s worn out couch filed with mismatched cushions. “I think we should start by saying Bruce doesn’t know we’re here and id be better if it stays that way.”
Clark crossed his arms, “You snuck out after Bruce told you not to.” Of course, Robin shenanigans. Gods, he’d have to deal with this outside of work hours now.
Tim tiled his head, “How do you know?”
“He’s Batman isn’t he?”
Tim smiled, “That he is.”
“Why are you here?”
“You have to talk to Bruce!” Conner snapped at him, “You have to go to Gotham and talk to him.”
Clark looked down at his fluffy slippers, “I don’t know if he wants to see me.”
“He does” Conner pressed.
Clark’s breath hitched, but he kept his voice steady, “Did he say that?” He’d be shocked if Bruce did.
Tim was the one to respond, “Well no, but he said it with his body language. That’s his main mode of communication.”
Clark let out a sad laugh, “Just like Batman.”
Tim nodded, “Batman is part of him, like Superman is part of you.”
Conner then stepped closer to his father, “I don’t want you to fight because of me.”
“What?”
“You guys fought because he adopted me! But I wanted him to, I told him I was okay with it. I don’t want to be the reason you guys don’t get your soulmate…” his voice broke a little at the end.
Clark lowered himself to look Conner in the eyes, “None of this is your fault. I was just angry at Bruce for not telling me.”
Conner’s eyes were a little watery, “I asked him not to, he told me you asked for me and I told him not to tell you. I wasn’t ready!”
“I…didn’t know that…” well Bruce had always said it was Conner’s choice. And that was true, he doesn’t want to force the poor boy to talk to him.
“You’d know if you’d stuck around” Tim spat while looking at a picture frame on the wall.
Clark took in a deep breath, “I’m….im not proud of this. I have to apology to Bruce, I know that.”
“You also kinda called him an idiot” Tim reminded him.
“It was…I didn’t mean to say that. I was just….processing!”
Tim sighed and turned to the two Kryptonians, “Don’t worry, I get it.”
Clark blinked at the young boy, “You do?”
Tim smiled sheepishly, “I was shocked when I uncovered that Bruce Wayne was Batman.”
Clark’s eyes narrowed, “Uncovered?” So a child was able to piece together who Batman was but even the world’s greatest heroes weren’t?
Tim felt his face heat up, “Oh, I stalked him for a couple months until I worked that out.”
“You…what?”
“Point is..” Tim deflected, “He’s got reasons for doing things the way he does. He’s Batman, you should know the downs take a single step without a precise reason.”
Clark threw his hands in the air, “I know, I was just….shocked. Like..Batman, my friend, I finally find out who he is and he’s my soulmate!” His supposed best friend, everyone always said that your soulmate would be your best friend, maybe he should have seen it coming.
“You waited a long time to find him didn’t you?” Conner asked curiously. He had no idea if he’d even have a soulmark one day, but a little piece of his heart already knew he’d found his other half.
Clark sat on one edge of his couch, “I did..”
“And he waited a long time for you” Tim also sat on the couch, but on the other side. Keeping space between himself and Clark.
Clark raised an eyebrow, “Did he?”
Tim fidgeted with his fingers, “I mean….sure he never went out looking per se. But I know he checked nearly everyone in the Justice league.”
“He checked all our friends?!” Had he? How had Clark never noticed?
Tim shrugged, “I don’t know why, I guess it had something to do with what his make looks like.”
“Yeah, it does.”
“You have to talk to him” Conner said again.
“I know, Conner.” He looked from his son to the boy wonder sitting on his couch, “So you’re the one he saved that night.”
Tim blushed again, “Not relevant.”
Conner grabbed Tim’s hand again, “Don’t worry, I’ll always save ya.”
Tim cleared his throat, “We aren’t here to talk about ourselves, and you, quit trying to change the subject.”
Clark tried to hide his laugh, “Apologies.” It was weird….but weird, weirdly sweet. He’d always suspected that Conner and Tim had a special relationship going on during the gala when he’d seen them dancing, but he’d also suspected that something had been going on between Conner and Red Robin. So now, knowing that both Red Robin and Tim Drake were the same person it made more sense.
“Better…” Tim said, “So are you gonna talk to Bruce?”
“I will, how does tomorrow sound?”
The boy wonder scrunched his nose, “Acceptable.”
“Good.”
“I honestly don’t know how you didn’t work it out sooner, I mean really, what other person from Gotham had enough cash to fund a tour watchtower…in space!”
Clark put a hand on his chin, the boy’s now wrong, “I guess we never questioned it.” Maybe he should have, the team had discussed their theories about who Batman was and how he managed to fund the league. But they’d never asked Batman directly.
Suddenly Conner’s eyes lit up “You know what I just thought…” he then sat next to Tim and whispered into his ear.
“That’s hilarious..” Tim laughed out loud.
Conner laughed along, “He should call HR…” and the two boys laughed harder.
Clark’s eyes narrowed, “What’s so funny?”
Tim’s eyes glistened, “Oh nothing….” he smirked, “…just the fact that you work for your soulmate.”
Clark’s mind was blank, “Wh-What?”
Tim leaned his back against the couch, “Bruce owns the Daily Planet. So technically, your soulmate signs your paycheck.”
“Is that why I got my job back?” Clark asked them in bewilderment. Lois had told him that someone had bought the Daily Planet, he knew the entire company was under new management….but no one had told him it was Wayne Enterprises.
“Maybe” Tim said. Bruce had bought several companies in Metropolis after the battle with Doomsday and paid for part sfo the city to be rebuilt, the Daily Planet was just one of them.
“Maybe he knew you’d come back. Soulmate psychic powers!” Conner said.
Tim gave him an unimpressed look, “Soulmates don’t have psychic powers.”
Conner rolled his eyes, “Whatever.”
Clark chucked again, “So when do you two have to leave?”
Tim looked at a wall clock Clark had hung up they’d been gone for an hour, “We should leave soon. We need to get back before Bruce comes back.”
Conner clicked his tongue, “Right.”
Clark walked over to his kitchenette, “You want some pie for the road?” He offered them the blue berry pie his Ma had made for him, “Ma’s special recipe?”
The two boys looked at each other, “…We could eat.”
So Clark severed them each a pie of blueberry pie on one of his dessert plates. The pie had cooled down significantly during Clark’s flight but at least he’d kept it intact.
Tim accepted the plate from Clark and took a bit piece of pie into his mouth. He swallowed and his eyes lit up, “Oh this is good!”
Conner also devoured his slice, “This is the best pie I’ve ever had.”
Clark gleamed with pride, “I’ll tell Ma you liked it.”
Tim licked his lips, “Dare I say this is better than Alfred’s…” he then pointed his give fork at Conner and Clark, “I’ll kill you if you tell him I said that.”
Conner laughed, “Understood.” Alfred was already scary enough.
Tim then put his empty plate down on Clark’s counter top, “Should we get going?”
Conner finished his plate and smiled, “Yes.” They didn’t know where Dick had taken Bruce but they had to beat them back to the house.
“You can change in my bathroom if you need” Clark offered as he went to wash their plates.
Conner smirked, “No need.” He then used his super speed to change into his suit.
Tim glared at him,
“I’ll take the bathroom.” He grabbed his suit from the backpack and went into Clark’s guest bathroom.
So both Kryptinaians were left in an awkward silence. They stared at each other, make words unsaid between them. Words of anger, reconciliation, apology, all tucked away. Clark filled a cup with some cold water and took a few hesitant sips.
Clark broke the silence, “It was nice of you to visit…”
Conner crossed his arms, “About time I saw this place…Not as organized as Bruce’s place.”
Clark bit his lip, “I bet.” In all his nervousness yesterday he hadn’t seen much of Bruce’s study, and he hadn’t seen Bruce’s room. But if they were anything like Batman’s room in the watchtower then it must be a methodically organized space almost devoid of color.
Which Conner’s next statement only confirmed, “But it’s more colorful.”
It was then that Tim came out of the bathroom, in his Red Robin suit. “You Ready?” Conner asked him.
Tim nodded, “Yeeesss….Conner!” He shouted as Conner picked him up in his arms bridal style.
Conner gave him a smirk, “What?”
“Not funny” Tim fussed, but wrapped his arms around Conner’s neck. And poor Clark looked at the very interesting stain in his countertop!
Conner then walked to the screen door in Clark’s apartment, that led to a little outside terrace, “Cmon let’s go!”
“You better go talk to Bruce! Don’t make us come back Kent!” Tim yelled at the man of steel as Conner started leaping into the air. “Cause next time I’ll bring Alfreeedddd!”
Clark laughed as he watched the two boys reach the skyline, “Don’t worry, I’ll go talk to him…”
…..
…..
…..
“….You know you’re a coward Kent!”
“Ahhh!” And the cup in Clark’s hand flew toward the wall.
—————————————————
-In the Metropolis Sky-
Conner flew a little slower now, while he knew that they had to get back before Bruce, he wanted to enjoy this. He liked carrying Tim like this, he could hear the others heart beat and it honestly reminded him of that night he saved Tim. The ninth when he’d first wanted to kiss Tim, he was hopeful…one day, one day he’d kiss him midair.
Tim was looking at the Metropolis skyline, the stain-glass building that shimmered in the sun. “So, do you think we did good?” He whispered, but knew Conner could hear him.
Conner leaned his head on Tim’s fluffy hair, “Yeah, I think so.”
“Good, they have to work their shit out….” Yeah, Bruce and Clark had to work it out, they had to work out their relationship. Relationship….the word made him think of Conner. About how right now his blue eyes were sparkling under the sunlight, or how his hair flew with the wind. And how badly he wanted to pull him in for a kiss, gods how he had been wanting to do that since the moment Conner had come for him at the gala.
Maybe this was the moment! They were here, alone, just then in the sky. Maybe it was time to risk it. So against his beating heart Tim spoke, “Hey Con, can I tell you something?”
Conner looked down at him, “Sure.”
Tim looked away to hide his blush, “You know….ever since that night at the gala…”
“Superboy!” A shout rang in Conner’s ear. From a voice he recognized! A voice he hadn’t heard since….
“Wait!” Conner stopped mid air. His posture straightening in the sky, his arms tightening around Tim.
Tim blinked at him, “What..what is it?!” Was Conner aware that he was about to pour his heart out? Was this Conner’s weird way of letting him down?
“Superboy! I need to talk to you!” The voice called out again.
“Someone’s calling me…” Conner spoke in near disbelief.
Oh, Tim’s mind calmed a little. “Who?”
Conner looked out in the direction from which the voice came, “Someone I used to know…”
Tim’s eyebrow’s shot up, “It’s not Lex again right?”
Conner stuck out his tongue in a gesture of disgust, “No, but I need to know what she wants…”
So he flew them back into Metropolis, towards the person calling out to him. And Tim could only wonder who they were about to meet up with.
—————————————————
-Back At Clark’s Apartment-
“Ahhh” Clark threw the cup in his hand towards the wall.
Damian didn’t flinch when the glass shattered close to him, “Hello Kent.”
Clark put a hand on his chest, “Damian! You scared me..”
Damian’s expression stayed neutral, “I noticed.”
“Why are you here?” Clark asked,
Damian stepped closer to the man of steel, “I came to speak with you…clearly.”
Clark’s mind was spiraling. Great so all the bat kids were gonna come visit him today? “Y-you want some water?”
Damian lifted a hand in a reacting gesture, “No need, I don’t plan to stay for long.”
“Okay?…So what do you want?” Was he gonna threaten him with the sword again?
Damian met his eyes with no fear, “You’re a coward you know that Kent?”
Clark choked on air, “W-well…”
Damian laced his fingers together, “I thought clone boy got that from Luthor, but I suppose it comes from you!”
Clark’s mind stopped, “Conner?! You call him a coward?” He felt a little offended on Conner’s behalf.
Damian nodded, “Yes, he came to me for relationship advice….”
“About Tim?” Clark concluded. It was pretty obvious that there was a spark there. It was strange to think that his clone was in love with his soulmate’s adopted son….but since when had his life been normal!
“Who else?” Damian shrugged, “Anyone with eyes can see what clone boy and Drake can see it. But they can’t admit it already.” Again, soulmates were dumb.
Clark got a little closer, “So..Im a coward for leaving?”
“Yes.” Damian looked at the floor, “I admit I could have…handled things differently.”
“Like not attacking me with a sword?” Clark’s tone was sarcastic.
Damian’s eyes narrowed under his mask, “I don’t like it when others insult my family.”
Clark smiled, “That’s good, protecting family is good….but maybe not with a sword.”
“You sound like father” Damian’s voice was little a more quiet.
“Bruce!”
“Yes….father was upset after you left..” Damian dropped the bomb.
“He was?” Tim had already told him that, but the way Damian said it made it hurt more. Damian didn’t seem like an emotional person, so the fact that he’d come here, here to tell Clark that Bruce was upset…that meant so much more.
Damian kept talking, “..Refused to eat, Pennyworth was worried.”
“What are you trying to say Damian?” Clark asked.
Damian huffed, “Im saying Kent, that you have to go and apologize to father!” His voice grew louder, “I may think soulmates are nothing noteworthy, but my father wanted to meet his. I may not like the fact that his soulmate turned out to be…you. But Ill have to tolerate it.”
Clark took in the young man’s words, so he didn’t believe in soulmates? But he wanted to see his father happy. This only added to his conclusion that while Bruce may not believe it, his sons loved him just as much as he loved them. “Would you be okay If I dated your dad?” He had to be sure he wouldn’t be murdered on his first date.
“Im not a child Kent!” Damiana spat, “I know who my mother is, if you got romantically entangled with my father you’d be nothing more than another resident at the manor.” And while he’d never say it out loud, Damian felt bad for Bruce, but he’d never say it out loud. He felt bad because…he knew the truth about his conception. His mother had told him, told him how she seduced Bruce on that night, told him the story as a lesson on how easily he could manipulate others to get what he wanted, how he could use others to get what he needed for his ultimate goal, it tainted his views on soulmates he saw them as a weakness to be exploited. He knew Bruce had thought Talia was his soulmate, he’d expected his father to be mad about it when they first met, but bruce had never brought it up, never showed regret or anger about that night, he took the pain silently.
Clark chuckled, “A resident, of course.”
“You have to talk to him Kent” Damian reiterated.
Clark lowered himself, “I will, I’ll go take to Bruce tomorrow.”
Damian hummed, ‘Then I believe my work here is done.” He then walked to the same door from which Superbly and Red Robin had flown out of.
“How did you get in anyway?” Clark asked, how hadn’t he been able to detect the young vigilante?
Damian smirked, the same smirk that Bruce sported, “An assassin doesn’t reveal his secrets.” He pulled out his grappling hook, “ You better keep your promise Kent! I’ll bring the sword next time.” He pressed the trigger used the grappling hook to leap out of the apartment.
Clark took in a deep breath after Damian left, he was half expecting Dick Grayson to show up next, or maybe Jason Todd to knock down his front door with his gunning hand. He ran a hand though his hair, “Man, how does Bruce handle all these kids..”
—————————————————
-Still in Metropolis-
Mercy was at her studio apparent, pacing around her little veranda. “Cmon Superboy, where are you?” She spoke under her breath. She had to talk to Superboy. She knew just calling out for him was a long shot given he was supposedly in Gotham, but super hearing had a purpose…right!
She’d been calling for over five minutes, maybe he didn’t hear, maybe he didn’t want to see her, maybe he’d…..
“Mercy!” Came the familiar voice of Superboy.
Her eyes widened at the sight before her. Superboy with another boy in his arms, one that she recognized the news as one of Gotham’s vigilantes.
“Superboy thank goodness!”
Conner flew down to her veranda and set Tim down so he could talk properly. “Why did you call me?” He hadn’t spoken to Mercy since before he’d turned away from Lex.
Mercy sighed, “I need to tell you something important and…who are you?” She was a little distracted by the other boy who was blushing from the embarrassment of having been carried by the half Kryptonian.
“Red Robin, nice to meet you” he waved at her.
Mercy clicked her tongue, “I see….” She turned back to Conner, “Sorry, but I needed to get you here.”
Conner’s eyebrows furrowed, “What is it?” If she had called him because Lex needed something he was gonna tell he that he’d rather throw himself off her apartment building and…
“It’s about Lex.”
Superboy did a face palm, “Of course it’s about Lex.”
“Wait, aren’t you Lex’s assistant?” Red Robin asked. He’d done some research on LexCorp after he’d found out about the project that brought Conner into his world, and Mercy was listed in a few documents as Lex’s assistant.
Mercy sighed heavily, like just the title was a crushing weight over her, “Yes, I am….for now.”
Conner tilted his head, “What?”
Her posture straightened, “I want to quit. But that not the point, the point is that Lex restated Project Cadmus!”
Conner felt like he got punched, “H-He did what?”
“And he’d already got another clone…”
“W-what??” This time he shouted.
“He made another one, and…and I can’t take this anymore!” Mercy shouted too.
Conner felt his legs start to give out, “He made another one?” It could be, he was the only one who made it out. He’d promised himself he’d be the one who made it out, that he’d live in honor of all the siblings he lost….and Lex made another one. “Why are you telling me this?”
Mercy ran a hand though her black hair, “I’m tired of watching Lex play god, and because it’s worse this time…”
It was Red Robin’s turn to look shocked, “Worse?” He wasn’t shocked that Lex would make another one, the man was insane and had no regard for human life.
Mercy looked straight into Superboy’s eyes showing through his mask, “The new clone is younger than you.”
“Younger?” His voice was broken. Younger, a younger boy….alone in that lab, being tested on, hooked up to machines, without a name.
Mercy just nodded sadly, “Yes, and Lex is using that.”
“What do you mean?” Conner felt little tears pricking his eyes.
“He thinks you hate Superman.”
Conner threw his hands in the air, “I don’t hat him, sure we’re not on great terms but I don’t have it.”
Mercy hummed, “I know, but Lex thinks you do and….”
“He’s gonna brainwash this kid into hating Superman too!” Tim finished for her. He didn’t feel upset about his ruined confession to Conner anymore, his crush needed him, Conner needed his support right now not love confessions. And he’d do all he could to help Conner.
Mercy gave him an approving look, “Exactly, he wants this kid to have Superman enough to….enough to destroy him.”
“He wants to kill Superman” Conner breathed out.
“Yeah.”
Conner clenched his fists, “He wants to use my brother to kill Superman.” His eyes started glowing faintly, a dangerous red.
Tim put a hand on Conner’s shoulder to calm him before he exploded. “Why are you telling him this? Is this some part of Lex’s scheme?” He questioned Mercy, why would Lex’s assistant rat him out like this.
Conner took in a deep breath, “Red stop, she’s not like that.”
Tim rolled his eyes, “I thought you said everyone who worked in that lab were assholes.”
“They are, but she’s not” Superboy protested.
Mercy cleared her throat, “I had to tell you, I’m tired of watching Lex play God. I watched him eliminate twelve clones, he almost did it to you too. But you….” He hesitated, “…you saved me.”
Conner looked at him with sympathy, “You don’t have to thank me for that…”
“I do! Lex told you to stay down and you didn’t, if you’d listened to Lex I wouldn’t be here…I owe you my life.” She’d stayed quiet for too long, she’s watched from far away as Lex eliminated twelve kids in his lab. She hadn’t been bothered, they were just clones, just Lex’s pet projects that didn’t concern her. Until that pet project saved her, until that simple clone had chosen to save her life instead of following Lex’s orders. Guilt and shame had burned into her for those weeks she’d spent in recovery from her injuries.
“You’d doing good out there, your too much like Superman to follow Lex blindly…”
Conner smiled, “Thanks.”
Mercy gave him a stern look, “And that’s why you need to get that kid out of that lab.”
“I will” Conner vowed, he wouldn’t let Lex hurt another kid. He’d save his brother, rescue him from that awful lab and show him the world that the Batfam had shown him.
“Superboy…” Tim quietly grabbed onto Conner’s hand.
Conner shook Tim off, “I have to, I was the only one to make it out of that lab. I’m not letting him get rid of another brother of mine….” A tear flowed freely down his cheek. He wouldn’t, he couldn’t let what happened to him happen to someone else, even younger than him. He’d destroy that lab if he had to.
Tim sighed, “Okay, but we’re gonna need a plan. How do we get him out?” He turned to Meexy expectantly.
Mercy understood, “The lab crew usually leaves as six, but Lex usually stays until eight. It’s best if you go after Lex leaves.” She knew Lex’s schedule by heart, she’s only been organizing it for years.
“Yes” Tim was already working out logistics, he couldn’t hack into LexCorp’s security systems.
“I don’t know how many guards he leaves in the lab overnight” Mercy added, it’d never been of her concern before.
“We can bypass the cameras and detection systems…” Tim said matter of factly.
“You can hack into his system?” Mercy questioned.
Tim grinned, “Of course I can.”
Mercy wasn’t sure if she believed this Robin, but if Superboy did…”Here, you’ll need a key card.” And she pulled out a while keycard from her left pant pocket and handed it to Red Robin.
“You’re giving me your key card” Conner eyed the card with an imprinted L on it.
Mercy gave him a deadpan look, “Of course not, it’s registered under a fake name. Not like Lex can name his employees.”
Conner looked at her with gratitude, “Thank you Mercy.”
“I owed you one..”
The Kryptonian shook his head, “No you didn’t, I didn’t save you to get something in return.”
“So you gonna quit?” Red Robin asked her. This was new, it was hard for the assistant of supervillains to just quit. Usually they went on to become villains on their own.
“Yes, I am.” She’d finally made up her mind, she was done listening to Lex’s crap, it was time to leave.
“And what do you plan to do after that?” Conner asked her sincerely.
“I have no idea” she replied honestly.
“You ever think of moving?” Conner asked next.
Mercy tilted her head, “Moving, where?” She’d never thought of moving, she’s lived in Metropolis for so long. Where would she even go?
“Gotham” Superboy suggested.
“You think I should move to Gotham?” Why in Earth would she go to Gotham, why go to hell on earth?
“Why not, you’re already used to dealing with crazy lunatics…”
“I need a job” Mercy stressed, and hopefully a job with science research.
Superboy smirked, “And I know the perfect place…Wayne Tech!”
“You want me to apply for a job with Bruce Wayne, you think he’d hire me??” This was absurd. Why would someone like Bruce Wayne hire Lex Luthor’s ex assistant.
“I can put in a good word for you” Superboy assured.
Mercy gave him a deer in headlines look, “What?”
“I saved his son a few weeks back, he owes me..” Conner shrugged, and Tim tried to conceal his annoyance and embarrassment at the words Conner was spouting.
Mercuy clicked her tongue, “And that is the Lex in you talking..”
Conner rolled his eyes, “I’m serious.”
Mercy eyed the boy with a skeptical look, “You really think he’d hide someone like me?” Would he hire someone who went along with Lex’s insanity. Someone who’d turned a blind eye to Lex’s unethical conduct.
Conner sensed her uncertainty, “Of course he would. Plus think of the benefit!” He gave her a devilish smile, “Imagine Lex’s face when he finds out you’re working for his biggest competitor!”
That got a chuckle out of her, “I admit….Id love to see that.” And Mercy finally smiled. What if this clone boy was right? She could leave her old job and life behind, find a new drive and purpose.
“So….youll think about it?”
She made her resolve, “Okay, I will.”
“Great!”
This was when Red Robin cut in, “Hey Superboy, we should go.” They’d spent too much time in Metropolis, they had to go back home before Bruce and Dick came back.
Superboy nodded, “Yeah, he has to work out a plan to save my brother!” He’d rescue his younger brother from Lex’s clutches as soon as he possibly could. So he picked up Tim again, against an unhappy grunt. Then he started taking off again, “Thank you Mercy”
“Good luck kid…”
And so Superboy and Red Robin headed out to Gotham….again. And hopefully they’d wouldn’t have any more detours.
Conner’s heart beat with determination in his chest. He had a mission now, he had a brother to save and would stop at nothing to do so.
Notes:
Sooooo, what did we think?
The Kents are going to Gotham baby!
Mercy got her moment,
And Conner is ready to set a lab on fire! And the revelation of who this other clone is, is coming up soon!
I hope you liked this chapter, let me know your thoughts in the comments.
And like I said, dont expect updates for a little while cause I need to study for exams. But at least I'll be able to write more when theyre over! And I have an idea of a Christmas Superbat fic where Bruce hosts a bunch of his kid's friends at the Manor for the holidays and Clark comes over because his kids are there too. Maybe I can write ahead and make it 12 chapters and release them on the 12 days leading up to Christmas.
Well that's all for now, see you guys again soon...
Edit- I’m about to watch Aztec Batman Clash of Empires cause it looks interesting. Will on if I liked it.
And as an update from last time: Attack on Arkham was good, I think it’s my favorite Suicide Squad centered movie so far.
Chapter 20: I’m Not Calling Him Fourteen!
Summary:
Dick found the perfect ring!
Conner and Tim return to the Manor and share the new information they leaned with the rest of the family.
The Kents make a new friend.
Conner learns more about Project Cadmus
And somebody knows Bruce’s secret identity??
Notes:
Hey guys, exams are over! Hooray! Thank you all for being patience and thank you very much to all of you who wished me luck on my exams.
Which means…we’ll be getting new chapters regularly again!
To celebrate here is chapter 20, this is gonna be long again.
And little warning: There’s a part at the end that is very sad and….potentially triggering? I’m not sure, but it’s sad.
Okay let’s go!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-In Gotham-
Dick and Bruce were still at the jewelry store. Dick had spent at least thirty minutes inspecting each ring. Him and Leon had gone through all the blue gem rings, seen some purple gem ring, and went back to blue.
Dick was holding an elegant golden ring with a blue tear drop shaped sapphire. It was an indigo color, a perfect color in between Dick’s blue and Kori’s purple. And around the sapphire there were several tiny diamonds encrusted around it.
“So is that one it?” Bruce asked his son.
“Yes, this is perfect!” Dick had a happy glint in his blue eyes.
“Alright then, would you like me to engrave anything on it?” Leon asked?
Dick shook his head, “No, not yet. But definitely on the wedding rings.” He’d probably have to end up getting two sets, a pair of rings reading Richard and Koriand’r and a pair reading Nightwing and Starfire.
Leon gave him a knowing look, he recognized the look on Dick’s face. The look of a man who’d found the perfect ring, the look of a man who could already picture it on his fiancé’s finger. “Okay, shall we find a ring box?”
Dick’s eyes snapped away from the ring, “Oh right, gotta pick a box.”
Leon chuckled, “You must be prepared for when you propose.”
“Do you have a plan yet?” Bruce asked.
Dick’s cheeks flushed, “N-no….well sort of. Our anniversary is coming up and I wanted to ask there. Or maybe at the spot we had our first kiss….” That spot was in the middle of a road, when they feel hard against the concrete from fighting an alien that had followed after Kori when she fled her home.
Bruce placed a warm hand on Dick’s shoulder, “I’m sure she’ll love whatever you come up with.”
Dick gave him a grateful look, “Thank you.”
“So what color box would you like?” Leon asked. The store had at least a dozen different colored velvet box styles.
Dick put a hand on his chin, “Maybe black….cant go wrong with classic!”
Leon smiled proudly, “Right you are! A black one it is.” So he went to the back and brought back a black velvet box for Dick to place the chosen ring inside of it.
“I think that’s all Leon, you can just charge it to my card” Bruce told the vendor. Of course he’d pay the bill. So Dick gave the ring and box to Leon, and the attendant took them to the register.
“You wouldn’t mind paying for the wedding too right??” Dick raised an eyebrow, his voice laced in a joking tone.
Bruce met his son’s gaze, “Aren’t you hosting it at my house? Should I charge my own son for using my property?”
Dick pointed an accusing finger at his father, “You better not!”
Bruce didn’t surprise his small laugh, “Besides, I’m sure Alfred will want to cook the food.”
Dick nodded enthusiastically, “Oh he’s definitely baking my wedding cake, his cake recipe is the best!” He’d beg Alfred to bake them a chocolate cake for the wedding day.
So Bruce went to the register and swiped his black card to foot the bill.
“Here you go son” Leon returned the items inside a sleek dark blue bag to Dick.
“Thank you” the young man took the bag into his hands and held it tightly. This was it, he’d done it, he bought a ring. It was real, it was time to prepare his proposal.
And so Bruce and Dick went back to Bruce’s car to return to the manor. Dick took the velvet box out of the bag and put it in his pocket, it was safer. He’d have to keep the box somewhere hidden so Kori wouldn’t see it. Maybe he should ask one of the others to keep it in their room. He’d have to think about it…
—————————————————
-At Wayne Manor-
Roy and Jason were in the manor’s library, sitting in one of the plus couches. Jason was sitting with one arm around Roy’s shoulder and the other was holding a book, but his mind wasn’t on the words in front of him.
He kept replaying the previous days events in his head. Roy had told him the pain he’d felt when he got his soul mark and found out that his soul mate was, well….dead. He could imagine how wrecked Bruce probably felt. When he was younger he’d seen through Bruce’s defenses, he knew his dad was lonely.
Kori was also in the library, she was sitting on another couch, imagining where her boyfriend had taken the gloomy bat.
“Where do you think they went?” Kori asked for the billionth time, kicking her feet off the couch.
Roy closed his book, “I don’t know? Maybe he took Bruce shopping..”
Jason snorted, “Shopping really?”
Roy gave his soul mate a smirk, “Perhaps.”
“That is the stupidest thing I ever heard” because Jason had his suspicions about where Dick has taken Bruce, or rather…where Bruce had taken Dick. He knew his older brother had been thinking of proposing to Kori. And he knew dam well that Bruce would be the one paying!
“I just hope Dick is able to cheer your father up” Kori said sadly.
“Yeah he’s gotta work things out with Superman” Roy pressed further.
Kori tilted her head, “Do you think they’ll be able to work things out?”
Roy shrugged, “Well they are soulmates.”
Jason gritted his teeth, “He better apologize!”
Roy rolled his eyes and opened his book again, “Jason, you are not shooting Superman!”
“I know.”
Kori laughed at their interaction, “Speaking of….where’s Damian?”
Roy gave a confused look, “Wait….He left?”
And that’s when Alfred made his grand entrance into the library. He’d already left all the ingredients for lunch prepared, he’d just have to cook it once Bruce and Dick returned. He’d heard the last part of the covers, “Yes Master Damian left shortly after Masters Tim and Conner.”
Jason and the others weren’t fazed by Alfred joining in, it was a common enough occurrence. Jason pulled out his phone, “Well we haven’t gotten any calls from Gordon or any news alerts, so he hasn’t done anything stupid.”
“He must have gone to Metropolis” Alfred suggested.
Roy’s eyes grew larger, “On foot?!” If he were Kid Flash or someone who could fly, then he’d believe it. But Damian making it to Metropolis that fast on foot? He had his doubts.
Jason chuckled, “You’d be surprised what that gremlin is capable of.”
Roy clicked his tongue, “Fair point.”
Jason ruffled Roy’s hair, then he looked up at the others in the room, “Can we at least all agree to not tell Bruce?”
“Yes” Kori said.
“Definitely” Roy nodded.
There was only one person left, “Alfred?”
Alfred hummed, “I’m sure he’s already aware Master Jason.”
Jason kept scrolling through his phone, “Well that’s…..wait hold on!” His eyes widened at what he read, “Oh shit.”
“What?” Roy gazed up with concern.
“We have to go to the docks today..”
Roy relaxed a little, so Jay had just forgotten a mission. “What is it?”
Jason grunted, “Artemis texted, I forgot about that drug deal going on today.”
Roy put his book on the side table, “Oh shit that’s today? What time?”
“What drug deal?” Kori asked the pair.
“Gotham underworld stuff. Apparently Gotham drug dealers are making deals with dealers from Star City now too” Jason explained.
Kori put a hand on her chin, “That’s….not a good thing.”
Jay shrugged, “We already crushed a deal between them and Fawcett City. Just gotta do that again.”
“I’m not getting shot in the shoulder again!” Roy snapped. Things had gone a little off script when they went to stop the trade between the dealers. Basically…a little shoutout broke out and Roy ended up taking a bullet to the shoulder.
“Of course not..” Jason kissed the top of Roy’s head, “That’s why I called backup.”
“Artemis is all the backup?”
Jason raised an eyebrow, “You complaining?”
Roy stretched and leaned up on the couch, “Nope. So what time we gotta go?”
“Best to leave after lunch. I just need to fuel up my bike and we can go.”
“Do you require more help? Im willing to help if it’s needed..” Kori offered. She’d helped Red Hood and the other outlaws with a few assignments when Dick had stationed himself in Blüdhaven for a while.
“Do we Jay?”
Jason shook his head, “I dont think so, but we’ll com you if we do .”
Kori understood, “Alright, just be careful.”
“I’ll keep communications open while you go” Alfred added. He always kept track of all his boys from the cave, paying special attention to Jason’s location.
Jason smiled at the butler, “Thanks Alfred.”
—————————————————
Dick and Bruce arrived at the Manor after thirty minutes of driving. Bruce parked in front of the manor and the two of them got out. Dick checked that the velvet box was safety tucked into his pocket before he could find a hiding spot.
They walked up to the front steps of the manor and rang the doorbell.
“Ready to face them?” Dick asked.
“Of course I am” Bruce rolled his eyes.
Dick scratched the back of his neck, “Look they think I took you out to cheer you up after the given with Clark.”
“Oh…and where did you take me to cheer you up?” Bruce asked.
Dick swallows dryly, “Well….I don’t know. What cheers you up after a fight with someone?”
“Just tell them it’s none of their business.” He was a good mood, he didn’t want to ruin it yet.
It was then that Alfred opened the door for them, “Welcome back Master Bruce, Master Dick. I trust your outing went well?”
“Sure did” Dick winked as he took a step in.
Bruce came in next and Alfred closed the door, “Hello Alfred, where is everyo…” he was interrupted by a ringing from his watch. His wrist watch, the watch that he’d made four identical copies of, the watch that served a communication method between him and his sons.
“Family meeting NOW!” Tim’s voice rang in their coms.
“What’s the emergency?” Bruce asked, maintaining a calm voice though his mind raced with possibilities. The boys only used the watched for emergencies when they had to contact the whole family.
“Tim…Tim what’s going on?” Jason asked though his own watch.
“Everyone meet at the cave. Now!” Tim showed again. He was still in the air, gushed of wind could be heard through the com line.
Bruce gave Dick a stern look, “Let’s go” and he started heading to the cave’s secret entrance. Dick and Alfred both followed after him, and Jason, Roy, and Kori took the secret entrance from the library to the cave.
When they all got there, Tim and Conner were already there. Tim was sitting at the bat computer, while Conner paced behind Tim’s chair. The clone boy was breathing heavily, he couldn’t stop thinking about his brother. Was he alright? Was Lex hurting him? And he blamed himself, he had Lex’s intellect for crying out loud! He should have knowns that Luthor would try again Lex he should have checked the lab before leaving.
“What are you doing in uniform?” Came Bruce’s voice from the stairs. He rushed to the bottom step followed by the others, while Jason, Kori, and Roy had taken the elevator down.
“We have to invade LexCorp!” Conner shouted. There wasn’t time to waist, he had to get back to Metropolis asap!
Bruce paused, not what he expected, “Excuse me?”
“That’s it?” Jason yelled next. “You guys are gone for hours and that’s all you got?!”
“You left the house after I have the order to stay put?” Bruce growled. He of course, already knew this. He had GPS trackers on all the kid’s suits, he never took chances after Jason’s death. He knew the boys had left the house, and knew Damian had left too.
“We didn’t go see Clark!” Tim defended them.
“Then where did you go?” Dick asked, this was all a surprise to him.
Conner ran a hand through his hair, “Mercy called out to me?”
“Who?”
“Mercy, Lex’s old assistant” Conner explained.
“And you dumbass went?” Jason crossed his arms.
Tim scowled, “Don’t call him that” he got up from the chair to face his brother.
“What if it was a trap?” Jason taunted.
“What if she had Kryptonite?” Roy added.
Tim grunted, “I was there too!” Mercy hadn’t expected him. If she had Kryptonite, he would knock it out of her hand and save Conner if needed.
“And what did she want?” Kori asked curiously.
Conner took in a deep breath, “She told me Lex made a new clone!”
The reveal was followed by dead silence…
Everyone stared at him in silence, unsure of how to approach. Even Alfred was speechless…
Dick was the one to break the silence, “Oh…..oh no.”
“He’s younger than me! She said hes younger and Lex is brainwashing him!” Conner got it off his chest.
Bruce tilted his head, now in quiet calculation, “Brainwashing?”
“He thinks Conner hates Supeman and the he can get another clone to hate him too” Tim fought not to roll his eyes. How could such a smart man as Luthor be so stupid?
“Oh, yeah that checks out” Jason said.
“So what do we do?” Roy asked.
Bruce narrowed his eyes, “How do we know this woman could be trusted?”
“What if it’s a trap?” Dick backed his dad up.
Bruce ran possibilities in his mind, “Lex could be trying to lure you in and trap you in his lab again. You said he had previously tried to eliminate, he could attempt at it again.”
Conner felt incredibly frustrated, “She’s not lying! Her heart beat was normal and her breathing was even.”
“She didn’t seem to be lying, and I have the entire thing recorded” Tim added. Because like all bat fam members, he had a built in camera on his suit.
“We must analyze everything…"
“No, we have to go there!” Conner cut Bruce off. “I don’t care if it’s a trap, I need to get my brother out of there!”
Bruce looked at him coldly, “Your too emotional.”
Conner’s mind faulted, he felt instead tears began to form, “No! Twelve others like me didn’t make it out that lab, I’m getting him out!”
Bruce sighed, while all the others gave him sympathetic looks. “I’m not saying we’re not going to, but you need to calm down.” He saw the anger in Conner’s eyes, the frustrated tears, the want to tear everything apart until there was nothing left. He recognized it, of course he did. He’d seen it in himself after Jason’s death.
Back then he’d turned reckless, he’d been more aggressive. He was losing himself until….well until Tim appeared in his life one day.
“We need to find weaknesses in Lex’s defense system” Bruce began. “First we find the weakness, then we break in.”
Tim snapped his fingers, “I can try backing into the system. If I get in I can access the Cadmus files!”
Cadmus…the name left a bitter taste in Conner’s mouth. He didn’t want to find files about himself and all the brothers he’d lost. But he’d do whatever was necessary to get his little brother out.
“His system is one of the most secure, even I’ve had a hard time hacking into it before” Bruce warned.
Tim dismissed him and sat back down on the bat computer, “Hard but not impossible, let me handle this!”
Dick gritted his teeth, “Uhh…Can’t this wait this after lunch?” He was starving. Plus he had to put the velvet box in his pocket away.
“And Roy and I have to leave soon” Jason informed. It was best to eat before going to stop a drug deal.
Bruce glanced at his second oldest, “Underworld business?”
“Yep.”
“And you cannot break into any secret labs on an empty stomach master Conner” Alfred told the young man.
Conner sighed in defeat, “I know…I just…I can’t imagine what Lex is doing to him. I can’t lose another sibling.”
Kori floated to Conner and wrapped her arms around his shoulder in an embrace, “I know that pain Conner, I lost my sister many years ago. I promise, we will help you retrieve your brother safely.” She’d lost her sister Komand'r, not to death like Dick had lost Jason. But she understood what it was like to have a sibling and not know if they were okay, not know if they were alright.
Conner slowly hugged Kori back, “Thanks Kori.” At least someone understood…somewhat, it was better than nothing. And they had all promised to help him save his brother…and that’s what he’d do .
…
The moment was ruined by the sound of another person running down the stairs to the cave.
It was Damian, running down with his sword drawn. “What’s the emergency!” Damian was on his way back home when he’d heard Tim’s calling on his com. So he ran to the manor as fast as he could.
“Damian?” Tim looked at his with surprise. He honestly hadn’t realized that Damian wasn’t there before. So Damian had let the manor too? Huh, he wondered where Damian had gone.
Damian looked at Tim as if waiting for the order to run into war, “You called an emergency, what’s the threat!”
“Lex Luthor made another clone of Superman” Conner caught him up.
Damian made a disgusted face and slightly lowered the sword, “Why is that our problem?”
That made the other’s laugh, except Bruce who pinched the bridge of his nose. “My problem is that you left home against my orders.”
Damian gave his father a death glare, “I don’t need your permission to leave this house.”
Bruce glared back, “Yes you do, and you are still grounded!”
Damian stepped closer to his father, “You can’t…”
“How about you discuss this over lunch sires?” Alfred intruded upon the glaring contest between father and son.
Said father and son both huffed, “Fine!”
—————————————————
-At the Smallville Train-station-
Martha and Jonathan had fishier packing and were now at the Smallville train station. They could drive to Gotham city themselves but it was a long and tiring journey, they were frankly too old for that. So the new high speed train system it was! Shinny and modern trains that connected large cities across the county, they were very lucky that it had a stop in Smallville.
So they went to the train station to purchase their tickets to Gotham City. The station wasn’t that busy today, so Martha walked up to the ticket counter to buy them some passes.
“Hello…” a ticket attendant smiled brightly at Martha; “…Welcome.”
Martha smiled at the young lady behind the ticket booth, “Hello dear.”
The ticket attendant looked at Jon standing behind Martha, “Just two tickets mam?”
Martha nodded, “Yes, two tickets to Gotham City please.”
That made the attendants eyes widen a little, “Oh…Gotham!” It wasn’t common for cheerful elderly folks to go visit Hell on earth Gotham City very often.
“Yes!” Martha’s warm smile didn’t waver.
The ticker attendant shrugged, not her problem. “Well, here you go. Enjoy your trip” she printed the two tickets and rang up their total.
Martha paid for the passes and took their “Thank you, have a lovely day.”
The pair sat at a bench while they waited for the train to arrive. Jon got a newspaper from the train stand to read in the meantime, while Martha kept glancing up at the clock to check the time.
After fifteen minutes a few more people arrived at the station platform and the train could be seen in the distance. It was still jaw dropping to see, such a modern and sleek passenger train passing through the Kansas roadway, but such was progress.
The train stopped and a man in a buttoned up uniform opened the train door for passengers to leave and new ones to enter. “Ladies and Gentlemen, come on in. I just need to scan your tickets!” He smiled brightly.
Just two people got off the train, it was common. Most Smallville residents never took the train. But at least it meant that boarding was done fairly quickly.
So Martha and Jonathan got on the train and let the employe scab their tickets. The train was pretty packed and there wasn’t assigned seating, so they had to search for a pair of empty seats.
“So what time do we get there?” Jon grumbled as he followed his wife down the narrow hall between seats of passengers.
“I think we’ll arrive around nighttime..” Martha responded.
Her husband grunted, “And this is why we don’t visit Clark very often…why couldn’t we drive there?”
Martha waved him off, “We don’t know how long we’ll be staying, where would we leave the car?” She kept walking until she found what she was searching for!
The seats were organized so that there were four seats with a table in front of them. Two seats facing the front of the train and two facing the back. And here Martha found one of these areas only taken up by one passenger. A young red headed woman how looked to be in her late twenties. She was on the phone with someone while typing on a laptop she had open on the table.
“Yes dad I got it….it went fine” the woman spoke into the phone, and Martha thought her voice sounded tired. “Cmon don’t you trust me?…Okay, I’ll see you tonight” she then ended the call on her phone.
“Hello dear…” Martha waved in greeting.
“Oh….hello” the woman was a bit startled.
“Would you mind if we sit here with you?” The older woman asked, gesturing to the empty seats.
The red head quickly waved a hand in the air, “Of course not, have a seat…” and she pulled some of the items she had sprawled on the table a little closer to her.
“Thank you young lady” Jonathan thanked her and took his and Martha’s suitcases to place them in the bag compartments.
Martha took the window seat and pulled a jar out of her mom purse, “Would you like a cookie dear?” She had a jar filled with cookies she had baked the day prior.
The woman’s green eyes grew a little wide at Martha’s actions but she nodded, “Yes, thank….” So Martha opened the jar and handed her a cookie. The woman took it and started checking, it had been hours since she’s las…”Wow this is good!”
Martha smiled proudly, “Everyone loves a good chocolate chip cookie.”
“So where are you headed?” Jon asked as he took the aisle seat after putting the bags away.
The red head swallowed the cookie, “Gotham City, going back home.”
Martha clasped her hands excitedly, “Oh how marvelous, we’re also going to Gotham.”
“Oh….you guys live there?” The red head tilted her head. A pair of nice elderly folks who handed home baked cookies to strangers didn’t really give her…Gotham citizen vibes..
“No, it’s actually our first time” Martha confirmed her suspicions.
The woman’s green eyes narrowed, “Like for tourism?” Because Gotham was the last place she’s recommended for an elderly couple to go visit.
Jonathan baked out a laugh, “Nope.”
“We’re going to meet our son’s soulmate!” Martha declared.
That got the red head to perk up, “Really….”
“Yes, I’m excited to meet the young man.”
The red head closed her laptop, maybe her report could wait..”So you’re meeting up with your son to meet his soulmate? That’s so sweet.”
Jonathan snorted, “Something like that?” And Martha glared at him.
But Jonathan kept talking, “Our son doesn’t know we’re going…which I’m not sure is a great idea.”
“Ehhh…” Oh her report could certainly wait! They were the farthest thing from Gothamites, they shared way too much about their personal lives with a complete stranger.
“Oh hush Jon. Our boy and his soulmate had a little disagreement and I can’t stand around while they don’t make things right between them!”
The woman smiled in amusement, “So you’re going to give them a little push?”
“Exactly my dear. Sometimes all they need is a push in the right direction.”
The woman laughed, “You remind me of my dad..”
“It’s a parent’s job dear, we all want you to find your soulmates and be happy….Have you met yours yet?”
The red head looked down at the mark on her wrist, she’d been looking at that mark for almost a decade now but…”No, not yet….but I bet my dad would threaten to throw them in prison if they ever stepped out of line.”
Martha gasped, “Prison?!”
The red head grinned, “He works for the Gotham Police Department.”
“That must be rough, heard that place isn’t very safe” Jonathan said, quite the understatement.
“It is, but someone has to do it” the red head replied. It’s why she worked alongside her dad, it’s why she’d gone to Central City for a mission.
“Isn’t that what that Batman does?” Martha asked.
“It’s…a group effort. My dad actually works with Batman sometimes.”
“That must be…Oh dear I forgot to ask…what is your name sweetheart?” Martha suddenly remembered. It was impolite to talk to a stranger for this long without asking them for a name.
The red head extended a hand, “Barbara Gordon…nice to meet you.”
“Nice to meet you Barbara….”
—————————————————
-At Wayne Manor-
The family was all gathered at the dining table for lunch. Dick had secretly asked Tim to keep the velvet ring box in his room for safekeeping and Tim accepted the task. His favorite brother was gonna propose, he wouldn’t miss this for nothing!
Alfred had prepared a delicious meal…cooked pork steak with potatoes and carrots. And absolutely delicious.
“I hope you all enjoy the meal” Alfred said as the served the family.
Jason raised his fork with a piece of pork in it, “It’s great as always Alfred.”
“Thank you Master Jason.”
Tim was already halfway through a piece of his pork, he hadn’t eaten much at breakfast, he was like Bruce in that sense, didn’t always eat as much as he probably should. “This is amazing Alfred!”
“I’m glad you think so” Alfred smiled at him. It always warmed his heart to know his boys were all fed.
Damian stared down at his plate, it was pasta. Past that Alfred had added some carrots to. “I appreciate your preparation of a separate meal for me, Pennyworth.” He was of course, vegetarian and thus did not eat meat. So while the others still ate meat to fulfill their diets, Alfred would often prepare entirely different meals to cater to Damian’s diet.
“Of course Master Damian, we must respect eating preferences.”
So everyone ate in silence, the only sound in the room being that of forks and knife’s clicking. There was tension and worry in the air, bringing down everyone’s mood. And Conner was radiating anxiety, even as he tried his best to mask it and enjoy the food in front of him.
Jason finished first and wiped his mouth with his napkin, “Cmon Roy, we still gotta get ready.”
“What time is Artemis getting to the meet up spot?”
“In less than two hours.”
“Plenty of time to get ready…” the Red Arrow spoke as he was finishing his own plate.
One by one three finished eating and headed down to the Batcave, they had work to do!
—————————————————
-In a Gotham City Police Station-
Commissioner Gordon sat at his work desk reading through files. Robberies, drug deals, kidnappings, the usual Gotham antics and more. He was in deep concentration as he revived each case.
He was pulled from his work when someone knocked on the door to his office, then opened it. “Commissioner” Jason Bard, a young officer around his daughter’s age came in holding a file.
“Detective Bard, did you find the files I wanted?” Gordon asked.
“Yes sir! Here you go” the younger man handed him the file.
“Thank you” it was a missing person’s case that was reported two months ago, he’d finally found a potential lead that would help find the girl and….”Do you need something?” Officer Bard still hadn’t left.
The young man looked nervous, “I…Oh I was just wondering…when is Barbara coming back? Is she sick? Hasn’t shown up in a few days..”
Ahh so that was it. It hadn’t taken James that long to figure out that the younger officer seemed to have a crush on his daughter. Normally, he’d scrutinize anyone who tried to get close to his daughter in such a way. He’d observed Jason for all the months they’d worked together, he was a nice man, dedicated to his job, loyal. So he wouldn’t threaten the boy…that much if his daughter showed any interest in him. “She had to get something from out of town, she’ll be back soon. Was that all?”
Jason swallowed, “Uhh…yes, good day Commissioner.” And he ran out of the office like a scared puppy going to find a hiding spot.
His daughter was out of town, that’s what he’d told everyone. A perfect lie to cover up what she had actually been doing.
After the Bat family put Joker and Scarecrow in Arkham, the GCPD had taken several of their new toxin bombs as confiscated evidence. And they’d also discovered that the pair had planned on selling some of this new toxin to someone outside of Gotham. And since the Gotham system was not as reliable as others..Gordon had sent his daughter to STAR labs in Central City where she could get the toxin tested and figure out exactly what it was made off. She’d also use her hacking and detective skills to figure out if the mystery buyer could potentially be from Central City. They had to find out who wanted to buy such things from the psychopaths of Gotham.
He was pulled from his thoughts when his phone rang. He took it out of his pocket to find it was his daughter calling. Slight panic coursed through him as he answered, “Barbara?”
“Dad..” his daughter’s voice came from the other end.
“What is it?” He asked.
“I..have a situation…”
“Did someone follow you on the train? Are you safe?” That was his first thought. He needed to know if his daughter was safe on her own.
“What? I’m fine dad” his daughter assured him, “Nothing happened to me.”
“Good” that calmed him a little.
Barbara took a deep breath, as if unsure how to explain her situation, “It’s just…I met this couple on the train and…”
She got cut off by a different officer barging into Gordon’s office looking panicked, “Commissioner!”
“I’m sorry Barbara….” Gordon gave the officer his full attention even getting up from his seat. “What is it?”
The officer was panting, “Distress call from Arkham! Someone broke in and is trying to get Joker and Scarecrow out!”
That was not good. Was the mystery buyer behind this or just their goons? He brought the phone back to his ear, “Barbara is this an emergency?”
“I guess not…”
“I have to go, duty calls. You can tell me what it is when you get to Gotham.”
Barbara sighed, “Okay dad…stay safe.” He then needed the call.
“Your orders sir?”
Gordon’s expression turned stern and commanding, “Dispatch as many as you can to Arkham. I’ll call him…”
“Yes sir” the officer practically ran out of the office.
Everyone knew who ‘he’ was, the big guy who only gave his phone number to James Gordon for some reason. “Just another day in Gotham City” Gordon mumbled as he pulled up Batman’s contact. The line rang for a few seconds until it was answered.
“Commissioner?” Batman’s voice picked up on the other end.
“Batman, someone is trying to break Joker and Sacrecrow out of Arkham Asylum. We need you at the scene!” Gordon urged, already grabbing his keys and bolting to the door.
After a long pause Batman responded, “I’ll be there Commissioner.” Good, they’d definitely need his help.
“I’ll see you there then” then Gordon ended the call and tossed his phone into his pocket. He ran to his police car along with other officers, officer Bard was in the passenger seat of his car. He turned on the siren lights and headed out to the streets of Gotham. He had a city to protect and some psychopaths to stop.
—————————————————
-In the Batcave-
Jason and Roy had put on their super suits and were ready to head out for the docks. Tim was at the batcomputer with Conner at his side. Dick and Kori were watching from the sidelines, and Damian went to feed his cow.
“Did you get everything” Bruce asked Jason who was closing the fuel tank of his bike.
“Yes, don’t worry” Jason assured him.
“You took the rubber bullets?” Bruce insisted that if Jason used guns that he at least went with rubber ones.
Jason sighed, “Yes rubber only.” He hoped that would shut Bruce up.
“Cmon Jay, let’s go!” Roy hoped enthusiastically onto the bike. His bow in hand ready for action.
“Helmet first” Jason reminded him and held up two helmets. Helmets especially designed with microphones and speakers so they could communicate while on the road.
“Of course” Roy happily took the red and black helmet and placed it over his head. Jason did the same and hoped onto the bike, he drove while Roy hung onto him from the back.
“Call us if you need help” Dick called out as his brother started his engine.
“We will…bye guys!” Roy waved them goodbye as Jason sped towards the bat cave’s exit.
“Bye!” Dick waved to his friend.
“Good luck!” Kori waved aswell.
The attention in the room was then focused on Tim’s actions on the monitors of the computer. He was trying to access data logs from LexCorp. “I can hack into his system…” Tim spoke confidently as he typed away on the keyboard.
“Do we have blue prints of the building?” Dick asked.
“I know the outer walls are all lined with lead so Superman can’t look inside” Bruce said. He knew since it wasn’t the first time he’d had to help a Super deal with Lex’s antics.
“Do you think the lab is too?” Kori asked Batman.
“The outer walls of the lab are, but the inside structures aren’t. I could always see through them” Conner said. It was a weird way to find out he could see through walls.
Bruce hummed, “Good to know.”
“Okay I can hack into the system, but I need to keep the server open for fifteen minutes to get an access code” Tim informed them.
“Open the line and stay connected” Bruce instructed.
“We’re gonna have to find an escape route, if we’re smuggling a child we can’t exactly leave through the front door” Dick brought up.
That triggered a faint memory in Conner’s mind, “The lab has emergency exists. They told me a previous clone had triggered the alarm system.”
"Do you remember the layout of the lab facility?" Dick asked the younger.
Conner thought as hard as he could, “Sort of. I wasn’t allowed in certain areas, but I remember the wing where they keep the Superman clones.”
Dick tilted his head, “That should be enough.” But if need be a broken window would serve just as well.
“Well we have snuck into crazy scientist labs before” Kori reminded him. In their years of fighting villain they’d done much crazier things than sneak into a secret underground lab facility.
Tim contributed typing frantically on the computer’s keyboard. Works and lines of code appeared on the screen making Conner dizzy, he really had to get Tim to teach him about the art of hacking one day. He had Lex Luthor’s intellect, in theory he should be able to grasp it.
After what felt like an eternity but had only been a few minutes a lock symbol appeared and then did an unlocking motion and several lights lit up on the monitors. “I’m in!” Tim said smugly, “It wasn’t that hard. Just need to wait for the system to load .”
Bruce was proud, Tim was probably the best hacker on the team. “We’ll need to form a coordinat…” but then his bat phone rang. He quickly picked it out of his pocket to see who was calling, it had to either be a league member or…”It’s Gordon!”
“The police guy..right?” Conner asked Tim for confirmation.
Tim nodded, “Yes, and that’s never good.”
Bruce quickly picked up the call, “Commissioner?” He put on his Batman voice.
Gordon’s voice came on the other end, “Batman, someone is trying to break Joker and Sacrecrow out of Arkham Asylum. We need you at the scene!”
Bruce’s eyes widened, they were still investigating the new toxin those two had made. They had found some goons who revealed that Scarecrow and Joker were planning on selling a batch of the stuff for a buyer from outside of Gotham, but they still hadn’t managed to find out who the buyer was. “I’ll be there Commissioner.”
“I’ll see you there then” and Gordon hung up.
Bruce then turned to the kids who all knew the drill and were looking at him expectantly, “We need to go!”
“What happened?” Dick asked.
Bruce was already moving to grab his suit, “Someone is trying to break Joker and Scarecrow out of Arkham. Go suit up!” He took his batsuit off its hanger and went to the dressing room.
“I’ll go get ready” Damian announced as he returned from feeding Batcow.
Bruce stopped in his tracks, “Not you! You’re still grounded!”
“What?” Damian yelled in indignation.
Bruce crossed his arms, “You heard me, you’re still in trouble for paralyzing Alfred and sneaking out.”
Damian stumped his foot, “That is not fair.”
But his father didn’t budge, “You’re staying.”
Dick and Kori, both amused stayed silent and simply grabbed their suits and went to get changed.
“Uhh I can’t go, if I stop now the files won’t load and they find out I got in their system. It’s our only chance” Tim urged from his seat. He couldn’t take his eyes off the monitor, he still had several firewalls to bypass.
Bruce nodded, “Then you stay, and Conner stays with you.”
Conner gasped, “What?” He had no reason to stay. His boat was still filled with adrenaline, how could he just stay put?
“You won’t be focused on the mission when your mind is here. Trust me, I know from experience…” and he did, ohh how he did.
Conner sighed, “Okay I’ll stay.”
Bruce knew it was hard, but all necessary things were. He then addressed Tim, “Get the files, we’ll formulate a plan once we’re all back.”
“On it” the Red Robin replied.
Bruce then got changed into his suit. Once the three heroes were ready, Batman, Starfire, and Nightwing boarded the Batmobile and headed out onto the streets of Gotham heading to Arkham Asylum. Leaving Conner, Tim, and Damian alone in the Batcave.
What a great way to spend a late Sunday evening.
—————————————————
And so it was, Damian and Conner watched as Tim dug deeper into Lex Corp’s computer files. He was scanning through thousands of names until he finally found the folder he wanted. A secret folder containing various secret…and very much unethical projects.
Then he saw it, “Found it…Project Cadmus.” He hovered his mouse over the file name but didn’t click on it.
Conner perked up, “The files?”
“Can you open it?” Damian asked as he leaned casually against the side of the desk.
Conner noticed that Tim hadn’t clicked to open the file so he reached for the computer mouse on the table, he knew at least that much. “Let’s see what he’s planning…”
“Conner wait!” Tim’s hand grabbed onto Conner’s before he got to the mouse. Then Tim stared into Conner’s blue eyes, “Are….are you sure you’re ready for this?” He didn’t know how Conner would reach to reading whatever they came across. He knew this was a difficult subject…he didn’t want Conner to push himself if he was uncomfortable.
Conner stared back, “What?”
Tim smiled softly, “I mean…are you sure you’re ready to read this. You know it’s gonna contain stuff about your other…”
Conner took in a deep breath to steady himself. Tim’s concern melted something inside of him, but he had to do this. “I know Tim. But I have to see everything.”
Tim nodded, “Alright…” and he clicked on the file. “Project Cadmus, show me what you got.”
And it did.
On the screen came a cover page titled “LexCorp- Project Cadmus” in big, bold, intimidating letters. Tim scrolled down a b until he got to a summary page listed as “Cadmus Experiments” and its contents made his stomach drop. It was a list of all the experiments created under Project Cadmus and a shot summary of their short lived lives. And so the three boys read….
Experiment # 1
Status: Terminated, specimen did not reach completion due to genetic instability
Experiment # 2
Status: Terminated, specimen did not reach completion due to genetic instability
Experiment # 3
Status: Terminated, specimen did not survive for over five minutes due to genetic instability
Conner could only pray that “death due to genetic instability” wasn’t that painful for those clones.
Experiment # 4
Status: Terminated, specimen only survived for a day due to genetic instability
Experiment # 5
Status: Terminated, first successful clone specimen, but specimen did not survive due to complications
Experiment # 6
Status: Terminated, specimen died in about 48 hours
Experiment # 7
Status: Terminated, specimen did not present signs of Kryptonian abilities
That made Conner’s blood turn cold. Lex had…..had called for the termination of a health clone because he wasn’t Kryptonian enough? He was gonna be sick.
Experiment # 8
Status: Terminated, specimen did not survive accelerated aging procedure
Experiment # 9
Status: Terminated, accelerated aging doses must be remeasured
Experiment # 10
Status: Terminated, specimen only survived to infancy
Experiment # 11
Status: Terminated, specimen flew out of laboratory and nearly killed lab personnel with heat vision.
Experiment # 12
Status: Terminated, specimen reached childhood. But specimen was brought out for testing and started a fire and died.
Eleven and Twelve were the most painful to read. Since they had both gotten to a child age they had pictures of them next to their names on the file. Two little faces stared at them from the screen. Two faces of boys who were long gone, both with blue eyes. Eleven had black hair like Conner and Clark, but Twelve had firery red hair like Roy’s. Both looked so small, scared, and alone. Conner felt tears forming in his eyes, those were the faces of his brothers.
Young boys he’d never get to met, never get to know them. They were gone…but they hadn’t died in vein. They had died so that he could be here, he wouldn’t exist if either of them had survived.
Experiment # 13
Status: Failure, specimen gained too much independence and disobeyed orders. Currently location unknown
Experiment # 14
Status: In observation, specimen still under lab personnel’s observation, requires more testing
That was the last entry, at least it meant Fourteen was still alive. There was still time to get to him.
Tim’s face was completely pale. He turned his chair around and hugged Conner’s torso, “Oh my god, Conner…”
Damian wasn’t doing much better, “ I…I have no words” he lowered his gaze off the screen.
Conner ran a hand through Tim’s hair, “I need to get him out. Is there anything else?”
Tim let go of Conner and looked at the screen again, “There’s more…detailed files on each experiment. That page was just the summary.”
“Are there more details about fourteen?” Conner tried to keep his voice from breaking. He had to keep it together, until he knew his brother was safe. He had to keep it together.
Tim clicked on Fourteen’s file for more information, but there was barely anything. “No, doesn’t even have a picture yet. The only file here says that he was created around three to four months ago.”
Conner did the math in his head, “I was still with Luthor, that’s around the time when he tried to eliminate me.”
“He was securing a backup” Damian said nonchalantly.
“Damian!” Tim snarled.
Conner shut his eyes, “Tim don’t….he’s being realistic. It’s not a lie.” He knew, deep down he knew. Lex would have gotten rid of him too, he only didn’t because he didn’t know if fourteen would be a success or not.
Tim searched for more, “Doesn’t matter. Fourteen doesn’t even have a picture yet.”
Damian stepped closer to Conner, “Eleven and Twelve look like you.”
Conner laughed bitterly, “That’s…clones for ya.” But appearance was the last thing on his mind, “Whatever fourteen looks like, I’m getting…” No he wouldn’t call his brother Fourteen, he was person not a number, “….. I’m getting Jonathan out!”
Tim looked at him with a raised eyebrow, “Jonathan?”
Conner smiled to himself, it was the name Clark said he would give his first son. Well better to the fourteenth than none. Conner had decided, “That’s this name. His name will be Jonathan.”
Tim thought for a moment, “Conner and Jonathan, that’s nice.”
Damian made a thoughtful expression, “Jonathan…could be worse.”
Conner re read the words on the screen, “Requires more testing!” His hands clenched into fists, “They’re testing on him like a lab rat, just like they did to me. I can’t stay put, I have to go save him.”
“But the others…”
“I don’t care! I can’t stay here, he needs me” he wouldn’t let Jonathan just be another foot note on a project file.
Tim got off the chair, “Fine, but I’m going too.”
“Your leaving after father told you not to…again?” Damian questioned, more amused than anything.
Conner looked at the young Robin, “Damian, remember after that dinner when you told me to come to you if I ever wanted revenge?”
Damian blinked at him with intrigue, “Of course.”
“Well consider this me calling in that favor.”
Damian smirked, “Good, I’ll come with you.”
Conner smiled, “Superboy and Robins, let’s go!”
“But we need a plan though. It’s an entire building and just us three” Tim reminded him.
“I can immobilize the guards” Damian suggested. It was such a useful technique that his grandfather had taught him.
Conner looked at him wearily, “Like you did with Alfred?”
Damian didn’t look guilty at all, “Yes. And I could bring Ace.”
“You want to bring the dog?”
“He helps sometimes.”
Conner couldn’t believe this, “Okay well take the dog.”
“Great, how about the security system. Well it’s Sunday so there should barely be anyone in there. And if I get hijack one of his cameras I could wire them to play yesterday’s footage as today!” Tim suggested, it wouldn’t be that hard. He’d just need to begin some extra equipment and he’d get in.
“That’s brilliant” Conner wanted to kiss him tight there, but his rational mind told him to maintain his composure.
“Yes, but maybe only for an hour at best to avoid detection.”
“An hour should be enough” Damian said, already going to fetch Ace.
“You got the keycard?” Tim asked Conner, it would all be useless if he didn’t have it.
Conner grinned, “Of course I do” the card was safe inside his pocket, locked inside by a zipper.
“Okay team, let’s do this!”
“Yes, sounds like a very good plan indeed” a voice came from the stairs to the bat cave.
“Alfred!” Tim yelped as the butler came into the light.
“I came to monitor the other’s activities like I always do. Would you like me to monitor you as well?” Alfred asked, completely unfazed by what he’d just heard.
“You’re not gonna try and stop us?” Tim asked.
Alfred pondered for a moment, “I find it futile, if you wish to go then do what you must. Just return to the manor unharmed.”
“We’ll try” Conner promised. “Let’s suit up!” He mimicked Bruce’s earlier words.
Tim gave an unimpressed look, “It’s cooler when Batman says it.”
And so the three boys got ready. Damian dresses Ace in his Bat Hound suit then put on his Robin suit for the second time today. While Tim and Conner got into their Superboy and Red Robin suits.
“So..how are we getting there?” Tim asked once they regrouped.
“I’ve already walked to and from Metropolis on foot today. I am not doing that again” Damian announced.
“You can use the jet pack” Tim offered.
That made Conner’s mind pause momentarily, “You have a jet pack?”
“Even the dog has one” Damian said as he brought over a small jet pack fitted perfectly for Ace.
“Huh?”
“Well he can’t always keep up with us. The jet pack is better” Damian buckled it around the dog’s torso.
Conner stared at Tim, “But…” Why would Tim want to be carried if he had a jet pack. And moreover, would that mean that he didn’t want to be carried in the future? Conner didn’t like that though, he liked carrying Tim around, holding him close to himself, he didn’t want to loose that.
Tim understood the silent question in Conner’s eyes. Why made him carry the other it h had a jet pack at his disposal. His cheeks flushed, “Well….I don’t use it often. Like almost never, I’m not even a fan of flying. And I-I….I prefer Air Conner” he whispered out that last part.
Conner blushed too, he wanted to kiss Tim again but didn’t show it. “I-I can carry you again then?”
Tim nodded, “S-sure.” And so Conner awkwardly picked Tim up again in his arms. Neither said anything but both felt extremely comfortable in that position.
Conner cleared his throat, “Everyone ready?”
“Yes” Tim and Damian said, and Ace let out an enthusiastic bark.
“I’ll take that as a yes” so Conner leaped into the air with Tim in his arms as Damian turned his and Ace’s jetpacks on. He’d also put a leash around Ace’s neck so they’d stay connected during flight.
“Good luck boys” Alfre yelled from down below as they gained altitude and started flying towards the cave’s exit.
“Thank you Pennyworth” Damian said in goodbye.
As the late afternoon air hit them outside, Conner whispered to the wind, “I’m coming Jonathan….just hang on.”
Notes:
Soooo, what do we think?
Yes we have confirmation, the clone is Jonathan! I repeat the clone is Jonathan! (Congratulations to Angel170, on Oct. 15 you were the first person to guess that Jon would be the clone. Congrats!)
And next chapter will be the one where we at long last get a an introduction between the Super brothers. I’m excited to write it, and excited for you guys to read it.
I hope you liked this chapter, it’s good to be back, I’ll see you all next chapter!
————————-
Okay dear readers, I have a question for you guys. So, I’m currently planning out how this series will end (don’t worry we still have like 10+ more chapters until then I’m not rushing). But I plan to have an epilogue of the family’s life post….classified information…and leading up to….classified information 🤫….So, I wanna know what would be better. To write like a 20k+ word chapter, because I plan to write a one shot for every month of the year so it will be extremely long. Since they wont be one shots, but like snippets of their lives that all pile on top of each other. Or create an entirely new fic where I’d post each one shot as its own chapter and ending with….classified information…!
I think the latter might be better because I guarantee A LOT will happen during this epilogue period and would lead to the ultimate ending of the story with…classified information…. So would you all follow me on the journey of creating a whole other fic after this one as a continuation?
Would love to know your thought!
Chapter 21: I Break My Brother Out!
Summary:
The boys break into Lex Corp!
Chaos at Arkham Asylum
And a first kiss??
Notes:
Hey guys! Welcome back, Im gonna be honest, I really procrastinated writing this one. I’m more excited for the chapter after this one so it was hard to really sit down and write this one out. But I hope it still came out good and you guys like it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-In Metropolis-
It took a little longer than usual for the quartet for the boys to reach Metropolis. Usually Conner could get there in less than five minutes, but right now he has to match the speed of Damian and Ace’s jet packs. It took fifteen minutes, but they finally arrived in Metropolis.
They landed on a rooftop a few blocks away from LexCorp where they could leave the jet packs and come up with a strategy to get inside.
“Everyone good?” Tim asked as Conner placed him down.
“Of course…” Damian replied as he took off Ace’s jet pack, and the dog stood there patiently waiting for Damian to do so.
Tim got a pair of binoculars firm his belt uses them to look at the doorways into Lex Corp, “So how do we get in?”
“There’s a side entrance we could use” Conner suggested. It was safer than having to go thought the front door security.
“Shouldn’t we call the alien for help?” Damian asked.
Superman…
Conner felt conflicted about it. Clark hadn’t handled their first meeting very well…frankly he still wasn’t sure where their relationship currently stood. How would he react to seeing yet another clone of himself? Seeing them in the very lab they were all create? No, this wasn’t a moment for Superman to get in the way.
“No, this is my fight.” It was his fight, he came here to save his brother. It was his mission to fulfill.
Damian didn’t press further, “Okay, let’s go then.”
So the four of them got down from the top the building they were in and walked closer to the LexCorp building. The Robin’s weren’t used to doing this kind of stealth mission during the day time. It was still currently late afternoon so at least they’d have this e cover of darkness to protect them during their escape later.
They reached the edge of one of the building’s walls, Tim had calculated the perfect blind spot for them to stand so they wouldn’t be detected by any cameras. They were standing practically under a security camera.
“Can you hack into that one?” Conner asked his partner.
Tim gave him an unimpressed look under his mask, “Yes, just give me a minute.”
“How many guards?” Damian asked, always pulling out a dagger from a pocked in his pants.
Conner listened for the heart beats near the door, there were only two, “Two heartbeats.”
Tim pulled out the laptop he’d brought and started his work at hacking the camera system, “Any ideas?”
Damian smiled, “I’ll handle this. Ace fetch!” He took off Ace’s costume and gestured for him to go towards the guards
Conner gave a questioning look, “Uhhh…”
Damian gave him a shit eating grin,“Just watch clone boy”
The two guards had been at their post for an hour already, they were in charge of the later afternoon and early night shift. And most importantly….they were bored, very bored.
“Rough night?” The first guard, Gabe asked his partner.
“Nothing ever happens” the other guard, Mateo complained.
They kept looking around the area for any activity, and usually nothing major happened besides the occasional wild animal walking around. But today was different, beaches today a brown coated German Shepherd appeared from the shadows.
“Ahh look a cute doggie” Mateo’s voice was higher pitched and he walked away from his post at the door.
Gabe clinched his jaw, “Are you serious, we’re supposed to be guarding!”
Mateo got down on his knees in front of Ace, “Aww cmon, I’m just saying hi. Aren’t you a cute doggie ?” He raised a hand for Ace to sniff.
Ace sniffed the man’s hand and as Mateo then raised his hand to scratch his ear, Ace bit into the ID card that the guard wore around his neck. Ace bit down and then backed away, the guard’s lanyard.
“Hey! Give me that!” Mateo urged, but Ace then turned around and ran back to Damian.
Gabe wanted to kick his idiotic partner, “What are you waiting for moron?, go after it!”
So Mateo got up and ran after Ace, following him into the side wall where the boys were covered by shadows.
Mateo walked into the dark looking for a dog that seemed to vanish, “Doggie?…Here doggie?” His voice waved a little and he about to pull out his flashlight when…
“Here, my foot!” And Robin kicked him in the chin , knocking him down.
“Ah!” Mateo yelled as he fell to the floor.
Conner watched in awe as Damian then moved in front of the fallen man and pressed his fingers into a pressure point near his heart to paralyze him, “Good night!”
“That was awesome” Conner whispered.
Damian simply patted Ace on the head, “Efficient..” he has his grandfather to thank for teaching him that technique. He then took the card from the dog’s mouth, “…and now we can open the security door.”
Just then, the camera above them makes a beeping noise, making Damian and Conner look at Tim with puzzled looks.
Tim looked up from his portable laptop, “Okay I’ve hacked the camera system, they’re gonna play the same footage from this time yesterday. But only for an hour so it’s not that detectable” Damian wasn’t the only efficient one.
Conner smiled proudly, “Great, just gotta take out the other one.”
And as if on cue the other guard’s voice came from nearby, “Hey Mateo? You found the dog?”
“Show time” Damian said as he leaped into the air to go takeout the other guard. Ace followed him with his tail wagging.
Conner clicked his tongue and turned back to Tim, “Well her excited.”
Tim closed the laptop, “He gets excited on missions where Batman isn’t around.”
Conner raised an amused eyebrow, “Let me guess, because he can’t get grounded.”
Tim chucked, “Something like that.”
“Are you two coming?” Damian’s voice called out to them. The other guard was already lying at his feet.
“We’re coming” Tim brushed off his shoulder and started walking towards the door, with his emotional support Kryptonian following behind him.
Damian was the first one to reach the door, he used the guard’s key card to unlock it. Then he looked over his shoulder at the others, “Let’s go kidnap a clone!”
—————————————————
-At Arkham Asylum-
Commissioner Gordon stood at the front steps of Arkham Asylum simply takin in the chaos. Several walls were blown up, the air was covered in colorful dusk from several smoke bombs, and various asylum patients were running around excitedly at their new freedom. Some fighting police officers and asylum security workers, while others simply fought each other.
Of course!
“Why is this my life” he mumbled under his breath.
“Commissioner? What do we do?” Officer Bard asked, as they watched Bane crushing a police vehicle.
Gordon took in a deep breath, “We can take the normal patients, drag them back inside and done let them reach the city.”
Bard raised an eyebrow, “And the others?”
His question was asked with the roar of an engine, but not just any engine, the Batmobile’s engine!
The Batmobile sped into the entrance of Arkham Asylum. Batman stopped the car right in front of Bane, then he pressed several buttons on his consul and two tasers sprung up from the car. And so Bane was tased until he collapsed unconsciously on the floor. The officers all stared in awe as the villain collapsed on the floor and the doors of the Batmobile sprang open.
“The cavalry is here” Nightwing cheered as he steeped out of the car, extending a hand to help Starfire out as-well.
Batman got out and walked over to the officers, “You called Commissioner.”
“We need to contain this situation” Gordon gestured to the chaos
Batman looked around, examining the perimeter and making calculations. “Yes. You and your officers can handle the normal patients.”
Gordon nodded, “Yes, and your team can handle the rest.”
Nightwing then joined the conversation, “Well we got Bane already. Who else?”
“Joker and Scarecrow are in there” Officer Bard said.
“We captured Riddler a few weeks ago” Batman added.
“I helped you with the crocodile man last month” Starfire mentioned.
Okay, so the list was pretty big. Not good. “And I’m pretty sure that…”
And that was when Harley Quinn in an orange jumpsuit landed on top of Gordon’s police car. She smiled naturally widely when she saw the little crowd in front of her. “Oh hey Commissioner…for the record, I had no nothing to do with this.”
Nightwing snapped his fingers, “Harley.” So that’s who he’d forgotten.
The jester waved at the vigilante, “Hey Nightwing! How ya doing?”
Nightwing waved back, “I’m good.” She wasn’t that bad of a rogue compared to all the others they fought. Being surprisingly chill a lot of the time.
Batman stared up at her, “Harley, do you know who’s behind this?”
Harley pouted, “I ain’t talking to you. You threw me in this dump!”
Batam huffed, “You and Pojson Ivy committed grand robbery at th…”
“So what?” She cut him off. “You let Cat woman get away with it all the time!” Which in hindsight, he would definitely need to explain to Clark when they inevitably spoke again.
“Is the Joker still inside?” Gordon asked her. They really didn’t need that lunatic walking around Gotham so soon.
Harley scoffed, “That clown? Please, I have bigger things to worry about in my life.”
“So you do not know who is behind this?” Starfire asked
This time she answered. “Nope, and I gotta go, but I’m sure you got it covered.” She then jumped from Gordon’s car to the top of another car. She had to get back to her hideout where Ivy was inevitably waiting. “Bye Nightwing! Bye Starfire!” She goodbyed them as she fled the scene
“Goodbye” Starfire waved.Batman simply sighed while Commissioner Gordon pinched the bridge of his nose.
Nightwing then clasped his hands together, “Soo….Shall we?”
Batman nodded, “Yes, let’s go!”
“We’ll cover you…” Gordon said. He then addressed his men, “Let’s go officers!”
So Nightwing got his batons ready for some fighting. Starfire stretched her arms before summoning her powers. And Batman pulled out a Batarang from his belt. They ran into the middle of the chaos, ready for a very memorable evening.
—————————————————
-Inside LexCorp-
Red Robin, Robin, Bat Hound, and Superboy were inside the LexCorp corporate building. Tim had pulled out his computer to find the blueprints of the building since Conner couldn’t use his x ray vision due to all the lead in the walls. And Robin and Bat Hound kept lookout for any workers.
Tim had found the path to the elevator that would lead them to the underground levels. So he was leading them across the halls of the ground floor.
“Keep quiet, we’re almost there” Tim whispered as he led them to the elevator.
“You want the dog to float in the air?!” Robin asked sarcastically.
Tim scoffed but kept walking. They made a few turns before he finally said, “This one’s it!”
“Okay let’s go” Conner floated towards the elevator and clicked the button to call on the elevator. They waited a minute or so before it finally arrived at the ground floor with a ding. Thankfully it was empty, so they quickly got on l.
“That’s a lot of floors” Tim gestured to the giant panel that covered almost half a wall.
Conner clenched his fists, so many floors…who knew what other secrets Lex Luthor had in those. That’d have to be solved some other day, “I know, but we’re going to sub level twenty.” He scanned the key card Mercy had given him and pressed the button to the twentieth underground floor.
“We need to hide” Tim urged as the elevator started moving downward. “What if someone’s there when the doors open?” They didn’t know who or was don’t waiting for them, but they had to take all possible security measures.
“Any ideas?” Damian asked
Conner scanned the elevator for any ideas, he tilted his head to the roof and a lightbulb went off, “I got it.” He flew in the air and used his super strength to pull apart two metal parts and creating an opening for them to fit thought. He for though the gab and landed safety on-top of the elevator, he then extended his hand for the others, “Everyone in!”
“You have got to be kidding me” Damian mumbled. But he quickly picked up Ace so Conner could grab him. Then Tim gave Damian a little push for Conner could pull him up. Until finally, Tim jumped as high as possible so Conner could grab his hand and pull him up.
The Robin’s clung to the elevator cables as they kept moving downward. While Conner used his super vision to count how many floors down they had already gone. And after a minute the elevator stopped moving with a clank.
They heard the elevator’s doors open so Conner stuck his head through the opening to see if anyone was there.
“See anything” Damian asked.
“The coast it clear” Conner made a thumbs up gesture.
So they all got down and steeped into the sterile whirl tiled floor of the lab. The walls were also devoid of color, a truly lifeless environment.
“So this is the famous LexCorp lab “ Tim looked around in both disgust and awe. Yes LexCorp did a lot of illegal and immoral experiments…but on the other hand, their technology was absolutely amazing!
“What are we looking for exactly?” Damian asked as he stroked Ace’s fur.
“A containment room” Conner replied. His brother was most likely in a containment cell like he himself used the be. He looked around the area, this floor was familiar, he knew the way around now. “They should be this way” he pointed in the direction of where his own ‘room’ used to be. And so he started walking in that direction….
“Wait!” Tim stopped Conner in his tracks by grabbing onto his hand.
“What?”
“Superboy, which way is the cloning lab?”
Conner blinked mindlessly at him, “That’s a few doors down on the right. Why?” Why would Tim want to go there, just the thought of seeing all those machines and needles and test tubes made his skin crawl.
Tim nodded in understanding, “We have to go there.”
“Why?”
“Taking the clone isn’t enough. We need to know how Lex is able to keep cloning Superman….”
“Why?” This time it was Damian who asked.
Tim cleared his throat, “Because, to clone him he must be using something. Hair, blood, skin, anything with Kal-El’s DNA.”
“And you want to steal that?” Robin caught on.
“Destroy it preferably. If we take away whatever he’s using to clone Superman he won’t be able to make any more clones!” It was the best logical move.
Superboy ran that though. Stopping Lex from being able to clone Superman was the best way to go, no more DNA meant m..”So no more kids like me can be made.”
“Exactly.”
Robin raised an eyebrow, “And this has nothing to do with you being impressed by his cloning tech?”
Red Robin huffed, “This is about helping Superboy, and the ethics to cloning!”
Robin rolled his eyes, “Sure.” He then turned to Superboy, “I’ll go with you clone boy.”
“And I’ll take Bat Hound” Red Robin affirmed.
And so they set off in different directions. Superboy and Robin in the search of the fourteenth clone of Superman, and Reed Robin to find the source of Lex Luthor’s cloning project.
One thing they didn’t know however, was that their coms system were now offline due to being underground, rendering them unable to contact the rest of the Batfamily.
—————————————————
-Back in Arkham Asylum-
Starfire was chasing after Riddlers with her flight powers. She’d already knocked down Kite Man, a minor villain of anything n it still dangerous.
Meanwhile, Batman and Nightwing were on the ground, being shot at in several directions by the goons who came to break the villains out of Arkham. They’d already spotted the Joker, Two Face, and Mr Freeze. They’d taken down Scarecrow already, tying his unconscious self to a pole.
“There’s too many of them!” Nightwing yelled as he took cover behind a brick wall to avoid getting shot. He’d already gotten a nasty cut on his leg from Scarecrow and a bullet had grazed his chin.
The Joker laughed maniacally at Nightwing as he kept shooting, “What’s the problem birdie?”
“Okay seriously who gave the psycho clown a gun?!”
Across the yard, Starfire managed to pin Riddler down with a piece of rope she’s found.
The Riddler struggled against the binds, “Riddle me this Starfire. What is cold in…hey!” She punched him.
“I got the Riddler!” She said triumphantly.
“Okay that is one down” Nightwing threw one of his batons at some of her armed goons to knock them out.
Meanwhile, Batman had engaged in fighting with Joker. The clown firing shots at him while the bat threw his batarangs. “Hey Batsy, how nice of you to come see me.”
“It’s never nice to see you” Batman growled and threw a batarang and hit Joker’s gun, causing it to explode.
Batman ran from the explosion and ran to the same wall where Nightwing was still taking cover from the artillery fire. “There’s something we’re not seeing.”
“What do you mean?” His ward asked.
“If it was just a regular prison break they’d have left by now” Batman deduced.
Nightwing clicked his tongue, “They’re stalling!”
But why? Both detectives though.
“Something else must be going on tonight. Something they don’t want us to see” it was the logical conclusion. They’d been sent on wild goose chased several times by villains trying to prevent them from stopping their evil plans.
“We still need to stop them” Nightwing tried a different angel to get the goons off their tails.
Batman assessed the field, “Yes, we need to…Ahhh!!” A bullet his Batman’s left arm and he fell on the ground.
“Batman!” Nightwing pulled him out of the line of fire. He saw that Bruce’s arm was bleeding under the armor, “Shit, Batman.”
Just then Starfire landed on the ground near them, “Dick there’s too many of them. What do we do?” She’s also nearly gotten shot while flying, they were almost completely surrounded. And getting to the Batmobile would be difficult while being constantly shot at and having to help a wounded Batman into the car.
“We need backup” Nightwing concluded. He pressed onto his hidden ear piece, “Red Hood…. Red Hood can you hear me?”
On the other end, Red Hood was currently taking cover himself as the gang leaders he was spying on started a shoutout, “Yeah, what do you want? I’m kinda busy?”
Nightwing wiped his hand with Batman’s blood on it , “How busy?”
Red Arrow then entered the conversation, “He’s very bus…Look out!” An explosion sound could be heard on the other end, “Sorry gotta go.”
Nightwing sighed and tried again, “Robin come in…..Robin?…Red Robin?..Superboy? Alfred?!”
“Yes master Nightwing” Alfred was the only one to answer.
“Alfred tell the others that they’re ungrounded and have to come help us”
Alfred hesitated, “I’m afraid I cannot do that.”
“Why not?!”
“They are Metropolis at the moment” Alfred spilled the beans.
“What?!”
“Superboy insisted on going to retrieve his brother. And their communicators have been jammed by LexCorp’s interference.”
“Shit.”
“We need to leave Dick” Starfire said as she saw Bane had started showcasing signs of waking up.
Nightwing agreed, they’d need more numbers to take on so many, having the Robins and Superboy would have been extremely helpful but…”Wait!” A desperate idea came to mind, “There’s one person we can call.”
Starfire tilted her head, “Who? The Titans?”
“Not exactly.” He got up from his hiding spot, “Wait here” he instructed both Starfire and Batman.
He took a few steps away from them, “Can’t believe I’m doing this….” And he yelled, “SUPERMAN!!”
—————————————————
-At Clark’s Apartment-
Clark Kent had been sulking in his living room. He’d been trying to figure out how to approach Bruce Wayne tomorrow. He knew he had to, it was both the right thing to do and he has to do it before Bruce’s kids came back to threaten him some more.
He’d heard the commotion in Gotham with this super hearing, but he thought it best not to intervene. Bruce was still mad at him, and Batman hated having Meta humans in his city.
But then he’d head Bruce’s heart rate skyrocket. He’d even gotten off the couch and walked to his window. His soulmate could be injured! He debated in his head whether or not to suit up and just go. On one hand, maybe coming o help his distressed soulmate would show Bruce that he was sorry and wanted to help keep him safe. But on the other hand, Batman hated being saved, and he’d probably get mad at Clark for possibly exposing that there was something between them.
But the choice was practically made for him when the shout came, “SUPERMAN!!” It was Richard…no Dick…no Nightwing’s voice. And if Nightwing was calling Superman for help then that must mean….
Clark didn’t hesitate. He changed into his suit and flew into the Metropolis skyline headed straight for Gotham City. Using both Bruce and Dick’s accelerated heart rates as his compass to locating them.
—————————————————
-Still at Lex Corp-
Superboy and Robin were walking thought the corridors of the Lex Corp lab. Conner recognized several of the rooms they saw. One of them had been the room where Lex had first given him his first Superboy suit. Or the room where he’d accidentally fried a computer with his heat vision.
“So what exactly does this containment room look like” Robin pointed his katana as they turned into yet another hallway.
“Did you really need to pull out the sword?” Superboy asked. It wasn’t that necessary, he could just use his super hearing to detect if anyone was near.
“Yes” Robin grunted.
Conner felt a pit in his stomach as they kept walking, they were reaching the hall where his old containment room had been. The room where he’d first woken up, first showed consciousness. He didn’t want to think about that, “Ok-Okay just look for a door that says containment or experiment…or stuff like that.”
“Like that one?” Robin pointed to a white door that said ‘Experiment Inside, Keep Locked’.
“Exactly like that one!” Conner said. He used his super hearing to try and find any signs of life inside, “But it’s empty.”
He searched for his brother’s heart beat. He closed his eyes and just listened….he heard monitors….keeping….a heart beat! A very faint heartbeat.
“Follow me” he flew down the hallway, he had to find his brother. That was the only thing on his mind.
“Now all of us can fly clown boy” Robin grunted as he had to put his katana away to aches after the flying clone boy.
Conner didn’t stop, not until he reached a book from which he heard the heart beat coming from. He pressed his hands against the door, it was he noticed a carving on it ‘14’ a number fourteen.
A chill ran down his spine. And he thought back, twelve doors, he’d flown past twelve doors. And they were empty so…those had been the rooms his brothers had been kept in. And that the thirteenth door, his door, had to be behind him. He wouldn’t turn…he couldn’t.
Superboy had been lost in thought that he didn’t notice Robin approach. “Everything alright clone boy?”
Superboy snapped back to the present, “Yes, we just gotta open the door…” He pressed his hand again the door, almost trying to open it by force until Robin stopped him.
“Swipe the card genius!”
“R-right” Conner stammer as he got the card from his pocket and swiped it.
The metal doors swung open to reveal….a sight Conner would never be able to get off his mind.
A boy, his brother. Inside a tank. His eyes were closed, so Conner had no idea what color they were. But his hair was black, like Clark and Conner’s own. He wasn’t even a teenager by the looks of it.
Conner’s mouth was dry as he walked inside front of the tank. He wanted to cry. He wanted to break that tank and free his brother.
“And I thought the experiments done but the league of assassins were strange” Robin mumbled under his breath as he walked inside the containment room.
“He’s younger than me” Conner put his hands on the reinforced glass that kept his brother imprisoned. It was then he noticed his brother was wearing a suit too, but not like his old Superboy suit. His suit was dark blue, and there were tubes inside the tank that all connected to his brother’s suit.
“He looks as old as me” Robin noted.
“Jonathan, what did they do to you?” Conner felt rage inside of himself.
“How do we get him out clone boy?” Robin asked.
“There must a control panel or something” his voice was horse with emotion.
Robin looked around the room, he could tell that Superboy wasn’t in the right head space. The boy in the tank looked….sad almost. But he seemed to be the same age as him. Perhaps, if this boy joined their hero team he could be Damian’s new sidekick.
But for now he’d promised to help with the revenge plot. So he would help. He looked around a giant wall panel, until he saw it. “Found it clone boy!”
Conner got to it in a heart beat, “Great then let’s….ass rat!”
“What?”
“It’s a biological scan” Superboy punched a wall in frustration. Of course Luthor would do something like that. Create a foul proof way to ensure that no more clones were able to get away or cause property damage.
“So what do we do?” Robin asked.
“I’m gonna have to break it!” Superboy spoke with certainty.
“You’re not serious, what happened to being stealth?” Sure knocking down guards was one thing, but breaking a tank would lead to more evidence.
“Stealth went out the window when I saw my brother in a giant fish tank!”
Robin was about to protest when they suddenly heard the sound of something moving. “Someone’s coming.”
Conned used his super hearing again, “Ace!”
It was Ace, followed by Tim with an accelerated heart beat.
Tim had used Ace to reach down the others, “Guys, we have a problem!” He whisper yelled as he found the room they were in.
“Red Robin, what’s wrong” Robin pulled out his katana again.
“Four guards, they were starting night patrol” Red Robin informed them.
“Well we found the clone and…”
But Tim wasn’t listening when he saw the tank, “Wow. He’s…”
Conner smile sadly, “I know. I need to get him out.”
Red Robin nodded, “How?”
Conner clenched his fists, “I have to break the glass.”
Tim looked over the tech. He saw the bio control panel. But he saw all the wires connecting to the tube, including some that looked suspicious like alarms. “You’re kidding right? This thing must have an alarm.”
Superboy sighed, “I know.”
Red Robin grabbed at Superboy’s shoulders, “That thing could trigger anything? Kryptonite gas! A bomb! Anything to keep his little experiments from getting out.”
Superboy didn’t look him in the eyes, “I know.”
Tim sighed, “So what do we do?”
Conner looked at Tim and Damian, “You both have to leave”
“What?”
“There’s guards coming and there’ll be more when I break this. You two need to be out of here before I do. The elevator will probably stop when the alarm goes off.” He didn’t know what would happen when the alarms went off, but it was his mission to save his brother. He wouldn’t let Tim and Damian get captured.
“Don’t forget the dog!” Damian growled.
“That’s crazy, we’re not leaving you here” Red Robin’s voice grew a little frantic.
Superboy gave a stern look, “This is my mission.” He directed his gaze at the younger Wayne, “Robin, get Bat Hound and yourself out of here.”
Robin looked between the two….whatever Conner and Tim were. “Alright…” he grabbed Bat Hound’s collar and turned back to the door. But he looked over his shoulder before leaving, “…see you outside clone boy.” He had some guards to silence.
“Conner we can figure out something else” Tim urged.
“Can you hack that thing? With little amount of time?” He knew it was no.
Tim knew it was no. He knew hacking into that thing would be hard, he’d need time, time they didn’t really have right now. And if he failed or anyone noticed him in the system…the alarms would go off anyway.
“Go Tim, I’ll be fine” he wasn’t sure. Who knows, a Kryptonite embedded net could fall on his head. The inside walls of the containment rooms were lines with led, he really had no idea.
“You have to leave.”
Tim grabbed his hand, “And you have to come back.” He’d come back will all of Batman’s gadgets if he didn’t.
“I always will”‘Superboy promised. He intended to keep that promise.
Tim smiled, “See you on the other side then…” and then he did something unexpected. He leaned in and kissed Conner’s cheek. “I trust you Con.” Then he let go of Superboy’s hand and left after Robin and Bat Hound before he could see Conner’s reaction.
Conner felt his face heat up. Tim had just…Tim had kissed him! Okay it was just a kiss on the cheek but it counted. Guess that was one more reason to make it out.
He waited, waited until he heard the sound of the elevator going up. He had to make sure the other’s were out before he set off Lex’s alarms.
Once he was sure that the elevator had gotten to the surface he faced the glass, his little brother looked so small, so pale. He’d have to eat lots of Alfred’s cooking to nourish hims little body. “Okay Jonathan, let’s get you out of here.”
He summoned all his super strength, poured everything into it. His anger, his need to protect his brother, the need to see Tim again. And he punched the glass! It cracked a little, it was incredibly strong, meant to withstand the strength of metal humans.
Conner looked back up at Jonathan, “I’m not leaving without you.” And he hit the glass again! And again! And again! Little cracks starts forming. So he punched on top of the cracks.
But as he was making progress, an alarm siren blazed in his ears! “Shit” Conner said, he didn’t have time to wait, he kept punching. The room was plunged in a red hue but he ignored it. “Hang on Jonathan…hang ON!” And the glass shattered!
The room was flooded with water as it all spilled out of the tank. But Conner didn’t let the tide take him, he held his ground. He anchored himself on the body of the tank.
Poor Jonathan was hanging there by the tubes connected to his suit. Hair damp and eyes still closed. His breathing was slow but his heart rate was higher now, at least that was good.
It was then that Conner noticed the door behind him starting to close, “Time to go Jon.” He used his laser vision to cut the tubes off of Jonathan. And when his brother slumped forward Conner quickly caught him in his arms.
He then flew out of the room and the doors closed after him. The entire facility was going into lockdown, he had to be fast. He took off his cape and wrapped it around Jonathan’s limp body, his body temperature was low, he needed to heat up. Conner also smelled chemicals, they were probably being bumped into Jon’s system through those tubes. He truly wanted to rip Lex Luthor apart.
“Over there!” He heard a guard yell in the distance.
“Grab the Kryptonite” another one yelled.
Conner scoffed, he’d been training, growing his tolerance. They’d have to do their absolute worse to take him down. But then one guard said something that did tick him off.
“And call Mr Luthor!”
Oh hell no! Luthor wasn’t coming within ten feet of his little brother.
“Hang in there Jon” Superboy cradled him tight and flew into the air. As he turned the corner he saw a team of guards, the room was still coved by a red alarm light but he ignored it. He punched several guards in the face with one hand and dodged all the others.
He used his heat vision to cut through the closed elevator doors and flew up the empty elevator shaft. And when he saw the elevator at where I’d left the others he made another new hole. It’s okay, Lex could afford it.
He saw that the entire building was under lockdown, the front doors and even the windows were sealed. “Super strength it is!” Was it excessive? Yes. Would Batman and Superman get mad him for property damage? Very likely. But did he care about any of that right now? Nope. So blasting an opening was the way to go!
…
……
A street away, Red Robin, Robin, and Bat Hound were waiting on the rooftop where they’d left the jet packs. Robin had already secured Ace’s jet pack while Red Robin paced and hyperventilated.
“Where are they?” Tim kept mumbling to himself, and looking up at the sky until he saw it, “Over there?”
It was Superboy! He made it out. And was carrying his brother in his arms.
Conner saw them form up in the sky and floated down when he head Tim call him, “Superboy!”
“Said I’d come back!” Conner smirked when he reached the adjacent rooftop.
Tim looked at the boy wrapped in Conner’s styled cape, “Is he?”
“He’s safe. Asleep, but safe” Conner patted his hair. He did it! His brother was safe, he was out of Lex’s clutches.
“Good” Tim was happy for Conner. Sure, Bruce would ground them for the next five years for this, but it was worth it.
Damian was the one to break the moment, “We must return to Gotham at once.” He saw police cars headed to LexCorp as they spoke.
“Roger that, let’s go” Superboy said.
This time was a little different though. Since Conner had to carry Jonathan, Red Robin had to take the jet pack and carry Damian. Something Damian had made them all swear to never bring up again in their lifetime. Which the others quickly agreed when Damian threatened Tim with his sword and Conner with the kryptonite he always kept in his utility belt. And Ace just wagged his tail obviously to the conflict but happy to have helped.
And so the five of them made their journey towards Gotham City. Unaware of what was currently happening to the other members of the Batfam.
—————————————————
-At Arkham Asylum-
“Cmon Superman, where are you?” Dick cried out again.
“Nightwing we have to go!” Starfire had tied a questionable price of cloth she’d found around Batman’s arm to stop the bleeding.
Nightwing walked back to them. Guess they’d have to find another way to..
“I’m here!” Superman appeared, brining a powerful gust of wind behind him.
“Superman!” Both Starfire and Nightwing sighed in relief.
Nigthwing couldn’t believe it. It worked! He knew Superman wouldn’t let him down….well again. He’d come to save Bruce and then they could fix things. He’d stop feeling guilty and everyone could happily move on.
Batman grunted from the pain, “Why is he…uhh.”
It was then that Kal noticed the makeshift bandage and smelled the blood. He was kneeling in front of his soulmate in a heart beat, “Batman, what happened?”
“Arkham break out. But I think we underestimated how many we’d need” Nightwing summed it up.
Superman used his super vision to asses the situation. Lots of gun fire, lots of villain, but a lacy of other bats which made his own heart skip a beat, “W-Where are the others?”
“Red Arrow and Red Hood are in the docks. The rest are in Metropolis” Nightwing summed it up again.
Kal’s eyes widened, “What?”
And Batman growled, “I told them not to!”
Superman looked confusedly between father and son. What could the other kids possibly be going in Metropolis? Had they not gone home after visiting? Had Conner perhaps wanted to visit some sites in the city he once called home? But Nightwing just shrugged and said, “I’ll explain later.”
“We need to get to the Batmobile and get Batman some medical attention” Starfire urged.
Yes, survival first and family drama later! So Superman got up and flew into the air. “I can knock them out while you both get Batman to safety.”
“Yes” so Nightwing and Kori got Batman to his feet and started making their way as quickly but also cautiously to the Batmobile.
While Superman flew in front of the goons, not intimidated at all by their guns.
“Oh, the bat called a little friend to the party” one of the goons taunted him.
Kal only cracked his knuckles. These people had injured his soulmate, he was not happy. “You might want to retriet while you still can.”
But the goons didn’t move, “Fire!”
And so many more shots were taken at Superman. Kal was…honestly tired of this. Wasn’t it well known that he was bullet proof? Why did evil goons always keep trying to shoot him?? So he flew towards them and snatched all their guns away, crushing them with his super strength. And then he knocked all the goons unconscious so they couldn’t run.
Once he was finished he turned to see that Nightwing and Starfire had already helped Batman into the passenger seat of the Batmobile.
“Guess I’m driving the Batmobile today” Nightwing grinned as he opened the door to the driver seat. Despite everything he couldn’t deny that he loved being behind the wheel of the Batmobile.
“Are you coming with us Superman?” Starfire asked as she opened the door to the backseat of the car.
Go back…to the Batcave! Now??! Kal felt his body heat rise, “I-I just came because you called me here.” He came to check on Nigthwing and now everyone was safe, he should leave.
“Is everything okay here?” Came a voice from a few feet away. It was Gordon, looking like he’d seen calmer days.
“The situation was handled Comissioner” Nightwing said proudly. A couple drawbacks and expected turnouts? Sure. But it was handled.
“But Batman is injured and we must tend to his wound” Starfire brought up.
Gordon sighed, yep that was normal. He wasn’t even that fazer anymore. A Robin with a few broken bones from crime fighting? Normal. Batman saying he needed stitches but showing up two days later like nothing happened? Normal. So he just asked , “How many did you get?”
“Kite Man, Riddler, Bane, and Scarecrow are still here” Nigthwing listed.
“I got Mr Freeze” Superman added a bit shyly. He’d knocked Mr Freeze unconscious while taking down all the goons.
“What about Joker and Two Face?” Gordon asked.
Dick bit his lip and looked around for them, “Shit, they must have ran off while we were being shot at.”
“That’s not good” Starfire added.
“You know someone should really invest in getting Arkham a security upgrade” Supeman finally set foot on the ground again.
Gordon scoffed, “Been saying that for years. But what’s the point if criminals keep tearing the place apart every few months.”
Nightwing snorted, “Right…months.”
The Commissioner pinched the bridge of his nose, “Well we got all the other inmates…I hope.”
“We have to go, but call us if you need anything else..”
“No..” Batman grunted from inside the car. “We need to find the Joker. Or get Scarecrow to talk, he needs to know who their new buyer is.”
“And you’re currently bleeding out” Starfire reminded him.
And so Dick, Gordon, and Starfire all sighed heavily, and Superman was a little creeped out that even Gotham City’s Police Commissioner was accustomed to Bruce’s stubborn behavior to being told to rest of stay put. A quality he’d always kind of admired in Batman. But knowing they were soulmates was different, he didn’t admire it as much, he felt….frustrated.
Nightwinf shook his head, “How about this? We patch you up and then you have to interrogate whoever you want?”
Batman gritted his teeth, “Fine, let’s go. We’re waiting time.” Of course they were.
“I wish you a god recovery Batman, Gotham always needs you” Gotham spoke as Starfire and Nigthwing got in the car.
“I’ll be back later” Batman assured.
“Of course.”
Nigthwing pressed the horn of the Batmobile even though he knew Bruce hated when he did that, “Coming Superman? Let’s chance to get on the Batmobile.”
Superman gulped. Of course he wanted, he had so much to say to Bruce and so much to apologize for. But he couldn’t like this, while Bruce was wounded, what if he other didn’t want him there? “If it’s okay with…”
And so Star and Nigthwing turned expectantly to Batman.
Bruce looked up at Clark for the first time since he’d gotten there. He’d never admit that seeing Clark rush over when Nigthwing called and seem very worried about his wound made him feel….strangely comforted.
He hadn’t forgiven the Kryptonian. Far from that, they’d both have to sit and have a long discussion about many things first. So having him come with them wouldn’t be that bad? Plus he had to find a way to explain that his clone son had just gone out on a wreck-less mission to rescue his other clone son, and taken both Robins with him.
“Let him in.”
Superman tried to hide his smile at Bruce’s permission. It meant his soulmate didn’t hate him! And he was willing to let Clark explain and talk things out. This would be perfect if only Bruce wasn’t bleeding. And so Superman boarded the back seat of the Batmobile, sitting next to Starfire.
Dick locked the doors and turned on the engine, and drove out of the Asylum. Heading to the Batcave, and sending a message he hoped the boys in Metropolis would receive.
Gordon watched as the Batmobile “They just get weirder by the day” he mumbled to himself. He couldn’t wait for this night to simply be over so he could go home and have dinner with his daughter.
Notes:
Sooo….thought? I do hope yall liked it.
Next time! We’ll get a ‘Flashback’ to what Tim found while snooping. Plus! Ma and Pa Kent make a return. And lots of drama on the way since everyone will be on one place! And some angsty perhaps???….we’ll see 😉
Chapter 22: I Stop My Brother From Destroying The Batcave!
Summary:
Lex Luthor finds out that something happened inside his company
The drive back to Wayne Manor is a little awkward
Tim, Damian, and Conner bring Jonathan to the bat cave
Jon wakes up!
Love confession??
Notes:
Hey guys, welcome back! This one is gonna be interesting. The pieces are coming together. Oh I’m excited, I hope y’all are excited. Let’s go!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-At LexCorp-
Lex Luthor was in his office going over reports his team had written during his arrest absence….and yes, it may have been a Sunday. But the work of a dedicated CEO never stopped. He’d been engrossed in his files when an alarm started blaring from the speakers he’d set up in his office.
The alarms were blaring, so he pulled up the live camera feeds from all the cameras in the building. He had access to all the cameras from his main computer. But when he looked there were no signs of anything being wrong, the lobby and hallways were empty, and no signs of intrusions. “What in the world?”
So he got used the phone on his desk to call his security team, “Guards! Status report!”
His head guard answered the phone, his breathing was ragged, “Mr Luthor sir, we’ve had a…situation…”
“What happened?!” Lex shot up from his desk.
The guard hesitated, “Y-Your…lab experiments broke free.”
Lex’s mind sort circuited, “It did what?!” That was impossible, he’d down everything right. He’d learned from his previous failures, taken measures to ensure this one couldn’t break free or escape.
“It escaped. The containment room is flooded and we couldn’t stop it..” the guard continued. Him and his men were the ones who had been knocked down by Conner when he’d been carrying Jonathan to safety. And who were currently putting out a small electrical fire Conner had caused when he broke though the elevator.
“Impossible!”
“Sorry Mr Luth…” but Lex cut the call and slammed the phone on his desk. What had gone wrong? How could the clone be gone? He’d been kept in a sleep ensured state, no way of gaining consciousness on his own….there was only one conclusion!
“The clone couldn’t have broken free on his own” Lex muttered under his breath. The clone had help but who? Who would be bold enough to break into his laboratory? Who would dare?
Superman? He truly wanted to pin it on the alien, but Superman had never dared break into his labs before, even when he had knowledge about the dozens of weapons and experiments being done underground. Could this time be different? Was the creature sentimental in regards to his clone?…Not likely either, Superman had dismissed thirteen when the clone went rouge.
But who else? He had dozens of enemies, but which one could possibly know about his cloning experiments? It was known knowledge that Superboy was a clone, but only a select group was aware of Fourteen’s existence. Did he have a mole in his company?
He had to go down to his lab to investigate. The culprit must have left a trial. He would find it, get his property back, and ruin whoever had dared to break into his lab. So he left his office and walked towards the main elevator.
He pulled out his phone and called his assistant, “Mercy I need you here, now!” Poor Mercy didn’t even have time to reply, “Sir…what?” But Lex hung up on her.
The elevator wasn’t coming, he kept pressing the button to call it put it seemed stuck on the ground floor.
Little did he know that he’d have to take the stairs from the top executive floor all the way to the ground floor….
—————————————————
-Inside the Batmobile-
The drive back to the Manor was silent as Nightwing, Starfire, Batman, and Superman sat quietly inside the car.
Nigthwing was at the wheel focusing on the road, but he could feel the tension in the air. Batman was still holding back the bleeding in his arm, the cloth Starfire had wrapped around the wound was helping but not enough. Starfire looked warily between the men sat in front of her and next to her in the car. And Superman kept his eyes in his lap. He knew Bruce was probably mad at him, he still had to apologize, but he also couldn’t hide the fact he was worried as Bruce’s heart was still beating fast. Not to mention, this was his first time in the Batmobile after learning Batman’s name, and that they were soulmates!
Dick was the one to break the silence by calling Alfred from the car’s telephone. “Alfred?”
“Yes Master Nightwing?” The butler on the other end asked. He’d been at the cave keeping tabs on the entire batfam.
“Could you prepare the medical bay..” Dick asked, “Batman is bleeding.” Nowadays the ‘bed bay’ wasn’t just a chair in the bat cave anymore. Now in the completely refurbished cave, an entire room had been turned into a full on medical bay, and all the boys had taken courses on treating simple wounds.
Alfred hummed tiredly, “How bad is it?” And Clark didn’t like the calmness in the butler’s voice. He knew Bruce got injured somewhat frequently…but just how frequently were they talking?
Batman grunted in his protest, “It’s not that…”
“He got shot in the arm..” Star cut him off. “The left one!” And Dick laughed at the little growl Bruce let out.
“Thank you Miss Starfire.” Oh Bruce could hear the smile on Alfred’s face as he spoke.
“I’m fine. And Alfred, what’s with the boys being in Metropolis?” Of course Bruce’s mind was focused that instead of the literal bullet wound on his body.
“Can someone explain to me why the others went to my city?” Clark asked in frustration. If the boys were in his city and in need of help then why was he here and not flying over to help them?
Dick, Bruce, and Kori looked at each other through the rear view mirror in the car. All with expressions of calculation and caution on their faces. Just how do you explain to someone that they’ve been cloned…again, and that their other clone went to rescue this latest clone.
Bruce gritted his teeth, “It’s…complicated “
Clark raised an eyebrow, “Complicated how?”
“We’ll brief you when we get to the cave…” Bruce said, and of course, they had plenty to talk about. “Alfred, do you have their signals yet?” That was the most important part. He may have been hurt and a little out of it before, but his mind was clear enough to hear Alfred and Dick’s conversation. He’d overheard that the boys’ signals were cut off. Knowing if they were okay was still the priority.
Alfred clicked on the computer to check on Red Robin, Robin, and Superboy’s locations, “Yes Master Bruce, they seem to be headed back to Gotham. Let us hope their extraction mission went well.”
Bruce nodded weakly, “Good, they’re grounded for at least a month.”
Dick chuckled, “Oh cmon, not like all of us haven’t snuck out before?” He’d done it quite a few times in his younger years.
Kori giggled, “Well I cannot defend you on that.” She remembered the times when Dick had snuck out after Batman told him to stay put just to come see her.
The words extraction mission do not easy Clark’s worries, “Can you at least tell me if I should be worried?”
“If all the boys are coming back that means everything went well” Batman replied coldly.
Clark tilted his head, “It does?”
Dick laughed again, “Of course, if any of them didn’t come back then this guys would drive this car to Metropolis to go get them.” Which they all knew was one hundred percent true.
Bruce glared at his son, “You don’t have to sharer that king of information with others Dick.”
“Aww cmon we’re all adults here.”
But in truth, Dick was really trying to lighten the mood. Maybe if he could get Clark and Bruce to relax a bit, maybe get them to laugh…okay get Clark to laugh. They’d let some walls down and actually have a conversation.
Kori gave Clark a reassuring look, “Do not worry Supeman, I’m sure the boys have the situation handled. We have nothing to worry about.”
“If you say so..” even though he wasn’t entirely convinced. He looked out the window and listened out for the other’s heart beats. They all sounded normal, which hopefully meant they were all safe and not injured.
—————————————————
-In the Batcave-
Alfred had hung up from the call with Nightwing just as Superboy came flying in with Jonathan in his arms, followed by Damian and Tim on the jet pack and Ace with them.
Alfred turned in the swivel chair of the Batcomputer as he heard the sound of the boy’s shoes land on the cave’s metal floors. “Welcome back young masters…oh my!” His eyes landing on the boy wrapped in Conner’s cape.
“Hey Alfred…” Tim said as he put Damian down and took off the jet pack, “…yeah we got the clone.”
“His name is Jonathan” Conner corrected.
“Is he alright?” Alfred asked. “He looks quite pale” which frankly Jonathan did.
Conner looked at Jon’s still sleeping face. His cheeks were more colorful now, his lips had a warmer color, and his breathing was stronger than back in the lab.
“We need to get him on the meta analyzer” Tim said, and started walking to the batcomputer’s console.
“The what?”
Damian rolled his eyes under his mask, “Meta human analyzer duh!”
Conner just followed after the Robine, “Okay I’m going.”
“Alfred could you get him some clothes?” Tim asked the butler.
“Of course Master Tim. But first I must go prepare the medical bay” the butler replied.
“Are the others okay?” Conner asked.
“Master Bruce said it was nothing ‘too bad’” Alfred said sarcastically. And so he got up and went to prepare the medbay to patch Bruce back up. He’d need a stitched up arm to deal with having a second Superman clone in his house.
Tim pressed a few buttons and a platform on the cave’s grown level started moving downward to the first lower level of the cave. There was a room there with a table that looked suspiciously like an IMR scan. Along with a computer with several monitors. But it wasn’t as cool and intimidating as the set up back at LexCorp.
So Conner gently unwrapped Jon’s body and cautiously layered him on the examination table.
“Why is he still asleep?” Damian asked.
Conner looked again at the suit Jonathan was wearing, the places where the tubes had been, “I think those tubes were pumping some sleep toxin onto him.”
Tim looked at him deep in thought, “Sleep toxin?” They only knew of one criminal who was known for using such toxins. Could it be…
Damian’s mind was faster and he asked, “Like the one that hit me?”
Both Robins stared at each other, “Wait , you don’t think?”
“There’s no way Luthor is the mystery buyer…” Conner let out, “….right?”
Tim put a gloved hand under his chin, “I’d need a blood sample to be sure.” He’d need to check if the components of Scarecrow’s sleep toxin were in Jonathan’s blood stream. “For now though let’s examine him.” Tim then turned to the main monitor of the machine and started turning it on.
“What does this thing do?” Conner asked and stepped closer to Tim.
Tim’s breath hitched when Conner came up behind him to look at the monitor’s screen. They hadn’t had time to talk about their kiss yet, so he wasn’t sure what Con’s stance on their possible relationship was. His detective skills led him to conclude that Conner reciprocated his feelings, but was if his feelings were clouding just judgment? Was if he was just projecting and seeing things that weren’t there?
So he swallowed hard and answered, “Checks his biological makeup. Damian can you get the chip scanner?”
“Got it” Conner’s breath was warm behind him.
Tim turned before he turned into a tomato and addressed Damian, “Get the chip scanner and scan him for me.”
Damian nodded and went over to a cabinet full of gadgets and different devices that Conner had no idea what they did. He should ask Tim to write a manual of all the different devices the bats used. He watched a Damian grabbed what looked like a metal scanner and moved towards Jonathan’s passed out body.
“What does that do?” Conner asked protectively as Damian hovered the device above Jon’s head.
Damian didn’t spare him a glance, “Checking for implanted microchips and GPS trackers.”
Conner blinked, “You think Lex put a GSP on him?”
“Well, he’s insane so we can’t be sure..” Tim answered while typing on the keyboard of the machine.
Conner couldn’t really argue with that logic. Lex was an absolute nut job, he’d seen enough of it during his long months of living with Lex Luthor.
“No implants” Damian announced after scanning over several placed on Jonathan’s body.
“Perfect” Tim cheered, “Now we can take the blood sample.” He got the scanning process started that would issue a full report on Jonathan’s biological makeup as a meta. He then grabbed a needle and blood vile from the cabinet.
He moved next to Conner at Jonathan’s side, ready to get the blood sample he needed. “Can you please roll his sleeve up? I’m gonna need to find a vein.”
“S-Sure” Conner tried to hide it but he felt his heart flutter at being so close to Tim. His best friend turned crush had kissed him earlier. Actually kissed his cheek, after weeks of debating whether Tim felt the same way he did and thinking of how to possibly bring that topic up, Tim just went ahead and kissed him. But he had to put on a calm and composed face right now, Jonathan needed him. So he fumbled a little with the dried fancier that clung to Jon’s skin.
Tim spent a good minute searching for a vein. When he finally did he carefully inserted it into Jonathan’s arm, and yes he’d grabbed a needle made out of Kryptonite. After helping Conner with his piercing, he’d actually made several in case he ever needed to do a medical procedure on Con, or if he ever wanted a new piercing.
And as the tube began to fill up Jonathan stirred on the table. His fingers twitched and his eyes slowly began to open, “H…huh?”
Conner’s eyes were blown wide, “Jonathan?” He was looking into his brother’s groggy eyes, they were blue! And icy blue likes his own.
“He’s waking up?” Damian said as he tried to hold down Jonathan’s legs that had started shaking on the table.
Jonathan’s eyes became more focused, “Wh-who are you?” His voice was hoarsed but laced with panic.
“It’s okay Jonathan” Conner spoke calmly trying to calm him.
But then Jonathan looked down at the needle in his arm, “W-w-what? Get away from me!” And he kicked his feet again, this time strong enough that Damian was pushed off of him. He then started floating in the air and flung Tim away from him, ripping the needle off his skin and sending Tim flying across the room.
“Ahh!” Tim screamed as he was flung.
“Drake!” Damian yelled as his brother hit the wall.
Jonathan took in the unfamiliar space around him, “Where am I? Are you working for the bad guy?” His voice was louder now, scared and angry at the same time. Then his eyes started glowing red and his laser vision went haywire.
“Jonathan stop!” Conner ducked to avoid getting hit by a red laser, the machinery begging him however was not as lucky.
“Ahh, I have to hide!” Jonathan grabbed at his hair with both hands, his laser vision bouncing against the metallic walls, “I-I….ahhhh!”
Conner tried to talk thought to him, “Jonathan…”
“Stay away from me!” Jonathan yelled. He flew over to a far corner of the room and crouched down.
“We’re not gonna hurt you” Tim yelled back as he slowly got up off the ground.
“We are trying to help you” Damian added as he dodged a red laser, letting it hit the wall behind him, creating a new hole for Bruce to fix later.
“Why should I believe you!” Jonathan shouted and a new wave of lasers left his eyes.
“We can prove it” Tim pleaded.
“Please Jonathan, just stop shorting lasers at us” Conner stood a foot away from him.
Jon shook his head, full on crying now , “I…I don’t know how!” His breathing was heavy now, heart thumping loudly.
“It’s okay, I can help you” Conner took a step closer.
Jonathan hiccuped, “How?” His voice was skeptical.
Conner smiled sadly, “I’m your brother.”
“What?” Jon finally looked up at him. Eyes watery and still with a still faint red glow. And he accidentally shot another laser, but Conner easily dodged it by stepping to the side.
Conner then took another step forward, undeterred. “I’m your brother Jonathan. Look at me.” And Jonathan looked him up and down. “I have the laser eyes too…” and he let his eyes glow red by didn’t fire, “I can fly…” and he floated in the air. “Everything you do I can do too.”
“Your…my brother” Jon’s whispered.
Con landed on the ground, “Yes, I am.”
“Where were you?” Jonathan croaked as more tears spilled from his eyes.
Conner rushed to him and pulled him into a hug, “I’m sorry. I should have come sooner.” He put one hand reassuringly on Jon’s back and the other in his messy black hair.
Jon’s hands shot up hesitantly but didn’t wrap around Con, they just stayed still in the air, “He told me I had brothers, but that the bad guy killed all of them. So I had to fight him and get rid of him before he could hurt me.”
Conner faulted a little. What in tarnation had Lex Luthor told his brother? What sick mind games were at play here? He had to know more, “Who’s the bad guy?”
“I-I don’t know his name” Jonathan buried his face in Conner’s chest as his arms finally wrapped onto his back.
Conner shushed him quietly, “Don’t worry. I won’t let this bad guy hurt you Jon, you’re safe with me.” Whoever this so called bad guy was, Conner was not letting him lay a finger on his little brother.
Jon’s tears stopped and he pulled back to look at Conner’s face properly, “W-What’s your name?”
His elder brother smiled, “Im Conner, your older brother.”
“Conner..” he repeated the name, “And my name is Jonathan? I thought it was Fourteen.”
“No!” Conner let out, “Your a person, and people have names. Yours is Jonathan”
Jon contemplated for a moment, “I like it” and he smiled for the first time. He then looked around the room where there now was an entire computer set up on fire and several holes in the walls and one on the roof. “Where are we?”
“This is the Batcave!”
“What?”
“It’s a safe place. Where no one is gonna hurt you” Conner promised.
Jon just nodded, “Okay.”
The two brothers had been so distracted that they didn’t notice Tim approaching them from behind Conner, “Hi.”
“Ahh…” Jonathan yelled and tried to fly away again but Conner tightened his grip, using some Kryptonian strength to keep his brother from retreating.
“Hey, it’s okay….It’s okay. He’s safe!” Conner assured him.
“He’s safe?” Jonathan looked at Tim warily, but he already trusted Conner.
Conner loosened his grip when he was confident Jon wouldn’t run, “Yes. This is Tim, he’s my….partner.”
“Tim” Jonathan repeated the name, seemed like a habit.
Tim tried to not think of the multiple interpretations of the word partner as he offered a hand to Jon, “Hi Jonathan, I’m Tim. I helped Conner here rescue you.”
Jon looked at Conner and waited for a nod of approval before shaking the offered hand. But he tilted his head in confusion at Tim’s words, “Rescue?”
“From the lab you were trapped in” Tim explained.
“I don’t get it?”
“We’ll explain everything later” Tim said.
“And I’ll teach you how to control all your powers” Conner added.
“I have more?” Jon’s eyes sparkled with curiosity.
Conner nodded, “Yes, but that’s why I need to get a blood sample from you and perform a few tests.” That made Jon glare lightly at Tim. So Conner put a hand on his brother’s shoulder, “You can trust him. He just wants to help.”
Jon nodded, he hated needles, but he trusted Conner. He couldn’t really explain why but he did. But this was also the moment when he noticed something, “What are you wearing?”
Conner looked down at himself, “It’s my super suit.”
Jonathan’s jaw dropped, “You’re a super hero?”
“Yes we both are” Conner replied.
“That’s so cool” Jonathan jumped in the air excitedly. So that’s why Conner said he’d protect him from the bad guy! He was a super hero, he’d keep his little brother safe. But wait..”Am I a hero too?”
Conner clicked his tongue, “Well technically your a….”
“You’re my sidekick!” Damian cut into the conversation. He’d just finished putting out the electrical fire Jonathan had caused.
Jonathan’s head snapped to Damian, “What?”
And Tim glared at him, “Damian!”
“Shut up Drake..” Damian pointed an accusing finger at his brother, “Grayson and Todd have sidekicks, you have one now too. This one is mine!”
Tim pinched the bridge of his nose, “Damian he’s a person not a thing that you can just claim as…”
But Jonathan had flown over to Damian inspecting him curious. Magically he wasn’t afraid of him. “Wow you have a sword?! That’s so cool! Can I touch it??” He asked Tim with a glint in his eyes.
Damian smiled slightly, “You have an appreciation for swordsmanship?” He pulled out his sword making Jon admire it in awe, “Good, I suppose that will this easier.”
The four then heard steps coming a stair case that led to the lower level of the cave, “Master Tim I have brought the clothes that…” Alfred dropped the clothes in his hands at the sight in front of him. A younger looking Conner flying around Damian, a room filled with holes on all its walls, a bent examination table from the force Jonathan had kicked, and a semi melted computer. “Oh… Master Bruce won’t be pleased.”
“Ahh!” Jonathan hid behind Damian cape from the stranger.
“Don’t worry, that’s Alfred” Damian spoke to him calmly. He was used to calming scared animals, a scared clone wasn’t that different.
“Is he safe?” Jonathan looked back to Conner.
“Yes, he works here. He also makes our food” Conner answered. He really had to find out what the hell Luthor had done to his brother. He wanted to punch that ball man in the face!
Alfred quickly recomposed himself and gathered the clothing items on the floor, “Greeting Master Jonathan, I have brought fresh clothing for you.” He brought the clothing to the younger clone. And Jonathan looked hesitantly at the clothing being offered to him.
“Go on, take it” Damian encouraged.
And so Jonathan did, “Tha-thank you sir”
“Your very welcome. Now excuse me boys, the others will arrive soon and I must finish preparing the med bay.” So he went back upstairs.
Jonathan kept staring at the clothes in his hand, they were soft and seemed comfy. They were actually Damian’s, Alfred thought that Damian’s clothing would probably fit the boy best.
“Come, I’ll show you where the changing room is” Damian started guiding Jonathan up the stairs to the ground floor where the changing room are.
“O-okay..” Jon let himself be guided.
“Should we be concerned?” Conner asked Tim as they watched the two boys go up the stairs.
Tim hummed, “Frankly, I’m not sure. But I think Dami could use a friend.”
“Maybe they both could…”
And so Conner and Tim were alone. Tim was finally able to take in the state of the room, “Well the meta analyzer is fried.”
Conner cringed at the sight, “Sorry.”
Tim snorted, “It’s okay, believe it or not he’s not the first one to do that.”
Conner tilted his head, “Really? But who?” Did Superman destroy Batman’s computer in the past?
“It’s a long story….” aka he didn’t have time to dive into the long story of how Batman had been the one it first come across Kara Zor-El when she arrived on earth. “What we do know is that Jon had laser vision and flight, so it’s safe to assume that he’ll have all the same powers as you.”
“So a full half Kryptonian?”
“I suppose so…”
"Did you get any blood?" Conner asked, he assumed the vile had been destroyed when Tim got flung against a wall, but Tim being Tim he pulled it out of his belt.
The vile was only half full and Tim swirled it around, "I think it should be enough to make an analysis."
Conenr just nodded, "Good." And they fell into a silence as Tim went to inspect the half melted computer hoping to at least be able to save the motherboard.
The silence was awkward. Both were thinking about the kiss they shared. They were alone, they could talk about it, they could get it off their chests. They just had to be brave enough to start.
And so Conner started, “Hey Tim?”
“Yes.”
Conner looked into his crush’s eyes, “About….about that kiss.”
“That!” Tim’s face turned crimson, “Well I…I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable…” he lowered his gaze.
“You didn’t!” Conner blurted. Tim’s breath hitched, and so Conner took his hand. “You didn’t.”
Tim’s heart beat loudly against his rib cage. He stared into Conner’s blue eyes. He wasn’t uncomfortable, that meant he liked the kiss. This was it! Maybe it was time, he could finally let the words out, “Conner I…”
“AHHH!” A scream out bloody murder interrupted them.
Conner’s eyes snapped tot the staircase, “Jonathan!” He then looked back at Tim, “Tim I…” he was so frustrated. He felt like Tim was about to say something that would change their dynamic forever. But right now Jonathan mattered more.
Tim understood the conflict in Con’s eyes, “Later, let’s go.” And he tugged Conner up the stairs with their intertwined hands.
Conner took in a deep breath and sighed, “Yeah…later” and he rushed up the stairs after Tim.
Notes:
As always I hope you guys enjoyed. Next chapter is gonna continue from here and I’m super excited for that. Let’s just say that….Clark and Bruce will have a very long conversation.
Not much to say, I hope you enjoyed and see you all next chapter!
One thing! I know I mentioned that wed get an explanation if what Tim found at Lex's lab in this chapter but im moving it to the next chapter.
Chapter 23: I Get Grounded!
Summary:
Batman, Superman, Starfire, and Nightwing arrive at the Batcave
Bruce gets stitches and had a talk with Clark about their relationship
Jim Gordon goes to pick up his daughter at the train station and some tag alongs
Chaos at the Manor!
Notes:
Hey guys, last chapter was kinda short so this one is one to compensate. I think this one might be one of my favorites. Definitely one of my favorite Bruce and Clark moments.
And I think y’all are gonna like the ending!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Batmobile had just arrived at the cave. Alfred walked over to the car as Nightwing got out of the drivers seat and walked to the passenger side to open the door for Bruce.
“Welcome back” Alfred said, his tone rushed. He wanted to prepare them for what they’d find, especially Bruce.
“Hey Alfred” Nightwing said back.
“Are the boys back yet?” Bruce asked immediately as he got out of the car.
“Yes, they’ve all returned safely” Alfred told him. Of course his boy wasn’t the least bit worried about his bloody arm.
“Good.”
Dick closed the door behind Bruce, and as he did Ace ran over to say hello. “Aww hey Ace, who’s a good boy…” Dick lowered himself to give him some scratches, but he noticed something, “…wait! He’s in his suit. Did they take BatHound with them?”
“Yes” Alfred said.
“Your dog is a vigilante too?” Superman asked as he exited the car. And the way Alfred glared at him made a shiver run down his spine.
Dick didn’t notice the tension, “Of course, this is Bat Hound.”
“M-Maybe I should get Krypto to help out more…” if only he could properly train him. Maybe he should ask Batman and his kids to train Krypto, that’d be an interesting sight.
“Where are they?” Bruce asked next, “They’re grounded!”
Alfred sighed, “I believe you have bigger issues at hand at the moment.”
“Why?”
“They’ve brought the other clone here” Alfred dropped the news.
“They got him out?” Starfire asked as she too left the car. Ace then also came to say hi to her.
“Course they did, never doubted them” Nightwing laughed.
Bruce grumble, “I just hope they weren’t detected.”
“Uhh, Excuse me, can someone please tell me what’s going on?” Clark asked. They mentioned another clone, but the only clone he knew was Conner. Did another villain give cloning experiments a try?
Starfire fidgeted with her fingers, “Well you see, the thing is…”
“AHHHH!” A shout came from in front of them, and five heads shot towards the sound. It came from Jonathan, who had just gotten to the ground floor of the cave along with Damian. He flew in the air and hid behind Damian again.
“Woah!” Dick said as he gazed upon the younger clone of Superman.
“He looks like Conner” Kori added.
And both Clark and Bruce stared at their sons in stunned silence. Bruce was stunned, this clone didn’t look as much like Clark as Conner did, but the resemblance was undeniable, and the poor boy looked scarred out of his mind. While Clark’s world shattered yet again, he felt angry, angry at Luthor, at himself for not being able to stop his arch enemy. But he also made a resolve, he’d do things right with this clown from the get go.
Meanwhile Jon was hyperventilating and mumbling to himself, “The man in the blue suit…he’s here…he found me…”
Damian looked at him with concern, “Jonathan what’s wrong?”
“Damian it’s him? It the bad guy!” Jon’s eyes turned red again and he couldn’t stop it.
Damian tilted his head as he looked back his family embers plus the alien who’d just arrived, “Who?” Who was this bad guy?
And it happened again, Jon’s laser eyes kicked in against his control, “Ahhhh!” And he flew into the air again, this time taking Damian with him.
“Damian!” Dick yelled in concern. But Damian was quick, he got his grappling hook out of his belt and shot it to one of the plumbing pipes that ran around the roof of the cave. But he didn’t account for Jonathan’s laser to cut his line, and him falling backwards towards the ground.
“I’ll get him..” Starfire flew and caught him mid fall, “..Gotta!”
“Get down!” Bruce yelled to Dick and Alfred as one of the rays almost hit them. And thank the gods it went straight over the Batmobile.
“He’s another clone of me” Clark said as he too lowered himself.
“He’s afraid of us” Bruce corrected.
Dick meanwhile looked only at Jon, he looked terrified. The boy was trembling and looking for a place to hide. “Of course he is, a guy in a giant bat suit probably scared him.“ He then took off his mask and bulled back Bruce’s cowl, “C’mon.” He slowly got up and walked towards Jon.
“Stay away from me! He’s here to hurt me!” Jonathan yelled. He took a few steps back.
Dick raised his hands in surrender, “Hey…it’s okay. Hi, I’m Dick.”
“Stay away!” Jon yelled again.
“Okay, I’m not moving…” Dick promised, “I’m Nightwing, and that’s Batman…” he gestured to his father standing behind him, “We’re sorry for scaring you.”
“You’re working with the bad guy!” Jon accused him.
Dick shook his head, “I’m not a bad guy, I promise…”
“We’re here!” Tim announced as him and Conner finally got to the scene.
“Where’s Jonathan!” Conner asked.
“Found him” Tim said as he stared at the clone that was once again crying, and shooting lasers at everyone. They’d really need to work on that.
Clark rushed over to the pair, “Can you explain what’s going on?”
Conner clasped his hands together, “Okay so, short version. Luthor made another clone of you and himself. I went to Lex Corp and broke him out.”
“You invaded LexCorp?” Clark was a little mad, he’d build a reputation in Metropolis of following rules and codes. He’d never broke in anywhere unless absolutely necessary.
“Why is he so afraid?” Bruce asked them.
Tim gritted his teeth, “We’re…working on that!”
“His name is Jonathan” Conner brought up, he wanted everyone to address his brother properly.
“Jonathan?!” Clark was stunned. The only person he’d told about his want to name his first child after his parents was…Conner! So Conner named this other clone with the name Clark had wanted to name his son….but why?
“Yeah, we need to calm him down” Conner stated.
“Hello Jonathan, I’m Batman. This is my home.”
Jonathan tried to suppress his powers and fell on his knees in anguish. “You-You know Conner?” He asked weakly, keeping his eyes on the floor as tears fell.
“Yes, we work with Conner. Were his friends” Dick approached him slowly. Jon looked up when he could see Dick’s feet on his trial of vision. Dick smiled at the frightened boy, “Hey! You want to know something…did you know Batman keeps lollipops in his pocket?”
Jon sniffled, “What?”
“Lollipops! Have you ever had one?” Dick asked.
Jon shook his head weakly, “No.”
“Unacceptable!” Dick proclaimed, he got up and walked over to Batman. He smiled smugly as he opened one of the pockets in his utility belt and produced two lollipops. He opens the first on and popped it into his mouth to show it was safe, the. He unwrapped the second one and gave it to Jonathan. “It’s candy. Here, try one…”
Jon didn’t want to take the candy from Dick, he didn’t want to trust this stranger. But something in his blue eyes told Jonathan that he could be trusted. So he reluctantly accepted the offered candy.
“What do you think?” Dick asked excitedly when Jon popped the lollipop in his mouth.
Jon twisted the candy in his mouth, “It’s..good!”
“I’m glad you liked it.”
They’d been distracted and didn’t notice Conner walking towards them, “Hey Jon..”
Jonathan flew to his brother and clung to his arm, “He’s the bad guy!” And Jon pointed to Superman. “Why is he here? You said here was safe!”
And so the puzzle pieces clicked in Conner’s mind. Luthor. Luthor had gotten Jonathan to be scared of Supeman, he probably wanted to turn that fear into hate…enough hate to get him to end Superman once and for all.
Conner put a hand over Jonathan’s, “He won’t hurt you, I promise. You’re safe with me.”
“Why does he think I’m a bad guy?” Clark asked, incredibly confused.
Conner looked at his biological father. He had to explain things to him, yes. But first he had to comfort Jon, explain everything to him and get him to stop shooting laser beats uncontrollably. So he took a deep breath and spoke to Superman, “Could you….could you please leave…just for a little bit!”
The tension in the room was palpable, but Alfred steeped up to break it. “Master Bruce I believe it’s best to stitch your wound before dealing with this situation.”
Bruce sighed, “Your right.” He looked to his sons, “You all look over the cave for now.”
“Got it!” Dick gave him a thumbs up.
Bruce then turned to his soulmate, “Clark, come with us…” and both he and Alfred started heading to the medical bay.
“Okay…” Clark’s shoulders slumped as he followed after the pair. This wasn’t how he’d expected his reunion with Bruce to go. He’d expected some coldness, then he’d apologize and explain himself and things would sort themselves out. But now? Now his soulmate got shot and he had yet another kid thanks to Luthor.
As they left Jonathan visibly relaxed, bot having “the bad guy” nearby. Conner ran a hand through his brother’s hair, “It’s okay Jon, you’re safe.”
He then looked over at Tim, a silent communication between them. Both asking the same question…what now?
—————————————————
-At the Gotham City Train Station-
After rounding all the inmates of Arkham Asylum and taking them back to their cells, Commissioner Gordon got on his police car and drove to the Gotham City Train Station to pick up his daughter Barbara.
He waited at the train platform as the passengers exited, it’d been five minutes but he still hadn’t seen Barbara. But after a few more people passes thought he finally spotted his daughter with her purple suit case.
“Barbara, I missed you dear” he hugged his daughter tightly when she got close enough
Barbara let go of her bag and hugger him back, “I missed you too dad.”
They pulled apart and Gordon pushed his glasses back, “I’m sorry I could talk earlier. Was it important?”
Barbara’s eyes narrowed, “Yes, very.”
Her father’s eyes widened with worry, “What happened? Were you followed?”
“No. It’s….” She hesitated, thinking of what would be the best way to explain the situation, “I met two people on the train.”
“Did they harass you?” Gordon asked angrily. He’d toss them in a Gotham prison if they did.
“What, no dad! It was two elders.”
“Oh…is that it?”
Babara took in a deep breath, “They’re from Kansas, they came to Gotham to meet their son’s soulmate for the first time.”
Jim shrugged, “And? That sounds nice of them.”
“The problem dad, is that Kansas people seem to be oversharers. They told me who their son’s soulmate is, it’s…..” she leaned into her dad’s ear to whisper the name, “…Bruce Wayne.”
Jim’s mind short circuited, “What?” Everyone in Gotham knew of some of Bruce Wayne…antics. There had been so many interviews where Wayne was asked about his soulmate, but no one had ever gotten anything out of the billionaire.
Barbara kept going, “They said Bruce and their son weren’t on great terms at the moment.” She waved her hands in the air, “Gees I wonder why Bruce Wayne could have fought with his soulmate.”
Gordon looked at their surroundings before asking quietly, “You think he told their son?”
Barbara put a hand on her chin, “Must have, how can anyone hide that from a soulmate?”
Gordon sighed, “Well, we’ll both keep our mouths shut and that’s that.” They could simply pretend they knew nothing, not like they weren’t used to it.
Barbara bit her lip, “About that…I promised I’d take them to Wayne Manor.”
“What!”
Barbara gave an apologetic look, “Dad..look. We both know what Mr Wayne gets up to during the night, I bet he’s out somewhere right now and…“
“He’s not out on the streets” her dad interrupted.
“Huh?”
“He got shot at Arkham.”
Barbara hummed, “My point exactly. I’m not letting them go alone dad. I’m not sending two elders to have a a heart attack! And they can’t stay at any hotel either.” She placed a hand over her chest, “Their lucky that they told all this to me and not someone else. Can you imagine if Gotham criminals got wind of this? They’d be jumped as soon as they set foot in this city!”
Jim knew she was right. If the these two mid-westerns went a rough telling Gothamites that they were Bruce Wayne’s in laws they had incredibly high chances of getting kidnapped for ransom…or possibly worse. “Fine…” he said in defeat, “…so what’s the plan?”
Barbara smiled, “Just drive them there, make sure they get there safely.”
Gordon crossed his arms, “And what do we tell him?” What did they say to Bruce Wayne when they came to drop off his soulmate’s parents on his doorstep? Instead of calling him from a police station? Or simply letting the two elders go on their own?
Barbara thought for a long moment, “Well um….does he know? Like does he know that you know?”
Did Bruce Wayne know that Gordon knew he was Batman? “I think so. But he’s never outright confirmed it.”
Barbara laughed, “Typical Batman.”
Jim had figured it out years ago. Several things Batman had said to him indicated that he was Bruce Wayne, not if those hints were intentional…Jim wasn’t sure. He’d only told Barbara about it and they both kept it secret ever since. Never bringing it up whenever they saw the man both as Bruce Wayne or the Batman. It actually let to soon interesting interactions, like when Comissioner Gordon had to interrogate a distraught Bruce Wayne after his son Tim was kidnapped and held for random, when Jim very well knew that not five minutes after he left Bruce would put on his suit and go rescue his son.
“Guess tonight’s the night we make it official” Gordon said. He didn’t really care that Bruce was Batman, if anything only made him admire him more. He could never have imagined that the little boy he’d comforted after loosing both his parents, would one day join him on the fight against crime in their city.
“I guess…”
Then they were approached by an elderly couple who Jim assumed were Bruce Wayne’s in laws.
The woman came up to Barbara with grin on her face, “Oh Barbara sweetheart there you are, I was afraid we’d lost you.”
Barbara returned the smiled, “Oh of course not, I was just saying hi to my dad” and she gestured to her father.
Martha’s eyes snapped to the Commissioner, “Oh this is your father. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“Jim Gordon, pleasure to meet you mam” he said politely.
Then Jonathan approached them, carrying both his and Martha’s luggage, “Jonathan Kent, and this is my wife Martha.” He places their bags on the floor to give Gordon a proper hand shake.
“And may I say you have a very kind daughter” Martha added.
“I know.”
“So, I was just telling my dad that I offered to take you both to Wayne Manor” Barbara told the couple.
“We understand if it’s too much for you Mr Gordon, and it’s late.”
Gordon smiled, “It’s alright. I’m a police officer, it’s my duty to make sure all in Gotham are safe. I have no problems driving you to Wayne Manor.”
“Oh thank you so much” Martha spoke sincerely. First Barbara has been so kind to them on that train and her father offered to drive them to Bruce’s home. Maybe the people of Gotham weren’t that bad after all.
Jim then took Barbara’s luggage’s form her hands and started walking, “Of course. My car is over there, hope you don’t mind riding in a police car.”
Martha laughed, “It’s no worry dear.”
And so Jim guided everyone to his car. Him and Jonathan put everyone’s luggage on the trunk, and Barbara helped Martha to her seat. After closing the trunk and it was only Barbara and Jim outside the car he whispered to his daughter.
“They seem….”
“Nothing like people from Gotham?” She finished for him.
“Yes.”
Barbara scoffed, “I wonder if Batman has a plan for something like this.”
Jim shed into the direction of Wayne Manor, “He’ll figure it out, always does.” The little boy he’d met had grown into the world’s greatest detective, he’d figure it out.
—————————————————
-In the Batcave’s Medbay-
And so Clark, Bruce, and Alfred went to the medbay room of the cave to give the boys some privacy. Alfred helped Bruce onto the examination table and assisted him in taking off the top
part of his bat suit so he could see the wound.
Clark knew this was serious, his soulmate was injured and needed to be bandaged up. He noticed how Bruce’s hair seemed damp from having been under the cowl, looking extra wavy beaches of it. And he couldn’t help the way his face heated up at seeing Bruce without a shirt on for the first time. But it was also the first time he saw the number of scars across Bruce’s entire body, some looking very old and faded while others looked new, plus the one scar that was activity still bleeding at the moment.
“You’re staring” Bruce commented, which made Clark realized that he actually had been.
“S-sorry..” he fumbled.
“I have lots of scars…kinda come with the job” Bruce leaned back on the table.
“And I wish they didn’t Master Bruce…” Alfred spoke as he put on a pair of gloves and gathered a tray with the necessary items it stitch up Bruce’s arm, “…now let me stitch that up.”
Bruce offered his left arm and Alfred turned on an overhead light to see more clearly. “Really Master Clark, perhaps having youn join Batman on more missions would reduce his number of injuries..” he picked up a piece of cotton to clear the area of Bruce’s arm.
“I’m fine Alfred” Bruce insisted. He glared lightly at his butler.
“Is what you say every time I have to stitch you up” Alfred clapped back. And Clark stood awkwardly in the corner, Alfred reminded him a little of the robots back at the fortress of solitude that helped him heal when he got injured.
Alfred then picked up his needled and started stitching. And Bruce let out a sharp hiss from the contact.
“Does it hurt a lot?” Clark asked with concern.
Bruce grunted, “I took the cut, I can take the stitch.” That had been his motto for years, and that he had engrained into his kids as well.
And so Alfred kept working on stitching Bruce back up, the occasional grunt escaping him. And Clark kept quiet and looked around the room to keep his mind busy. The walls were filled with medical equipment, some he recognized and a lot that he didn’t. But there were also pictures, and they piqued the Kryptonian’s interest.
The first one was of Bruce dressed as Batman next to a younger looking Alfred. One of Batman with who he assumed was Dick Grayson as Robin at the inauguration ceremony of Titan Tower. A picture of Dick in a strange blue suit that Clark had never seen before, standing next to a young boy dressed as Robin and Batman standing behind them in the photo. The next one was of just Batman with an unhappy expression on his face next to another young boy dressed as Robin, but it wasn’t the same boy as the previous picture. Then the last picture was of Batman with Dick in his current Nightwing suit, with Red Hood standing beside him, followed by Red Robin, and with Damian dressed as Robin standing in the very front. There were more pictures, mostly of the boys doing different things like Dick Grayson dressed as Robin standing proudly alongside his fellow Teen Titans, or of Jason Todd when Nightwing first introduced him to his friends as his successor as Robin.
Clark didn’t notice that while he’d been distracted Alfred had already finished his work, “There, now please rest Master Bruce, so you don’t rip it.”
Bruce ran a hand over the bandage Alfred had wrapped around his arm, “Thank you Alfred, but I’m not making promises..”
Alfred work an unamused expression, “I don’t appreciate it when you say that.” He then grabbed a plain black shirt from a cabinet where they kept changes of clothes for all the bats. “Here, do you require further assistance?”
“No Alfred, I’m fine” Bruce slowly put the shirt on. It was a button up so at least he didn’t have to put it over his head.
“If you insist. Now must I check on dinner now that we’ll be having three more plates at the table.”
“Three?”
The butler hummed, “I believe Master Jason will want Artemis to join us.”
“Of course.”
Alfred then turned to Superman, “And you will be staying right Master Clark?”
Clark was taken a back, stay for dinner? He’d been invited to lunch before and it didn’t turn out so well last time, “What…uhh if it’s okay with Bruce.”
Bruce looked at him with an unreadable expression, “You can stay Clark.”
That made Clark smile just a little, “Okay, I’ll stay.”
“Very well, I shall be off gentleman” and so Alfred disappeared being the doors of the medbay. Leaving the two soulmates alone to confront the elephant in the room.
Clair looked down at the floor, how was he supposed to start this conversation? How do you apologize for calling your soulmate an idiot to his face, even if unintentionally?
Bruce sat up on the med bay table, “What’s on your mind Kal?”
Clark stops pacing and stares at his soulmate, “I can’t believe Luthor made another clone of me.”
Bruce hummed, “Well he technically made fourteen.”
Clark made an unamused expression, “Is that supposed to be better?”
Bruce shrugged, a small smile on his lips, “Just an observation”
Clark moves closer to the table, “What do we do now?”
And so Bruce got into work mode, “Well the boys destroyed part of the lab…So we clear the evidence. Luthor can’t publicly state that one of his clones came to rescue his newest clone.”
Clark does a face palm, “Not about that!” He gives Bruce an exasperated look, “I mean about us, them, all of this?” he gestures vaguely to the space around them.
Bruce looked at him with critical eyes, “Us?” It amazes him how easily Clark can say it, address that there is…something between them.
But Clark understands this as his cue to apologize and put things in order. So he stands right in front of Bruce and takes his soulmate’s hand in his, like he’d done back in Bruce’s study. He exhaled, “Bruce….I’m sorry.”
Bruce rolled his eyes playfully, “Whatever for?”
Clark didn’t laugh though, “I’m sorry I called you an idiot, I’m sorry I got angry at you, I’m sorry I said that you only took kids in to help you clean up Gotham…. I’m..”
“You know Diana used to say that…” Bruce stopped his rambling. When Clarke stared at him Bruce kept going, “She said I took in children to help me clean up Gotham, ironic coming from an Amazon.”
Clark looked at him Google eyed, “I’m so sorry about that…”
But the billionaire kept going, “You know, the boys chose to be here. I didn’t force any of them into the role, they could have just stayed back with Alfred…but they chose to join me on the field.”
“And Conner decided to join you too” Clark added sadly.
Bruce nodded, “I knew he would.”
“Huh?”
Bruce bit his lip, it was hard to admit this out loud, “I was always watching him…even before he turned on Luthor.”
“You were?!” Clark looked at him in surprise.
Bruce lowered his gaze, “I…was.”
“Why?”
Bruce’s shoulders slumped, “Because I wasn’t able to help save you. And when I thought that he was the last piece of you still on Earth….” He hesitated, “I wanted to help keep him safe.”
“You stalked him?” Clark concluded, it was a typical Batman thing to do.
That got Bruce to look back up at the man of steel, “No, I monitored him with my satellite. And I read articles published about him…” and he may or may not have kept a good part of his research in a folder that he now kept under lock and key.
Clark raised an eyebrow, “So stalking?”
“Studying!” Bruce corrected, “He was a good kid, he had a lot of you in him. I knew it was only a matter of time before he turned on Luthor.”
“And you’d be there when he did?” Clark deduced.
Bruce nodded, “I knew the most about you, and I have Kryptonian files backed up on my computer. I’d be there to help him when he needed it.”
“So you always planned on adopting him?” Clark stared at him in wonder. If anything it only made him feel worse about having been so neglectful of Conner in the past. He’d rejected his own son and almost sent him away to live in a laboratory, while his soulmate had kept watch over the boy for months. Bruce didn’t even know that they were soulmates at the time! He’d simply kept watch because he wanted to.
“That was before I found out you weren’t dead….” Bruce continued.
Which reminded Clark of one little detail, “They told me you didn’t go to my funeral.”
Bruce opened his mouths, then closed it, then opened it again. How could he explain…”I couldn’t….”
“Why? Did you think I was your soulmate?”
“I…I had my suspicions. I was going to discuss it with you before you died. But when you died….I didn’t feel the pain.” He whispered that last part.
Clark tilted his head, “Pain?”
Bruce sighed, “I saw the way Roy reacted to Jason’s dead, I saw the heartbeat one suffered when their soulmate dies.” He put a hand on his chest, “I didn’t feel that, I was sad, I felt like a part of me was missing….but it wasn’t the same…It didn’t feel real.”
He got up from the bed in frustration, he hated emotions , they weren’t logical, didn’t make sense. “It didn’t feel real. I just couldn’t believe you were gone. And I didn’t want to see it, I didn’t want to see the casket or the statues or…”
“Maybe you knew!” Clark blurted out.
It was Bruce’s turn to look confused, “What?”
Clark put a hand on Bruce’s good shoulder, “It didn’t feel real because you knew! Part of you knew I was alive , knew your soulmate wasn’t actually gone. You knew but didn’t understand it!” He was smiling, despite everything he was smiling.
Bruce pondered for a moment, “That’s…possible.” They’d known each other for so many years, it’s possible that their sub consciousnesses identified the other as their soulmate, even if they hadn’t figured it out.
But Clark felt it in his chest that he was right, “You knew I wasn’t dead, you were waiting for me!” Clark couldn’t contain his excitement. He wrapped his arms around Bruce’s middle, being mindful of his injury, and lifted him in the air, like an excited child.
“Put me down Clark” Bruce grunted, but a traitorous smile showed in his face.
Clark looked up at him through his lashes, “Can I just spin you around first?”
“Excuse me!”
“I always wanted to spin my soulmate around” Clark gave him his best puppy eyes, and wasn’t even a little bit ashamed of it.
Bruce gave up, “Fine, one spin.”
“Yay” and so Clark spun them around, multiple times. He then gently put Bruce back down, “I’m so sorry for everything I said. I just couldn’t understand why the smartest man I’ve ever met pretends to be such an idiot to the public.”
Bruce straightened his shirt, “It keeps my family safe.”
“But don’t you ever get embarrassed?” Clark pressed, “You could be so much, you could be the Lex Luthor of Gotham…but in a good way. You could fix your city.”
Bruce sighed, he knew that, Alfred had told him that so many times when he first started his work as Batman. “I know. But I can’t do that as Bruce Wayne. If people knew who I really am I would just paint a larger target on my back.” He was already a target even as an idiot. Plus, throughout the years he’d seen several brilliant scientists, detectives, and inventors be kidnapped by villains and forced to work for them. He refused to let himself end us as one of them. Doing it as Batman was safer.
Not to mention, “Playing the idiot keeps my secret identity intact.”
“But how can you drink so much in public, don’t you worry you could spill your secret?” Clark’s reporter mind had taken over.
Bruce felt his face heat up slightly, but he used his years of self control training to stop it from showing, “Clark I….I don’t drink in public.”
Clark’s mind stopped momentarily, “What? No…you can’t tell me you do all that stuff sober!”
Bruce swallowed dryly, “I-I do.”
Clark shook his head in denial. “No. Are you telling me you flirt with people at those parties while sober. You flirted with ME sober?!” Should he be flattered or insulted that his soulmate had flirted with him in person. Wait, did that mean that Bruce found him attractive enough to flirt with or was he just messing with him since he knew he was Superman.
Bruce wanted the ground to swallow him whole, “I did.”
“Why?” Clark needed to know.
Bruce tried to stay cool about it, “Well I couldn’t flirt with you as Batman.”
Clark looked at him deadpanned, “I saw a video of you dancing at a club in your underwear, you can’t seriously tell me you were sober.”
Bruce had the audacity to look sheepish, “You know, sometimes doing that kind of thing is actually fun. The boys find it hilarious.”
“How do you not die of embarrassment?”
Okay that one was a bit unnecessary, “Keeping everyone I care about safe is worth it.”
“How does making fool of yourself keep people safe?…exactly?”
Bruce smirked, “You’d be surprised. My identity’s been leaked several times already.”
“Really?” How did he not know that? He worked at a newspaper, how had he not caught wind of that before?
Bruce wore a smug expression, “Yeah, but no one ever believes it. Not even the rogues and psychopaths of Gotham.” He raised his hands in a questioning gesture, “Who’d believe that Bruce Wayne could be Batman?”
And that’s when it clicked for Clark Kent, “That’s….that’s genius. Classic Batman.”
Bruce laughed, a small but genuine laugh, “I got interviewed about it once. I played along and said I was Batman, I think the talk show host peed himself.”
Clark wanted to smack himself, “Of course, you never do something without a reason. I should have known that by now.”
Bruce glared at him, but not his usual Batman glare, a more playful one if anything. “Yeah, you should…”
Clark laughed, “So…are we good? Are we on good terms then?” He needed to know.
Bruce looked down at the mark on his wrist. Of all the years he’s known Clark Kent, of all the moments they’d shared thus far not knowing they were soulmates. He wanted more of that, a lot more. “I guess we are.”
“Good” Clark smiled brightly. Sure, a lot of things were hectic in his life right now, but at least he was on good terms with his soulmate now. “So, can I ask you a bunch of questions now?”
Bruce looked at him, really looked. This was the Clark Kent he knew, the man he hadn’t really seen ever since he’d come back from the dead. The awkward, goffy, a little naive at time but still incredibly brave and heroic Clark Kent. “Well the boys need some time to cool off, go on Superman.”
What to ask first? He had lots of genuine questions, questions about who Bruce was as a person. But maybe he should start with a teasing one, “So, do you have contingency plans for your kids too?”
Bruce smacked him with his good arm, “Of course not….” and Clark laughed because it’s not like a slap could do anything to him. “They’ve got built in plans already?”
“What?”
“If any of the boys went evil the entirety of the Trent Titans would go stop them.” Which was a statement of face. “And so would I.”
“And the plan for yourself?” Clark raised a joking eyebrow.
“Just tell them to have at it. I’m sure they’d like to give me some payback…”
Clark dropped his smile instantly, “Why do you talk like that?”
“Like what?”
“Like it’s hard for you to wrap your brain around the fact that those boys love you!”
Bruce pressed his lips tightly, “Clark…”
“No Bruce!” Clark wasn’t having it, “They love you just as much as you love them. Did you know they came to my house to tell me to apologize to you? Damian threatened me with a sword in your honor!” What more did Bruce need to see how much those boys loved him.
“I know they went to your house….I have gps trackers on all of them.”
“Of course you do” Clark sighed. He had to get it in his mind that he was dealing with Batman after all. He always knew Batman was bad at…feelings. At first he’d though maybe it was an act that Batman put on for his colleges. But nope, the man underneath was bad at them too.
“Anything else?” Bruce asked.
Clark knew exactly what he wanted to know, “Do you want to give this a try?”
“A try?”
“Yes Bruce, give us a try?” He reiterated.
“Us?”
“Yes” Clark put extra emphasis on the word.
Bruce looked at him sternly, “Are you sure about this Clark, absolutely sure? You have to know what that entails, me, a lot of kids, a dog, and a butler who’ll kill you if you step out of line, a cow..”
“You have a cow?”
“Not important…” Bruce continued, “but I’m kind of a package deal.” In more ways than one really. There was both the emotional package and the family package.
Clark looked into his eyes, “I know Bruce.”
Bruce stared back, “And once I've decided something, I commit. You know this. So you have to be sure about this decision"
“I’m sure Bruce. I’ve always wanted to meet my soulmate and I don’t want to let one argument ruin everything between us” he spoke sincerely. He wanted things to work. He’d always admitted Batman and okay…he didn’t really like Bruce Wayne at first. But he’d proven to be competent, caring, family oriented, and a lot of things that Clark wanted to find out.
Bruce flashed him with one of his t smiles, “Good, because your soulmate is both Batman and the richest man in Gotham City. You’d be loosing out.”
Clark laughed out loud, it was still little unnerving to see Batman cracking jokes and smiling like that. "Uh, yeah. I would have just fumbled a ten." Bruce frowned at that and looked at him quizzically. Clark felt another shiver down his spine, "I-I heard Hal say that once," he explains, embarrassed.
“Don’t quote Jordan ever again!” Bruce said in his Batman voice. Oh shit, Batman voice meant he was being very serious.
Clark gulped, “Noted.” He then tapped his foot on the floor, “You know, I’ll have to introduce you as Bruce to Kara.”
Bruce clenched his teeth, “Does she still hate me?”
Clark timed his head, “Just as little .”
“Great.”
“You though she was deceiving me” Clark argued.
“I had my reasons” Bruce shot back.
Clark shook his head, “Whatever you say Batman.”
Bruce got ready to retort but then they heard a knock on the medbay’s door. “Come in” Bruce called out.
The door creaked open and Conner and Jonathan came inside, “Hey Bruce, are you okay?” Tim said.
“I’m fine...” Bruce repeated yet again. “Now you two, full report!“ he got into Batman work mode instantly. And Clark stood there stunned, amazed at how easily Bruce shifted into Batman, and by how commanding he was even without the suit.
“I told you to stay put. I promised we’d get your brother later.”
“I couldn’t wait okay!” Conner let out, “It’s my fault.”
Bruce sighed, “I understand, I’m glad you all came back okay. Now tell me what happened?”
So Conner told him, “I found Jonathan in a containment tank. In the same underground lab where Alex had kept me.”
Then Tim chimed in, “And we think Luthor could be the mystery buyer!”
“What?!” Bruce asked, gears in his mind turning with possibilities.
“Jonathan had a bunch of tubes pumping something into him” Conner explains.
“We think he was using sleep toxin to keep him sedated” Tim added.
Bruce considered it. It made logical sense, substances like human anesthesia doesn’t affect Kryptonians, but fear toxins affect him. So Luthor having to use a toxin to keep a Kryptonian “We’d need to tun tests to know if there’s any toxin in his blood stream”.
“I got a vile of blood..” Tim declared in triumph, “..And it’s already being scanned.”
“Good” of course Bruce could rely on Tim to already have things down.
“But there’s more…” Tim says, and he looked in the direction of Superman.
“What’s that?” Clark asks, sensing it’s got to do with him.
Tim looks into his blue eyes, similar to Conner’s but not as pretty. “Your blood.”
“What?” Both soulmates say simultaneously.
“I snuck into the cloning lab…” Tim opened another pocket of his utility belt and pulled out a test tube filled to the top with blood. “I found this vile labeled as your blood. It’s how Lex is able to keep cloning to.”
“And you took it!” Clark looked at the little tube in Tim’s hand as if it was the biggest puzzle in the world. Wondering how Lex even acquired his blood.
“Because Lex can’t clone you again if he doesn’t have your blood” Bruce explained. Plus it would drive Luthor insane…he’d be lying if he said he wouldn’t enjoy seeing that. But there was another important question he had to ask, “How much property damage?” And both boys went silent, both looking guilty.
Conner was the first to crack from Bruce’s stare, “I…had to break the containment tank to get Jonathan out. It required biological scan!”
“And?” Bruce pressed.
“And I punched a hole in his elevator…and a wall”
Okay so not that bad, and he trusted that Conner hadn’t injured anyone during his rescue mission. Bruce nods then turns to his other son, “Tim?”
Tim swallows dryly, “Okay I may have…I may have started a fire.”
“What?” That broke some of Bruce’s composure.
“Tim!” Conner yelled at him , but in surprise. Tim had burned the lab that traumatized him? Was it wrong if he found that attractive??
“Controlled fire!” Tim corrected. “I saw some journals with notes, notes about Supeman, about their cloning process, about all the clones…” he looked at his crush, “…stuff about you Conner.”
“And you burned them?” Clark asked.
“I did..” Tim admitted, “..but I put them inside a metal garbage bin.”
“That was dangerous” Bruce was back to his stern Batman voice.
“But it delayed the guards” Tim challenged him.
“It was reckless” Bruce scolded.
“Sorry..” Tim lowered his gaze.
“Your both grounded” Bruce gives his verdict. They won’t be grounded for long…well it’ll depend on what shows up on tomorrow’s news paper.
“Where’s Jonathan now?” Clark enters the conversation.
“Damian took him to meet Bat Cow” Tim told him.
“So you guys have a cow?”
“It’s Damian’s cow…technically.”
“Alright” Clark didn’t have to time how Damian, a child had his own cow. Or contemplate on the fact that a cow lives in the bat cave.
“Why does he think of Clark as the bad guy?” Bruce cuts to the chase. That was one of the main questions floating in his head.
Conner took in a large intake of breath, “I think I know. I think, Lex told him that Superman killed our brothers.”
“Why?”
Conner faces his biological father, “He wanted Jonathan to hate you. He needed Jon to hate you enough to kill you.”
“He could have been using fear toxins to mess with his brain chemistry to intensify the fear“ Tim added, the pieces fit well together. He just needed to examine Jon’s blood to find out.
“That would explain his difficulty in controlling his powers” Bruce pouted out. Because of course he’d noticed that Jon couldn’t control his powers.
“What can we do? Is he gonna hate me forever?” Clark asks in distress.
“No… Bruce assures him. “We can take the toxins out of his system.”
“We’d have to explain everything to him and explain that you aren’t the bad guy” Conner answered. They’d have to tell Jon that he was a clone, he wasn’t looking forward to that. He remembered how out of place he felt when he found out he was just a clone of two men, how he wasn’t even his own person. A reality that he was still fighting against.
“Let’s go then” Bruce says and heads to the door. They had to lay all cards on the table.
—————————————————
And so the family headed upstairs since it was nearly time for dinner, changing out of their suits for civilian clothes. Alfred was in the kitchen cookies dinner. Dick and Kori had gone to Dick’s room to shower. Bruce was showing Clark some different rooms of the manor. And Tim, Conner, Damian, Jonathan, and Ace were in the game room.
“So what do you think?” Conner asked his brother as they finished the tour of the game room.
Jonathan looked around the room again, he’d been interested in the table Conner had called a ‘pool table’ with its colorfully numbers balls. “It’s different” very different from the sterile rooms he was used to.
Conner knew it was a little forces, he had to try something else. Had to find a way to make Jon comfortable. “I got this! I can show you my room, I’m sure you’ll love it.” Maybe I’d do Jon the same good it had don’t for him, “I got a new poster! I can introduce you to my favorite rock band!”
Jonathan nodded, “Okay!”
“Or I can show you my latest invention” Tim offered.
“He doesn’t want to see that, Drake” Damian crossed his arms. “Come Jonathan, I’ll show you my sword collection.”
Jonathan’s eyes lit up, “You have more! Oh…oh I wanna see.” He bounced excitedly.
“Seriously” Conner grunted, “He wants to see that?”
“You were interested in piercings, he wants to see swords. Just let him” Tim teased.
Conner blushed slightly, “Let’s go upstairs then.”
So the four of them left the game room and started heading the towards the stair case. Ace rushed ahead of them, thinking they were going to Damian’s room where he’d get to lay on the bed. But the others had to go more slowly as Jonathan was busy admiring the space around him, taking a special interest to the grand chandelier.
“We were all mesmerized by the view the first time we were here” Tim comments.
Damian rolled his eyes, “Not all of us.”
“Hello boys…” Alfred then suddenly emerged from the kitchen.
“Hey Alfred” Conner said.
“I was about to call you all for dinner, Master Jason has already sent confirmation that his team is on the way.”
“Guess the room tours will have to wait” Jonathan shrugged.
And then the doorbell rang….
“Ahh!!” And the chaos started again.
“Not again!” Tim whined. “Hit the deck!” He really couldn’t wait for the results of the blood analysis to come in.
They then heard Dick come running to the railing of the staircase with only his pajama pants on, “I heard screaming, what’s going.. woah.” And he ducked so to not be hit.
“Dick what happened?” Kori then flew in wearing her pajamas and fuzzy slippers.
Jonathan was flying in the air through his best to control his laser vision. Conner had told him that breathing in and out helped so he was doing that. And Ace was barking from the top of the staircase at the commotion.
While all that was going on, someone outside was banging on the front door. Alfred was the closest to the door so he heard the noise, “How strange, Master Jason only uses the front door in case of emergency…” so he walked over to the door and unlocked it, while simultaneously trying not to be lasered to death. But when the door opened just a little, it was in fact not Jason and Roy.
“Umm hello?” Commissioner Gordon spoke when the door opened. He was standing there with his daughter on his left side and Martha and Jonathan Kent on his right. All staring wide eyed at the scene behind the butler.
Jon was still in the air, with Damian having grabbed his leg trying to pull him down. “Jonathan get back here.”
“I got this!” Conner flew up to calm his brother, but instead Jonathan kicked his leg where Damian was holding onto and sent the young Wayne flying straight at Conner. Luckily the Superboy was able to shielded him as they both fell backwards, “Uhh.” They hit a side table where an old vase sat, and the impact of their fall made the vase tip over and break on the marble floor.
And just then, Clark Kent appeared on top of the stair case, wearing a pair of borrowed clothes from Bruce. A pair of pants that actually fit him perfectly, though the shirt was a little tight. “Jonathan what happened?”
When he got there, Starfire was in the air talking to Jonathan. While Dick had jumped from the railing onto the floor below, ready to catch his girlfriend if she fell. And Tim was in his knees on the floor checking over Conner and Damian to know if they were alright.
Clark wanted to intervene, to go and help, but before he could, Ace came running behind him. Rushing to get downstairs and check on his favorite humans. And as he ran, he knocked down a distracted Superman who fell down the stairs.
Ace got down and went to sniff Damian and see if he was okay, while Tim helped Conner to his feet. Meanwhile, Clark wasn’t hurt of course, but he did hit his face on the marble floor causing it to crack underneath him. Above him, Kori had successfully calmed Jon and helped him down to the ground.
And then, the dark knight himself appeared. Wearing a different night shirt, one that exposed his bandaged arm and a pair of black sweat pants. “What is going on in here?!!” He analyzed the entire scene in front of him, his cracked floor, a broken vase on the ground, Jonathan crying, Ace licking Damian’s face, Clark getting up off the floor, but what truly made even Batman’s mind go haywire, were the four pairs of eyes looking at him from his front door.
Following Bruce’s line of sight, was when Clark finally noticed, he saw his parents at the Manor’s entrance, “Ma! Pa! What are you doing here?!”
Barbara Gordon’s eyes were blown wide. She was staring at the Batman himself with the wounded stem like his dad said. But more importantly, on the floor was, “Wait…Superman?!”
“C-Commissioner Gordon” Bruce fumbled a little as he started coming down the stairs.
“Who are those?” Conner whispered to Tim.
They were all at a stalemate, everyone stated at each other, not moving or speaking.
Bruce was running all the implications of this over in his head. Those were Clark’s parents, why were they here? And most importantly, he knew that Gordon knew he was Batman, he’d been surprised if Jim hadn’t been able to figure it out by now. But he’d never come to the Manor before, it was something that both of them knew though brother addressed.
Clark was wondering what in the world his parents were doing in Gotham City, didn’t they know how dangerous it was! Also, they didn’t know he would be here, so why had they come? Had they come to talk to Bruce? And who were those two with them? Bruce clearly knew them, but now two more people knew he was Superman.
Dick was mortified that he still didn’t have a shirt on in front of two elderly strangers, and had just casually jumped off a staircase balcony in front of them.
Damian wanted to pull out his sword and threaten those who came into his home unannounced. And cursed himself for having left it in the cave.
Jonathan Kent wanted to tell his wife ‘I told you so’ seeing as their son was here in his soulmate’s home. Assuming that they had worked things out between them.
While Martha, was ecstatic that her son was also here. His soulmate was a very handsome man, she was happy for her son being here, assuming they had worked things out on their own. And she was thrilled at getting to meet all her grand kids.
And both Kent’s assumed that Jonathan was actually Conner, after seeing him fly and shot lasers like their son did.
Alfred was mortified at having opened the door without making sure that it had actually been Jason. And was prepared to receive a light scolding from Bruce later.
And Conner and Tim simply clung to each other. Conner had met Commissioner Gordon a few weeks back, but he had no clue who the red head or two elders were. While Tim knew who Barbara’s was, but also didn’t know who the elders were.
Jim Gordon and Barbara were both speechless. So now they knew who Bruce Wayne’s soulmate was, and that apparently that man was also Superman. Barbara was thrilled at having discovered this, of course she’s keep it secret but it was still amazing. She had so many questions to ask them. While Jim was once again counting down how much longer he had until he could retire.
The silence stretched for several minutes, broken by the sound of a door being opened. This time it was actually Jason, coming out of Bruce’s study having come up from the Batcave. With Roy and Artemis right behind him.
The second Robin didn’t notice the commotion as he walked into it while still wearing his suit pants. Staring down at a gun in his hand, “Hey, I know Alfred said no guns in the house, but does anyone know where my polis…” and that was when he looked up and saw the the state of the entrance. “Oh shit.”
Notes:
Soo, I’m sorry not sorry for the cliffhanger. I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter.
The next one is gonna be quite the family drama, maybe family therapy if you will.
Let me know if you liked it, and I’ll see you all next chapter!
Chapter 24: I Meet My Grandparents!
Summary:
After a chaotic first meeting everyone goes to the dining room
Barbara has questions
Martha is happy to meet the kids
Clark and Bruce have a nice moment together
Notes:
Hi guys, welcome back. I hope you guys like this one, I sure did.
Let’s see how all that chaos unfolded!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After a few awkward minutes of no one quite knowing what to do, Bruce invited everyone to the dinning room for a proper conversation. It was for the best, they had quite the mess to clear up. And Bruce made a mental note to add a new digital doorbell camera to the front door. Maybe one with facial identification?? But that was a problem for later.
Alfred swiftly swept the pieces of the broken vase to be thrown out, while everyone else had gone into the dinning room. The bat boys had all sat on the same side of the of the table along with their significant others. Bruce sat at the head of the table, with Clark and his parents to his side. With the Gordon’s and Artemis next to them, because Artemis stayed anyway, both for the drama and the free food.
Barbara raised her hand as she took her seat and addressed the group, “Okay, so….can we at least establish that everyone here knows that Bruce Wayne is Batman? Like can we all agree on that?”
“Uh duh” Jason rolled his eyes.
“Yes” Commissioner Gordon said sheepishly while literally seating three seats away from Batman himself.
“Of course” Kori said.
“Yes dear” Martha smiled innocently at her.
That made Barbara’s eyes widen, “Wait, you two already knew?” She had not expected that, it was the whole reason she’d asked her dad to accompany them to Wayne Manor.
“Of course we did” Pa Kent said casually.
Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose at the absurdity of this situation, “You told your parents?”
Clark huffed, “Uh yes, they’re my parents Bruce.”
“Fine.”
“Wait, so Commisionner Gordon knew?” Dick asked. He’d had a suspicion for a few years but wasn’t one hundred percent sure about it. And yes, he’d gone upstairs to get a t shirt before coming to the dinning room with the others.
Gordon coughed nervously, “I was…aware.”
“Since when?” Tim questioned.
He hesitated, “I pieced it together from various conversations.”
“I knew you would” Bruce said with no filter.
Gordon looked directly at him and tilted his head, “You wanted me to know?” He’d never been sure if Batman had been giving him hints or purpose, he could never be too sure with Batman.
Then Clark Kent snapped and glared at his soulmate, “Oh so the Gotham City Police Chief…”
“Commissioner..” Jim corrected.
“Sorry…Commissioner, gets to know but the Justice League can’t?” He stared at Bruce as it waits for an explanation.
Barbara’s mouth nearly hung open, “The League doesn’t know?” So she and her dad had figured out a secret that even the Justice League couldn’t figure out?
“Not relevant” was all the elusive Batman said.
“Sure” Clark crossed his arms.
“O-okay” Barbara looked away from the pair, sensing the tension between.
Bruce decided to just focus on the most important points right now. He’d have another conversation with Clark later, in private. “Mr and Mrs Kent, why did you come to Gotham?”
That was something Clark could agree with, “Yes. Ma, Pa, why are you here? Didn’t I tell you guys how dangerous Gotham City is?..” then he remembered who he was sitting at a table with, “No offense.”
Gordon shook his head, “Non taken.” He knew the reputation his city held, even despite all his efforts.
Martha looked between her son and the man sitting next to him, “Well sweetheart we wanted to help you work things out with your soulmate after your fight.”
“It wasn’t a fight?” Bruce clarified. It was more of an argument if anything, if anything Clark had fought with Damian and not Bruce.
“Wasn’t it?” Clark asked, actually confused. He’d interrupted as a small at the very least.
Bruce smirked, “I flung you across Metropolis the last time we actually fought.”
Clark gritted his teeth, “Because you had Kryptonite!”
“So?” Was that cheating? Bruce didn’t think it was.
“I still can’t believe you know that we know your Batman….” Barbara cut in. “Like I’ve wanted to ask you so many things but never could cause it would expose it, but now I can.”
Bruce held back to saying something he’s regret. He couldn’t be rude to Barbara, even though he was a little annoyed at being taken away from the conversation with Clark and his parents. “What did you want to ask?”
Barbara’s eyes glistened, she had so many questions for Bruce about his operations. She wanted to know all the interworking of Batman and his crew…and if they were open to new members perhaps?? “Do you actually have a cave?”
Tim laughed, that was always the first question. “Oh does he?”
“He does!” Dick answer for his dad.
That made Barbara’s excitement peak, “Can I visit? Please!”
Bruce smiled faintly, her excitement reminded him of his sons. Oh the first time Dick, Jason, and Tim had seen the Batcave. Their eyes filled with wonder. “Maybe next time.”
“I’ll hold you to that!” Her eyes narrowed. “And since you’re Batman, that means….” She turned her attention to the batboys. She gestured to Dick first, “Your the gymnast, you must be Nightwing then.”
Dick smiled proudly but didn’t deny it. “What gave it away? My awesome personality?”
Barbara snorted, “No, the fact you jumped off a five foot railing with ease.”
Dick’s smile faulted, “Oh.”
Kori placed a loving hand on her boyfriend’s shoulder, “He won an Olympic medal after all. He’s a great gymnast.”
Barbara then turned to Jason, “You’re Red Hood obviously.” He’d come in wearing his red hood pants and with a gun in hand, who worse could he possibly be?
Jason shrugged, “Can’t argue with that.”
But Roy bounced in his seat next to his soulmate, “Oh oh, do me. Do me. Who am I?”
Barbara tilted her head as she studied him, “You’re…I don’t actually know”.
Artemis barked out a laugh, “Take that!”
Roy smacked a hand on the table, “Aww cmon.”
Jim Gordon then faked a cough, “You’re Red Arrow!”
That made Roy beam. “He gets it. I’m very memorable.” He ran a hand through his hair, “Take that Dick!” He teased his friend.
“No…” Jim corrected, “…you’re always with Red Hood on patrols. I’ve seen you two argue and be shot at before.”
“Oh…”
And so Barbara kept going with her assessments, she looked over to Damian, “You must be Robin since you’re the shortest.”
Damian had been seating quietly making sure his newly acquired side kick was okay. But he gritted his teeth at the short comment, “Watch it lady!”
“Damian, manners!” Bruce warned him.
And Clark unintentionally flinched. He’d learned his lesson about offending the young Robin. Something you wanted to avoid at all costs.
“I won’t be insulted in my own home” Damian protested.
Barbara felt the layered threat in his voice, “Moving on…” she then directed her attention to Tim, “..and you have to be Red Robin.”
Tim gave her a warm smile, “Please to meet you.”
“And you’re Superboy” Jim Gordon spoke to Conner.
The half Kryptonian nodded, “Its Conner actually.”
“Your Conner?” Martha asked the boy.
“Um yes?”
Ma Kent looked between the boy who’d called himself Conner and Jonathan. “I thought he was Conner!” And she pointed to Jon.
Jonathan felt the attention drift to him and stiffened, but he didn’t run away this time. He breathed in deep, “I’m…I’m Jonathan.”
“Jonathan?” Martha repeated in bewilderment.
But Pa laughed in amusement, “Why, we have the same name!”
Martha turned to her so with a puzzled expression, “I thought you said Conner was the only clone made of you Clark.”
Clark fumbled with his words, “It’s…a long story Ma.”
And Martha was about to ask him to explain it, but was interrupted by Alfred coming into the dinning room from the kitchen. He was carrying a pitcher with water to be poured into everyone’s glasses.
Alfred walked over to stand behind Bruce’s chair. He looked directly at Jim and asked, “Will you and Ms Barbara be staying for dinner Mister Gordon?” He wasn’t sure if the food he’d prepared would even be enough for all the unaccounted guests.
Jim sighed, “It’s kind of you to ask, but I think it’s time we left.” He’d felt extremely uncomfortable since they’d stepped inside. Both because Bruce had taken things so calmly, and because they were intruding in the privacy of other’s people relationships.
“What? Why?” Barbara asked her father.
He leaned closer to his daughter, “This is a family issue Barbara, it’s not our place.” And he quickly started getting up from his chair.
“I’ll walk you both to the door” Bruce said and got up from his chair. It was the least he could do as a good host.
—————————————————
Bruce and the Gordon’s left the dinning room and walked back for the front stairs of the manor where everything had first started. This time, now that the initial shock had worn out, Barbara stared in awe at the luxury inside the manor. And she could only imagine how grand Bruce’s secret superhero base could be. While two men walked a little behind the bewildered girl. Both quiet, it was their nature.
Jim shoved his hands into the pockets of his overcoat, he was still wearing his work clothes. “Thank you for letting us in.”
“Of course. And you are welcome to dinner if you want” Bruce offered again. He knew Gordon had a busy night just like himself at Arkham Asylum.
Jim shook his head, “No, I think we’ve intruded enough…” and he honestly just wanted a warm shower and dine with his daughter, not watch the spectacle of Bruce Wayne/Batman’s crazy life.
They got to the door and Bruce opened it for the pair to walk out first. They did and Jim pulled his car keys of his pocket. They started walking down the front steps of the manor, but Bruce stopped them.
“Jim, I have to ask something of you..”
Barbara turned on her heals, “Don’t worry Mr Wayne, we’ll keep your secret and your soulmate’s secret too.” She knew how seriously Batman took his secret identity, she wouldn’t dream of revealing anything that she knew.
“Thank you Barbara.” But that wasn’t what Bruce wanted.
The girl got closer to him, “And I’ll be back. I want that tour, and who knows….I could join your team.”
Bruce grinned in amusement, “You want to be a vigilante?” That reminded him of when he’d first met Tim Drake.
“Absolutely not!” Gordon reprimanded.
“We’ll see…” she then turned back around and started heading to her dad’s car.
Bruce sighed as Barbara walked away, “I won’t be going to work tomorrow.”
“What?”
“I got shot in my arm, and now I have family problems to solve” not to mention cleaning up the fact that his kids had broken into a multi billion dollar company and committed other millions of dollars in property damage.
“What do you need from me?” Jim asked.
“The boys broke into Lex Corp” Bruce dropped the bomb. And when Jim’s eyes widened in alarm he continued, “You know Superboy was a clone?”
Jim put a hand on his chin, “I read something about that after Superman…died” did that mean that Bruce Wayne’s soulmate died and came back to life? He decided not to think too hardly about that.
“Well Lex made another one, and Superboy broke into LexCorp to get his brother out.”
“Oh my god!”
The billionaire chuckled bitterly, “I know. I have to get this situation under control. I’ll say that since LexCorp was broken into that Wayne Enterprises could be a possible target for the ‘criminals’.”
“So all employees should stay home?” Jim finished the though.
“Exactly.”
The commissioner thought for a moment, “Alright, I can position some men at your company for security.”
“Thank you Jim.”
“Glad I can help.” And with that Gordon began to also walk away, but felt strangely aware of the fact that Bruce was still standing behind him. And a question nagged at him, so he paused, “Bruce?”
“Yes” the fake knight asked.
“Did you…did you mean what you said to me?”
Bruce tilted his head, “We’ve spoken a lot.”
Jim’s shoulders tensed slightly, “When you told me that anyone could be a hero. Even a man who wrapped a coat over the shoulders of a child…”
“I did” Bruce cut him off, “I meant it.”
Jim let out a breath he didn’t even know he was holding, “So..I inspired you to become Batman?”
Bruce walked down the steps to stand directly in front of the older man. “Sort of…” he remembered it clearly, like all other parts of the day he lost his parents. “You told me that things would be okay after I lost my entire world in an alleyway. I decided to fix this city, so no other child would become like me.”
“So you became the hero of Gotham” Jim spoke more quietly.
“And you became a great ally Jim, thank you.” He was thanking him for much more than just the help Jim had offered to his cases over the years.
Jim huffed, “I should be thanking you. You’re the only one brave enough to take on some of those psychopaths.”
“Someone has to.”
Jim met the younger man’s gaze. It felt a little off putting to be looking at him without all the gear and cowl, but this was still the same man. “I’m glad it’s you under that mask. You’re a great Batman.”
“Thank you.” But Jim kept looking at him with an unreadable expression, prompting Bruce to ask him, “What is it?”
The Commissioner shook his head, “Just…enjoying the fact that you didn’t disappear while I was still talking.”
Bruce exhaled, “Sorry about that.” It was a bit of a force of habit he’d developed as Batman, and frankly he sometimes wished the could use it as Bruce Wayne too.
“It’s alright. I’ll see you around Mr Wayne” and then Jim walked over to his car and got inside. Barbara sat on the passenger seat as he drove. And so they drove back to their apartment in Gotham City, leaving the dark knight alone with his family and his thoughts.
—————————————————
As Bruce went outside the Gordons, Clark was explaining the whole situation to his parents. Artemis decided to leave too, not wanting to watch the family drama. She gave her goodbyes to her teammates and left through the bat cave.
Clark was explaining the situation to his parents, “So Lex Luthor used my DNA to make several clones of me and himself. Conner was one of them.”
“You’re the one that ran away?” Pa Kent asked Conner.
“Yes.”
“And you came to Gotham?”
“Technically Bruce brought him here. He needed a place to stay” Tim answered for his friend.
“Count on Bruce Wayne to do that” Jason mumbled under his breath. He was never letting Bruce live down the fact that he kept magically finding black haired boys to come live at Wayne Manor and join the family.
“But Luthor made another clone after me, and that’s Jon..” Clark gestured to the other clone of himself.
Jon nearly jumped off his chair,I’m a clone?”
“We both are” Conner quickly put a hand on his bother’s shoulder to ground him. Also hopefully prevent another out of control laser shoutout.
“I’m a clone of the bad guy?”
Conner found it odd how Jon didn’t seem to give much thought to being a clone. He’d been way more self existential about it. “No Jon, he isn’t the bad guy.”
“But what about my siblings? Besides you.”
Conner felt a little pang at that, “Our siblings. They’re gone Jon, but it wasn’t Clark that hurt them.”
“Promise?”
“I promise. And I’ll help you control your powers…somehow.”
“And the rest of you are Bruce’s kids?” Martha suddenly asked the rest of the boys.
“Yes mam” Dick answered.
She smiled warmly at all of them, “Then that makes you all our grandkids too. I’m Martha, and my husband Jonathan.”
Dick got off his chair to go greet them properly, “I’m Dick.”
Martha also got up to hug him, “That’s a unique name?”
Dick sighed, “It’s Richard, but everyone calls me Dick. I’m the oldest.”
Martha touched his cheek, “And what a handsome young man you are.”
Dick smiled, he’d never had a grandma before, but if Ma Kent wanted to be that for him he’d let her. He then felt Kori’s hand in his, she’s gotten up from her seat to introduce herself too.
“This is my soulmate and girlfriend Kori” Dick introduced them.
“Koriand’r of Tamaran, nice to meet you” she introduced herself.
Jonathan came up to greet them , he looked over Kori. “An alien? Just like our Clark” his voice held no venom. The Kent’s didn’t care at all about who these people were, they’d raised an alien from the crib to adulthood, they didn’t discriminate.
“Yes.”
Martha hugged Kori excitedly. “Nice to meet you dear.”
After Dick and Kori came the next pair. “I’m Jason Todd” the second oldest came up to greet them.
Martha rubbed his arm, “You know you really shouldn’t walk around the house with a gun with you Jason. You could injur yourself.”
Roy laughed behind him, “You tell him!” And Jason glared at him.
Martha looked at the redheaded boy, “And you are?”
“Jay’s soulmate, Roy Harper” Roy offered a hand to them
Pa Kent shook the young man’s hand, “And you’re a hero too.”
“Yep.”
“Do you boys like cookies?” Martha asked. “I’ll bake you the best ones you’ve ever had. No one resists a good chocolate chip cookie.”
Dick’s eyes sparkled from Martha’s words, “She makes cookies?” He whispered, “I’m gonna have a grandma?” He sounded excited.
Clark heard Dick’s words, his heart swelled. He knew all of Bruce’s kids were orphans, but he never thought about all the things they probably never had.
Martha then looked to the youngest Wayne, “And you are?”
“Damian.”
“Nice to meet you Damian…” her eyes then darted to the dog lying on the floor near Damian’s feet, “..and who’s that?”
“That’s Ace.”
“Well he’s a very well behaved boy isn’t he?” They’ve had several dogs at the farm through out the years, not to mention when Clark had brought his cousin’s dog to stay with them.
Damian looked or Ace, who’d gotten up to sniff Martha’s hand, “Indeed he is.”
“Hi, I’m Tim Drake” Tim bounced off his seat.
“Nice to meet you” Pa said.
Conner got up along with his crush, “And I’m Conner, as you know”
Martha came close to Conner and cupped his face with her hand, expecting him. “You look so much like Clark when he was younger” their eyes and hair were the same.
Conner flushed slightly, “Thanks.”
Martha smiled at him, “I hope you come visit our farm soon. I’ll show you some albums of your father’s teen years.”
Clark groaned, “Ma! Please don’t.”
Conner laughed at his biological father’s embarrassment, “I’d love to.” Clark had said that he wanted Conner to meet his parents, so why wouldn’t he go.
“Can I come?” Tim asked.
Pa patted his back, “Of course you can son.”
As Martha let go of Conner she looked to the other boy, clinging to his brother’s leather jacket. She got down on his level, “And you must be Jonathan.”
Pa took a step closer too, “We have the same name, I’m Jonathan too.”
Jon’s eyes looked over to his grandparents, “Really? That cool!”
“And you can come to our farm too” Martha told him.
“What’s it like?” Jon asked hesitantly.
“Well I’ve got a tractor you could ride, or carry depending on what happens” Pa started telling him about their farm.
Clark was mesmerized. He felt guiltily again for having been mean to Conner before. Here his parents were, treating him like their precious grandchild. And
“Clark? Did you name your son after your Pa?”
And the man of steel flushes once again, “I wanted to name my first kid after you guys.”
“That’s very sweet” Martha placed her hand over his.
“But I didn’t name him, Conner did” Clark corrected.
And just then, Bruce came back into the dinning room. The atmosphere in the room was entirely different, the tension from before was gone, replaced by a nice warmth feeling.
“Bruce!” Clark exclaimed as his soulmate came in.
“The Gordon’s are going home” he announced to the room.
“May I serve dinner sir?” Alfred asked the host of the home.
Bruce nodded slightly, “Yes Alfred, I’m sure everyone is hungry.” At least he knew he was.
Bruce returned to his seat at the head of the table, and before returning to her own seat Martha placed a hand on Bruce’s shoulder, “I am very interested in getting to know you too Bruce. I want to know everything about my son’s soulmate.”
“Do you both have a place to stay?” Bruce asked.
“Not really” Pa Kent offered sincerely.
“Stay at the Manor with us..” Bruce offered in a heart beat. “I have dozens of guest rooms. You can take any you like.”
“That’s very kind of you.”
“I insist. It’s been a long day for everyone, but we can spend more time together tomorrow.” And he’d never let Clark’s parents stay in a questions hotel in Gotham City, they were too naive for that.
“Oh can we go in the pool?” Roy asked his future father in law.
“Yes Roy” Bruce replied.
“Can we call our friends over?” Dick chimed in.
“Yes Dick.”
Jason grinned menacingly, “And can I borrow the Batmobile?”
Bruce glared slightly, “Don’t push it.”
And so Jason leaned back in his chair, “Worth a shot.”
Bruce then turned to his soulmate, “You’re welcome to stay over to Clark.” It was late, and it’s be bad manners if he let Clark’s parents stay in his home but not Clark himself.
“Oh…thanks Bruce.”
“Dinner is served everyone!” Alfred came in with their dinner. It was pasta with several grilled vegetables, and grilled files of chicken breast, except for Damian of course. And after serving everyone their plates he got ready to leave the room when Martha Kent called out to him.
“Aren’t you going to sit with us?”
“I don’t usually dine with the masters.”
Martha frowned, not having it. “Well that’s not right, you should sit with us.”
“Well I…” Alfred looked to Bruce for help.
Bruce repressed a laugh, “You’re part of the family Alfred. Join us.”
Alfred smiled at his son, “Very well.”
“So your name is Alfred?” Pa Kent asked as Alfred took a seat with them.
“Yes, I have been the family’s butler since before Master Bruce was born.”
“He raised me after my parents passed” Bruce added.
“That’s very kind of you. You clearly did a very good job” Martha complemented him.
Alfred jabbed into his food with a with his fork, “I could say the same in regard to the both of you.” And so the three elders started up a conversation, about their lives with their unique children and dealing with that lifestyle.
Clark leaned into Bruce’s side halfway through dinner, “Is it just me or our parents becoming friends?”
Bruce swallowed before speaking, “Just eat your dinner…but yes.”
—————————————————
After dinner, all the boys headed upstairs to their rooms since they were indeed beer tired from the day.
All while Bruce led Martha and Jonathan to the guest room theyd be occupying. Both said that the room was too big for just two people. But Bruce insisted that it wasn’t.
“Thank you again for the hospitality” Martha said as Bruce fished showing them the room and was heading out.”
“Of course, it’s the least I can do.”
Then Jonathan’s voice came from the attached bathroom, “Martha this place is huge, come look at this shower!”
Martha laughed at her husband’s excitement, “Well thank you again. I hope to get to know you better Bruce.”
And that made Bruce happy. He knew Clark’s parents had to be very nice people to have raised him to be the man he was, but actually meeting them was entirely different. Especially seeing them get along with his paternal figure, “I feel the same way Martha.”
“Oh please, call me Ma dear. We’re family now.”
Family…they considered themselves family. Bruce didn’t have a problem calling people that didn’t even have biological ties to him as family, but the thought of the Kent’s being family. Like they were already expecting him and Clark to get married…it was a little too much for right now. “Good night” he said in a bit of a rush and closed the door. He pressed his back to the wall and closed his eyes.
They already saw his kids as their grandkids. It was only a matter of time before the wedding talk started coming in, and he wasn’t sure how..
“They’ll grow on you” a voice cut through his thoughts.
Bruce opens his eyes to see Clark standing there, “Like you did?”
“Thanks for letting them stay here” Clark avoided the question.
“I’d never send them away. Gotham isn’t a place for them.”
“I know.” Clark then looked down at himself, at the pajamas Bruce had let him borrow that also didn’t fit perfectly, “Thanks for the clothes.”
Bruce crossed his arms, “Not sure why you need it, you can fly to Metropolis and back in five minutes.”
Clark rolled his eyes, “The thought that counts right.” Clark then turned to the door directly in front of the one Bruce had stopped leaning against. It was the guest room Bruce had given him. Clark turned the door knob and hesitated for a second. He looked over his shoulder to his soulmate, “..Night Bruce.”
“Good night Clark” Bruce said as Clark got inside and shut the door.
And he was alone again. Knowing that Clark would be staying the night made him…uneasy. They’d slept near each other before during missions or when they had to spend several days at the Watch Tower. But this was more…intimate. It was the first time in which they’d slept so close knowing they were soulmates, with Clark wearing his pajamas, close enough to hear his heart beat….he should probably stop thinking like that.
He’d have time to work things out with Clark later. He had a lot of things work on. Figure out what Luthor would do in retaliation to his ‘property’ getting stolen, if he’d be able to link the crime to his kids? What he’d tell all his employees after they all read the company wide email he’d sent out? What would happen to Jonathan, would he stay at the Manor or would Clark want to take him to Metropolis?
And he walked into his room, ready to not sleep at all and spend the night overthinking everything. Or at least, that was the plan.
Until he saw all the kids inside his room, smiling and holding mattresses, pillows, and blankets.
“How’s ready for a sleepover!”
So in a turn of events, Bruce would end up sleeping well tonight. Because while he would never admit it to his kids, those nights they slept together were the only nights where he actually managed to sleep through the entire night.
—————————————————
The next morning Clark woke up at five am sharp, he’d quickly flown over to his apartment to grab the essentials. Like his phone, his glasses, his toothbrush, and a set of clothes. But he slept in the pajamas Bruce had let him borrow, they were surprisingly soft. Clark didn’t even want to think about the price of such a thing.
He got changed in the bathroom and headed out of his room to enjoy the morning. He didn’t want to disturb his parents so he passed quietly through the door to their room. He’d probably have to go to work soon, but he at least wanted to see Bruce before he left.
So he headed downstairs to the dinning room, expecting to find Bruce with a giant pot of coffee like he always drank at the Watch Tower. But to his surprise, Bruce wasn’t there. Had he gone to work without saying bye to Clark?
He needed to know. So he tracked down Alfred. And thankfully the butler was easy to find. He was in the kitchen, putting away the cleaned utensils from last night.
“Good morning Alfred!” Clark said in his bubbly one.
Alfred nearly dropped the clean forks in his hand, “Oh, Master Clark. You wake up early?”
Clark scratched the back of his neck, “Force of habit. I wake up early for work everyday.”
“Of course…” Alfred quickly recomposed himself, “Would you like breakfast Master Clark?”
“I’m okay Alfred.”
“I insist.”
Well Clark wasn’t gonna get in an argument he knew he’d lose, “Okay, I could drink some coffee.”
“Of course. I’ll arrange some fruit as well” and so Alfred turned to the fruit basket on the marble counter. Maybe Clark would eat the apples he prepared for him, unlike a certain billionaire.
Clark smiled fondly like an idiot, Alfred kind of reminded him of his mom in a way. But then he remembered why he was actually here, “Wait, is Bruce awake yet?”
“What?”
“Well I wanted to talk to him and it’s Monday. Doesn’t he wake up early for work?” He’d gone to work on a Saturday afternoon, there was no way he wasn’t the first person at the office on a Monday morning.
Alfred didn’t look up as he got the coffee cup ready, “Usually he is already awake at this hour.”
“Is he in his study?” Clark asked.
“No. He closed the office today”
“Huh.”
“He claimed he had family matters to attend to…” it was simpler than explaining the entire convoluted lie Bruce had come up with to excuse to cancel work today.
Clark opened his mouth to argue but couldn’t, “That…makes sense.” Because it did, he knew Batman hated leaving loose ends to anything. And suddenly having a new meta human child in his home along with Pa and Ma being there were certainly complications he wanted to solve.
He should probably go talk to Bruce still, maybe they could figure out what would be best to do for Jon, “So is he in his room? I bet he’s awake, he always says he can’t sleep.”
Alfred finally looked up from what he was doing, “Not today Master Clark. Today he must still be fast asleep at this hour.”
“What do you mean?”
Alfred gave him a knowing look, “Perhaps you should discover for yourself Master Clark.”
Heat ran up to Clark’s cheeks, “Go to Bruce’s room?!” That was too much, they were barely on good terms since yesterday.
Alfred shrugged, “I suppose you would have visited it eventually.” But perhaps, knowing Bruce, eventually would be close never.
And so Clark headed back upstairs and walked over to Bruce’s room. He texted his friends from work that he had a family emergency and wouldn’t be able to go to the office today. They all asked him if everything was okay and wished his parents well, because of course they assumed he was going to Smallville to see his parents.
As he turned the halls he listened for Bruce’s heart beat and could tell that his soulmate was likely still asleep. He just hoped Bruce wouldn’t murder him for having woken him up.
“Okay Clark you got this!” He encouraged himself when he got to Bruce’s door, “It’s just your soulmate’s room, he won’t be mad..”
So the knocked gently before he could talk himself out of it. But no one opened it. He went to touch the door handle and realized that the door wasn’t closed properly. With one gentle push it opened fully to reveal the scene inside.
And what he saw was both confusing and wholesome all at once.
There had to be at least three or four mattresses laid down on the floor, and the entire batfam was sleeping on top of them.
On the left edge of the mattress chain slept Dick Grayson. He had one arm wrapped around Kori and the other to his side, and his foot was sticking out of one of the blankets they were all sharing. Kori was lying on top of her boyfriend in deep sleep.
Damian was next to them, somehow sleeping his arms crossed and his legs spread out. It didn’t look comfortable but he was fast asleep. Jonathan was lazily sleeping close to Damian, but had his arms wrapped around Conner’s left leg, as if his brother would vanish if he let go.
Meanwhile, his brother was sleeping with his a smile on his face, cuddling with Tim. And if Tim was slightly drooling on Conner’s shirt, it was none of Clark’s business. But his leg was sticking out to the side, just a few inches away from kicking Roy Harper.
The Red Arrow was sleeping on his stomach, his head turned to the left. And Jason slept with his back to Roy, clutching onto a pillow. And Jason’s body was turned to the side facing…Bruce.
Bruce was sleeping on his back, looking up to the ceiling. And Clark thought he almost looked..cute. He looked so different than his brooding and commanding self, or like his playboy millionaire self, he just looked like a man sleepily happily next to all his kids.
“Bruce?” He called out.
“Bruce!”
And because Bruce was always prepared to snap into Batman mode he started waking up, “Umm..C-Clark? Clark! What are you doing here?” He whisper yelled as he looked up at who was at the door.
“I woke up early and asked Alfred where you were..” Clark said as he entered the room. “I thought you were an insomniac.”
Bruce glared at him, “I am.”
Sure, Clark thought as he kept walking closer, “What’s this?”
Bruce looked to his left at all his kids still asleep, “We have a tradition of sleeping together after hard days.”
Clark frowned, “Yesterday was a hard day?”
“It was pretty light all things considered. But Jon was scared of sleeping alone.”
Clark looked to his youngest clone son, he looked happily while clinging onto Conner. “Can I…could I join?”
Bruce nodded, “If you can find room.”
Well all the mattresses were taken, but where was some space at the edge next to Bruce. “There’s room next to you.”
Bruce looks to his other side to the spot Clark was referring to. There indeed was some room, but it was probably too small for Clark to fit comfortably. But he had offered..and Clark looked so hopeful…uhh, “Come before I change my mind.”
“Okay” Clark smiled like a happy puppy. He laid down next to Bruce, he had to lay on his side to prevent him from falling off the mattress.
Bruce scoothed a little to the left to give Clark some room, “Just don’t wake the kids.”
“This is pretty comfy” Clark sighed happily as he laid his head on one of the empty pillows.
“Of course you’d like it” Bruce grumbled.
Clark eyed his soulmate curiously. “So you started this with Dick?”
Bruce stiffened, “No…I stated with Dick and Tim.” It started after Jason…he couldn’t bring himself to say it. He turned slightly to be met with Jason’s sleeping face. His son was here, he was safe. He brought his good hand up to slightly ruffle the top of Jason’s hair…he’s here.
“Oh…”
“Sleep Clark, they won’t be awake for several more hours” Bruce didn’t turn back to face him.
Clark frowned but didn’t push. Just being here with his donate and all their kids combined was enough. Who knows, maybe in a few months or years this could become common for them. “Sleep well Bruce.”
“You too Clark.”
Notes:
So, I hope you guys liked it.
Next time: Pool Party, Conner and Tim will finally talk about the kiss, some of the Titans come to visit, and more!
Just to Let You All Know: I’m going on vacation tomorrow, yay! So jet lag and everything it will probably take longer for me to write chapter 25. But I’ll do my best (cause I’m just as excited about this fic as you guys)
That’s all for this chapter, I hope you guys liked it. See ya next time and thanks for reading!
Chapter 25: I Have a Boyfriend Now!
Summary:
Lots of development on the relationships at play!
Notes:
Hey guys, I know it’s been a while. I’m on vacation which is fun but also took away my writing time. But the worse thing is sharing a room with family, it’s hard to write around people who don’t know that you write fan fiction. And as we all know, what happens on ao3 is just between us and ao3, lmao.
So I was able to write this chapter, even if it’s shorter than usual. Hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After all the kids woke up and went to their own rooms to get ready, Clark and Bruce were left alone in Bruce’s room. The kids had taken their mattress back and Bruce’s mattress was back on the bed. Bruce went into his bathroom to get ready and left Clark alone in the room for a few minutes.
Clark took the time to just have a better look around. He looked at a painting on the wall of Bruce as a small child with his parent, next to a painting of Bruce with his four sons and Alfred. The paintings held the only real splashes of color in the entire room, everything else was in neutral tones. Though he didn’t really expect Batman’s room to be all colorful.
“So you told the office you couldn’t go?” Bruce’s voice startled him from the bathroom.
Clark gulped, “Yeah, family emergency. You didn’t know?” He tried to make a joke to lighten the mood. Because he had zero clue what the next step was now. Bruce and him and sort of made, so now they should probably define what exactly they were. Right?
“Very funny Clark” Bruce opened the bathroom door. He’d changed into a pair of baggy pants and a black shirt, going for something casual for the day.
“I know, what was your excuse?”
Bruce closed the bathroom door and came into the room, “That the thieves who broke into Lex Corp could break into Wayne Enterprises next.”
“That’s…very smart.”
Bruce gave him a mock bow, “Thank you, I try.”
Clark laughed bitterly, “Conceded much?”
Bruce raised an eyebrow, “I don’t think so.”
Clark laughed again, more genuinely this time. So this is what Batman was like in the privacy of his home, he was actually capable of being laid back. “So, this is your room? It’s like half of my apartment.”
Bruce shrugged, “Well it’s just me here, I don’t take much space.” He didn’t need to get into the whole, because I never had my soulmate to share it with, thing.
“At least you can have sleepovers with the kids” Clark pointed out. It had been the sweetest thing he’d ever seen. Maybe they should do one with the entire Justice League in the Watch Tower! Just invite everyone and lay like twenty mattresses across the floor, or maybe Hal could just create them with his ring…Oh and they could all back cookies..or brownies!
“They’re not sleepovers!” Bruce insisted, cutting off Clark’s fantasy
“..Right.” Of course he’d deny it. So Clark started looking around the room again, and his eyes landed on a shiny object on Bruce’s night stand. “So this is the bracelet!” He flew towards the nightstand.
“What?”
“I saw it at the gala, this bracelet of yours matches my soul mark” he looks at it closely, there were more than five pendants, but the W was exactly as on his wrist.
“I can’t believe you never saw it all these years” Bruce said.
Clark scoffed, “So it’s my fault?”
Bruce narrowed his eyes, “Maybe.”
“So the Bruce Wayne that makes sarcastic comments and jokes is the real you” Clark remarked with a grin.
“Only with my family” Bruce mumbled as he got closer to the Kryptonian.
“So what are all the little gems on the bracelet?” Clark asked curiously, “I spent over a decade trying to figure out what a W surrounded by five circles meant.”
Bruce sighed, “It was my father’s. He got it when I was born, the first gemstone is my birthstone. Then I added one after adopting each of my kids.”
“And Conner got one?” Clark concluded after counting that there were six pendants.
Bruce nodded, “Yes. And I’ll have to add another one soon..”
“What?” Clark chocked on air, which was physically impossible. Because Bruce couldn’t possibly be referring to….
“Don’t flatter yourself Kent….” Bruce added as if reading Clark’s mind. “It’s for Kori. Dick is going to propose, she’ll officially become my daughter in law.”
“Oh…right. Makes sense.” So Bruce’s oldest son was going to get married, before Bruce himself ever did. Clark wanted to ask the other how that made him feel, but from past experience and knowledge of the absurd amount of Kryptonite the bat had at his disposal, Clark elected not to ask.
“And perhaps I’ll have to add one for Jonathan too” Bruce added.
“My gemstone is Amethysts, in case you wanna know” since apparently everyone was gonna get one.
“So is mine” Bruce smirked.
That made Clark do a double take, “Wait really? We share a birth month?!”
“Do you even know if you were born in February?” Bruce countered.
Clark huffed, “Well, kind of…I crash landed here on February. It’s my earth birthday.”
“On the twenty ninth” Bruce stated matter of factly. Because the League had thrown Kal a party on the last leap year, and that was the birthday listed when Bruce had looked up all available information on Clark Kent he could find.
Clark tilted his head, “What day is yours?”
“Aren’t you the journalist?”
Clark pouted, “Aw cmon that’s not fair!”
Bruce laughed, teasing Clark was easy. “The Nineteenth.”
Clark smiled, and if he had a tail Bruce was absolutely sure it would be wagging. “I’ll write it on my calendar.” He could already picture the party he’d throw his soulmate next year, and the presents he’d get him.
“Just don’t tell the league” Bruce reminded him.
That made Clark stop and give Bruce a serious look. “Speaking of league…what are we gonna tell them?”
Bruce’s face hardened, “Nothing.”
“What?”
Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose and sat down on his bed, “What do you want to tell them? You want to tell them you met your soulmate?”
Clark sat cross legged across from his on the bed, “Well….yeah. I thought you’d want to share the news.”
Bruce sighed heavily, “Clark, they don’t even know my name! You think I’m gonna tell them about my soulmate?”
“I wanted to tell them about it once I found my soulmate” the Kryptonian countered. Everyone else had brought their soulmates to League events like their annual Christmas party for introductions, he’d always assumed he’d do it too once he met his soulmate.
Bruce understood, “Look. You can tell them you meet your soulmate, just keep me out of it.”
Clark gave him a look of disbelief, “How? They all know I’m Clark Kent. And if Bruce Wayne is Clark’s soulmate, they’ll know either way.”
“Just don’t tell them I’m Batman.”
Clark’s jaw dropped, “So you’re okay with sitting there while I tell them Bruce Wayne is my soulmate.”
Bruce crossed his arms, “Wouldn’t be the first time they discuss ‘me’ to my face.”
“Like when?”
“You don’t want to know.” Because Clark hadn’t been there for the game of fuck, marry, kill, thank goodness in hindsight. And he’d never really paid attention when the others had talked about Bruce Wayne’s antics in their down time.
“So you’re never gonna tell them your identity?”
“I don’t see what the problem with that is. I’ve proven to all of you that I’m loyal of the league and always answer emergency calls. Why if knowing who I am necessary?” Like seriously couldn’t they just drop that? Why was it so important for them to know, he’d built them a Watch Tower in space for crying out loud.
“Well you didn’t come to the meeting I called when Superboy ran away.”
Really, he was gonna bring up that. “Sorry about that. He asked me to keep quiet about it.”
It was Clark’s turn to sigh, “I hurt him didn’t I?”
“Sure did. But he’s fine now.”
Clark bit his lip, “But what about Jonathan?”
“What about him?”
“I want to do better. But I can’t take him to Metropolis with me. He’s scared of me and seems conformable with Conner and the others, I can’t take that away from him.” He wanted to make things right with both his sons, so if letting them both stay in Gotham was best for them, he’d do it.
Bruce raised an eyebrow, “You want me to keep him?” He had to make sure he heard it right, last time had lead to some issues.
“We can co-parent” Clark corrected.
Bruce’s eyes widened at the words, “Co parent?” They sounded….strange in his mouth.
“What?”
“I’ve never done that before..” he’d never had another parent there to watch the kids when he couldn’t, or to help him when the boys got sick at the same time. He had Alfred, who helped immensely, but did be technically count as a co-parent? “All the boys were orphans when I adopted them, and Talia is never around for Damian”
“I was actually gonna ask about that! So she just…gave him to you?” Clark was genuinely curious, and it was probably safer to ask Bruce directly when Damian wasn’t around.
Bruce’s shoulders slumped, “She dropped him off…permanently. After she took over the League of Assassins she left Damian here. We’ve seen her a couple times, they weren’t very pleasant.” Pleasant was quite the understatement to brainwashing Bruce with the help of other villains and asking him to kill his own kids.
“That’s…quite the story.”
“It was hard, but it all worked out.”
Clark put a hand under his chin, “And now I have two kids and you have like….six?”
“Eight, if counting Jonathan..” Bruce corrected. “I count Kori and Roy. I watched them grow up with the boys, technically I watched all the Teen Titans grow up.”
“So all the Titans know your identity?”
“Yes.”
“Of course they do” Clark just accepted it. So everyone knows Bruce Wayne is Batman except the League, heck maybe even the villains know his identity too for good measure.
“They all fought to be recognized as heroes despite their age, of despite living in the shadows of us League members. I sympathized with them” Bruce explained.
“That’s…sweet actually.”
Bruce then got off the bed and a straightened his shirt, “Cmon Superman, the boys invited their friends over.”
“The Titans are coming over?”
“Happens all the time.”
—————————————————
After waking up Tim had gone to his room to get ready for the day. They were gonna go in the pool so he needed to put on his swim gear. He also wondered if Conner knew how to swim, he probably did right?
He was busy looking in a messy drawer for his swim shorts that he didn’t notice someone opening the door to his room.
“Hey Timbo!” It was Dick.
Tim shut the drawer and turned to his brother, “Hey Dick, need anything?”
Dick shut the door behind him,“Can we talk?”
“What is it?”
Dick scratched his neck, thinking of how to explain what he needed.“I need your help.”
“With what?”
“I…may have hidden Kori’s engagement ring in your room” he smiled sheepishly.
Tim let the words sink in, “You did…What!”
Dick shushed him, “Quiet, we have three people with super hearing in this house and I don’t need any of them to blow this up for me.”
Right, they’d probably have to figure out a way to combat that. “Sorry. Go on.”
So Dick started, “I want to propose to Kori…”
“Obviously” Tim cut in. He’d known that Dick was likely to ask her soon, they’d been officially dating for around seven years now.
Dick rolled his eyes and continued, “So, Bruce took me to get a ring.”
“So that’s where you went” Tim hadn’t been fooled by Dick’s improv skills.
Dick nodded, “Yes. I got the ring and hid it here.”
“Why?”
Dick did a face palm, “Cause I can’t risk her finding it.”
Tim clicked his tongue, “Fair.” As recently, Alfred was probably the person who spent the most time in his room given how often he spent the night in Conner’s room.
“So, I need you to keep it hidden here.”
Tim gave him a thumbs us, “No problem.” That’s should be easy.
“But, I also need help with the proposal…” Dick added.
Tim smirked, “On one condition.”
Dick’s face contoured into a displeased expression, “Seriously.”
“Yes.”
Dick sighed, “What is it?”
Tim tiled his head, smirk still plastered on his face, “Have you picked a best man yet?”
Dick huffed, “Well I was gonna pick Jason.”
“Surprised it’s not Wally.”
“He’s my best friend, I’ll let him have a speech.”
Tim crossed his arms, “Then I want to be a groomsman! No actually, I demand it!”
Dick smiled, “Done. You, Jason, and Damian. My groomsman.” It was hard have to pick just one best man, but he knew it had to be Jason. But none of his brothers could be left out, so they’ll all be his groomsmen.
“What about the others?” Tim asked.
And it was Dick’s turn to grin widely, “Well I figure Conner will be your date to my wedding.”
Tim got a pillow from his bed and threw it at his brother, “Shut up!” And couldn’t help the flush that ran to his cheeks.
Dick caught the pillow mid air, “No can do, it’s kinda my job to embarrass you.”
Tim stomped his foot and picked up another pillow, “Well stop.”
Dick tossed the pillow back on the bed, “But seriously, have you told him you like him?”
Tim’s neck got more pink, “H-How do you know?”
Dick laughed and threw himself on top of the bed, “Everyone knows, I’m pretty sure Jonathan knows and the kid just got here.”
Tim sat on the edge of the bed, clutching the other pillow in his hands, “I haven’t, I don’t know how. You remember how bad it was with Berna…”
“Don’t mention him!” Dick put a hand on his brother’s shoulder, “That guy was a jerk to you, I’m glad you got Con now, he’s nice.”
“Yeah he is. But how do I tell him?” Tim buried his face into the pillow.
“I can give you some advice…”
“It’s not fair! You literally kissed your soulmate what…like ten minutes after meeting her!” Tim fell backwards into the mattress.
Dick followed, “Doesn’t mean that’s it was easy.”
Tim shoved him slightly, “Oh please, all the Titans say she had a huge crush on you the whole time.”
“And you have a crush on Superboy. What’s the difference?”
Tim faltered, “I-I don’t know.”
Dick have him a seriously look, “Look Tim, just tell him. I seriously doubt he’ll reject you.”
“But what if he does?” He wouldn’t be able to face Conner ever again. But he lived right next door, how would that work? He wouldn’t be able to fall asleep listening to Conner’s heart beat anymore. He hadn’t slept so well….well ever!
“You guys snuggle every night!” Dick reminded him.
“So? What if he thinks it’s what friends do? He’s never had any before meeting us” Tim countered.
“Yeah well, what about him carrying you everywhere?” The elder tried again.
Tim gave him a side eye, “Doesn’t Kori carry you when you have to get somewhere? And Wally too? And Garfield?”
“You bought him clothes! That’s something! And he danced with you at the gala! Tim, just tell him. Trust me, it will feel way better to get it off your chest.”
“But what if he doesn’t like me back?” Tim whispered.
Dick frowned, “Then you’ll know, you won’t have to keep pining for him.”
Tim shoved the pillow onto his face, “I’m not pining!”
Dick laughed, “Sure.”
Tim grunted, “Can we get back to your love life!”
Dick shook his head but got back on topic, “Okay. I want to propose where we first met. Make it special.”
“And where do I come in?”
Dick leaned closer to his little brother, “I have it all planned, just hear me out…” and so he started telling Tim about his grand plan for the best proposal he could think of.
—————————————————
Conner had been waiting in the hall for Dick to leave Tim’s room so he could talk to his crush. With everything that had happened the day before the two of them never got the chance to talk about the kiss back at LexCorp. Because sure, it had just been a kiss on the cheek….but that didn’t mean that it wasn’t a huge milestone.
Because Conner wanted to know, what exactly were they? Were they dating? Because they spent a lot of time together, and slept on the same beds most nights. And he was pretty sure that people who were just friends didn’t do that….or at least they didn’t hug in their sleep the way that he and Tim did.
So he waited for Dick to leave Tim’s room so he could go in. So after the older Wayne had felt, Conner took in a deep breath and went in
“Hey Tim.”
Tim had been at his desk when Conner came into his room, “Yes?”
Conner pulled Tim’s door closed so they could have some privacy. “Soo, yesterday was crazy…”
Tim swallowed, he had a slight idea of what Conner wanted to discuss but he tried to stay calm about it. “Yeah I definitely didn’t expect the day to end with Superman’s parents coming to stay at the manor.”
Conner noticed the way Tim’s heart beat went up slightly. “And with Jonathan being here we didn’t get to talk about what happened?”
Tim then turned from his desk to face the other, “Talk about what?”
Conner gulped and lowered his eyes, “About umm….you kissed me.”
And on cue, Tim’s entire face turned red. “Oh that! That was ummm…” shit…shit…he was not ready for this conversation. He’d have to come clean about his feelings, he’d have to tell Conner about his feelings, and hope that Con felt the same.
Conner senses his anxiety and took a step closer, “…Tim?”
Tim started breathing heavily, “I’m sorry Conner. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable..”
Con took another step closer, “..Tim.”
Tim shook his head and closed his eyes tightly. Remember what Dick said, just tell him, get it off your chest, it will make you feel better. “It’s just that…I….I like you Con. Like..as more than a friend. And I’m not sure if you feel the same way I do, but it’s okay if you don’t and…”
”Tim!” Con shouted it this time.
Tim opens his eyes and gaze Conner a hopeful look. Conner smiled and took Tim’s hand in his own, lacing their fingers. “I like you too.”
Tim’s lip trembled, “You do?!”
Conner nodded enthusiastically, “Yes, I do!”
And all the wires in Tim’s mind went into overdrive, as he stared blankly at the Kryptonian. “So you didn’t feel uncomfortable?”
Conner shook his head, “No. I really liked the kiss”.
“You did?”
“I did…” and I’d love another one, he wanted to say but didn’t for now. But this was probably not the right moment to tell him that.
Tim smiled widely. He couldn’t believe it. Was it really that easy? His past relationship had been so complicated, just telling the other he liked him had been hard, but it came a lot more naturally with Conner.
And Conner returned the smile and gently squeezed Tim’s hand,“Sooo, what now? Are we like..dating?”
Tim was taken aback. Okay now he had to be dreaming, “Dating! You haven’t even taken me on a date yet” he teased. The closest thing they’d gotten was when he took Conner to get a haircut, but that did not count.
“A date? That’s sounds….very nice.”
“Where would you take me?” Tim asked curiously. What could the combination of Superman and Lex Luthor find romantic? That would be interesting to dissect.
But his Kryptonian never ceased to empress him. “Anywhere you want, AirConner is always available to you.” And he meant it, he’d happily fly Tim anywhere he wanted to go, especially since it meant he got to carry him.
“Thanks.”
Conner let go of Tim’s hand then, “Well I guess I better get going then, before everyone else gets…”
“Wait..” Tim grabbed onto his arm and with both hands, “I-I want you to stay here, I want to show you something…” he looked down at the floor.
Conner’s own heart beat speed up at Tim’s gesture, “What is it?”
Tim let go, being sure that Conner wouldn’t leave. “Just…stay here, okay?”
The other nodded, “Okay.”
Tim then reopened the drawer of his dressed and got his swim trunks out. He gave Conner another glance as he walked into his bathroom and shut the door. He looked himself in his bathroom mirror and started getting off his pajamas to put on the swim wear.
After putting on his trunks he looked himself over again. He saw the scars on his torso and upper body, then the few he had on his legs. He wanted to show Conner, he wanted to feel comfortable enough to show him.
“You okay Tim?” He suddenly heard Con’s voice from the other side of the door, making him realize that he’d been staring at himself for a while.
“Yeah just, I’m coming out now.” He looked at himself one more time and took a deep breath. He then pulled the door open.
“So what did you want me to…” Conner’s eyes darted to Tim’s exposed skin, the first time he’d seen his..well boyfriend now without a shirt on.
Tim kept his eyes fixed on the ground, “If we’re dating, I wanted you to see, well, everything..”
Conner took a step closer to get a better took, “You’re right, there’s a lot of them..”
Tim shut his eyes, of course he’d say that, there were a lot. “I know they’re ugly…” his voice faulted.
Conner put a hand on Tim’s shoulder, “I didn’t say ugly Tim.” He gave him a wary smile, “There’s a lot, yes. But they just show how much you’ve endured as Robin. They tell you story.”
Tim finally looked up at him, “So you don’t think they’re ugly?” His voice was hopeful.
Conner looked him up and down, “You know what I do think?” He posed.
“What?”
“I think I want to punch that blonde guy for making you think you’re ugly.”
Tim laughed, only Conner would say something like that. “It wasn’t because of him.”
Conner rolled his eyes, “Whatever, I’m here, and I’m telling you you’re not ugly. I like them.”
Tim blushed at the compliment, “Thanks.”
“Of course, my boyfriend is very pretty”
“I’m your boyfriend?”
“If we’re dating then, of course you are” Conner then got closer and kissed Tim on the cheek. “There we go.”
Tim touched the place where Conner had kissed him with a smile on his face, “Conner, do you think we’re soulmates?”
Conner though for a bit. He had no idea how long it even if he’d get a soulmate mark on his wrist one day, and Tim still had two years until he got his. “Maybe….Im not sure, and I don’t really care.”
Tim smiled brightly, “Me neither.”
Notes:
So like I said writing while on vacation is hard. Which is frustrating because I have so many ideas both for this fic and other fics! But it is what it is.
Hope y’all enjoyed the chapter. The next one will be interesting as the Titans come to visit.
Also my idea for another fic is inspired by a post I saw on insta. A Jason centric fic where all the bat kids (Dick, Tim, Jay, Steph, and Cass) get turned back into their younger selfs, Damian is still the same age, because of a magical villain. So they all dress up in their Robin costumes which Bruce kept (Cass actually gets Alfred to make her Robin costume) and go find a way to turn back to normal. And they’ll have to fight the Joker because….drama/trauma + being Jason centric
Chapter 26: I’ll Be Part of a Hero Team!
Summary:
The Teen Titans come over to the manor
Clark talks to Bruce’s parents
What in the world is Lex Luthor doing?
Seeds are planted
Notes:
Hi guys, welcome back! I had a lot of fun writing this chapter, the ending is probably my favorite part. I hope you all enjoy it too.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The boys had all finished getting ready for their day with their friends by the time the doorbell rang.
Damian and Jonathan were in Jon’s room as Damian was showing him around the space and explaining what everything was. Damian had given Jon some more of his clothes that would fit.
Tim was showing Conner his Robin tattoo, a black inked R on the back of his left shoulder that he’d gotten to match with Dick. And Conner had asked if Tim was capable of making a tattooing needle out of Kryptonite so he could get a tattoo of his own, not a care in the world about all the scars on Tim’s back.
“I’ll get it!” Dick ran down the stairs to open the door, being mindful to avoid the tiles that Clark had broken the night before. He pulled the door open to Garfield, Garth, and Raven at the door. “Hey guys!”
Garfield was wearing matching magenta shorts and a tank top shirt. While his girlfriend Raven was still wearing a purple hoodie to a pool hangout. And Garth was dressed in the same kind of clothes he always wore, always prepared to get wet.
“Hey Dick” Garfield let himself in.
“Hello my friend” Garth shook his friends’s hand.
“Garth, Gar, of it’s good to see you guys. How was Atlantis?”
“Things went well, no conflicts.”
“That’s good.”
“Hello friends” Kori floated to the ground beside them.
“Hello Kori” Garth greeted his friend.
While Raven let her friend give her a hug, “Hey” she patted Kori’s back.
“Hi Raven.”
Dick looked around at who else was coming, “Where’s Wally?” Usually he’d be the first to arrive with super speed.
“He didn’t come with us” Garth sadly informed him.
“Why?” Dick’s mind went into high gear.
Garfield scratched his head, “Had to go back to Central for something.”
“Any trouble?” They’d drop everything and go help if their friend needed it.
“He said it was family stuff, Something about a relative from the future coming to visit..” it hadn’t made much sense when Wally talked with super speed while explaining. They just wished him luck as he bolted out of Titan Tower.
Dick shook his head, “Speedsters for ya.”
“Do I want to know?” Conner asked his boyfriend as they descended down the stairs to join the group. Wearing a pair of blue swim shorts that he’d brought at a mall and a red sports shirt.
“I’ll explain later” Tim squeezed his hand. He’d also put on a red shirt, but it was a total coincidence and it wasn’t because he wanted to match with Conner!
“Thanks” Conner squeezed back.
“Oh hey Superboy, nice to see ya again” Garfield waved a hand in greeting when he saw the pair.
“Hello” Conner waved back. Tim had helped him study the names of all the Titans and most of the Justice League, he recognized the new face as Aqualad.
“Oh that’s Conner, nice to meet you…” Garth came closer to introduce himself, “I’m Garth, or Aqualad.”
“Nice to meet you” Conner greeted in return. And made a mental note of his civilian name.
Then suddenly gush of wind hit the room as a black haired girl flew into the room. Wearing a red shirt with a black shirt. And Conner guessed she had to be Wonder Girl. She flew into and gave Dick a crushing hug, “Dick!”
“Hey Donna!” Dick hugged her back, a little taken a back.
The Amazon pulled back and then gave Kori the same hug, “Kori! It’s been too long.”
“That’s cause you’ve spent two months on that island” Garfield remarked. Because Donna Troy had spent the last three months on Themyscira on a special assignment and had just gotten back two days ago.
Donna pulled back from hugging Kori and addressed her friends, “I was busy. But I have fantastic news!” She bounced on her heels.
“What is it?” Raven asked.
Donna grinned excitedly, “I’m not Wonder Girl anymore!” She announced, making her friends go buy eyes.
“What?” Dick blurted out.
“Are you quitting?” Garfield asked, voice full of sarcasm.
“What, of course not…” she brushed him off. “It’s because, from now on my hero name is Troia!”
“How did that happen?” Kori asked excitedly. It was always a big deal when a young hero chose a new name that set them apart from the hero’s who trained them.
Donna turned on her heel, “Well I was helping the Amazons fight this giant monster and…you know it’s not important. What is important is that Diana picked a new girl to take on the role of Wonder Girl.”
“That’s awesome” Dick said, ready to congratulate his friend.
“What’s her name?” Raven asked.
“Her name is Cassie, I’ll bring her to the tower to meet all of you when Diana lets her leave the island. But I’m very excited to introduce her to…Tim!” She finally noticed the younger Wayne amidst the group and hugged him.
“Hi Donna” he let go of Conner’s hand just in time to hug her back.
Donna pulled back and smiled at him, “I can’t wait for you to meet Cassie.”
Tim raised an eyebrow, “Really?” He really hoped she wasn’t trying to set him up with someone..
“Yes, she’s young age..well sort of, she’s a daughter of Zeus. But she wants to make some friends, so I told her about you.” She remembered how Tim was their youngest member and sometimes was a little left out of the group, so with someone else his age they’d made great friends.
“You did?”
“Of course. I hope you can get along well. Like me and Dick do…” she gestured to the older brother.
“Amazons and Bats make great combos” Dick smirked at his little brother.
“I can agree” came Jason’s voice from the staircase as him and Roy came down.
“Hey, I’m part of the combo too!” Roy glared at his partner.
Donna hugged them too, “Roy! Jason! How are you both? How’s Artemis.”
“She’s doing fine” Jason told her.
“Great and oh my Zeus!” That was the moment she finally noticed the new face in the room, “Your Superboy!”
Conner smiled awkwardly, he wasn’t used to being recognized by other heroes as ‘The Superboy’, “Yes, nice to meet you.”
“I’ve heard so much about you” Donna got closer to him.
“You have?”
She clasped her hands together, “Mostly from Diana, about how you ran away. But then Dick said you’re living with Batman.” She then extended a hand in greeting like her friends had taught her, “I’m Donna by the way. Are you really a clone of Superman?” She asked, Diana had told her about a villain from Metropolis making a clone of Superman. “You look a lot like him” she remarked.
Conner shook her hands, “My name’s Conner. Yes I’m technically a clone but I’m my own person.” He tried to play it off in a cool way, not coming off as rude or offensive.
“Well I’m excited to get to know you too. Don’t worry I’ll keep it secret” she promised.
“Not the first time we keep a secret from the Justice League” Garfield remarked with a laugh.
“Really? You don’t say?” The host of the manor finally joined them. Bruce in his casual clothes.
Clark had gotten a call from Lois about something happening in Metropolis so he’d stayed upstairs to take it. So Bruce figured he’d go greet their guests for the day.
“Batman sir” Garth said.
“You all know Bruce is fine” the bat reminded him.
“Of course.”
“We’ve keep this guy’s identity a secret for years. You can trust us Conner” Garfield put a hand on Superboy’s shoulder.
Bruce looked over the group, “Thank you again, all of you.”
“Of course” Kori assured.
“You’ve done a lot for us” Raven added.
But Conner raised a hand in question, “Im curious..”
“Yes?” Bruce asked.
Conner pointed between Bruce and the Titans, “What’s the story behind that, like how did this happen? You all knowing how Batman is?” He’d been curious for quite a while.
“They didn’t tell you?” Bruce couldn’t belief the boys hadn’t told Conner that story. It wasn’t an epic story or anything, he’d simply done the right thing when the time came.
Garfield bounced on his feet, “Oh oh can I tell it?”
Bruce sighed, “Go ahead Garfield.”
The boy smiled triumphantly, “Okay so it all started like a decade ago…when this guy was still Robin” he pointed to Dick.
“When the Teen Titans were still a new group..” Raven added.
The green boy gestured enthusiastically with his hands, “The entire Justice League got brainwashed by this giant ugly…I mean, this demon.” He fumbled the ending.
Raven huffed, “You can say his name, I don’t mind.”
Her boyfriend clicked his tongue, “I’ll stick to demon. So we had to face the entire Justice League…well some of them” since Bruce had stabbed himself with a toxin that prevented him from being controlled.
“Trust us, you do not want to face an evil Wonder Woman…” Donna shuddered at the memory.
“Or the Flash, guy almost broke my back!” Garfield added, thank goodness Wally had saved him.
“But we managed…” Dick emphasizing, “…eventually.”
“But the worse was Superman” Kori said.
“You fought Superman?” Conner couldn’t even imagine that, he’d fought off an evil version of Superman…but that was with the real Superman’s help and it was still hard.
Garfield nodded, “Yeah. But Dick here stabbed him with Kryptonite that Batman had in his belt. The problem was that before that he sort of laser eyes our tower in half.”
“He lasered the tower?!”
Another nod, “Yep, the whole thing got destroyed.” That had been the absolute worst part of the whole thing. They all had to watch the tower they called home go down in seconds.
Kori frowned at the memory of that day. “We lost a lot of things because of that.”
“We were practically homeless. And it was December, almost Christmas.”
Garth spoke next, “Donna and I had homes to return to while a new Tower was constructed…” because Batman had been there with them, he was incapacitated to join the fight but he was there. Wally had actually ran to get him out of the tower before the whole thing collapsed.
“But the rest of us had nowhere to go” Raven finished for him. Herself, Kori, and Garfield only had the tower as a home. “Until Dick here had an idea.”
Dick smiled, “I asked Bruce if they could stay with us at the Manor.” He remembered how they’d all given Batman their best puppy eyes when he asked him.
“To which I said yes of course…” Bruce said. “I wasn’t going to let all of you go for so long without a home.” It was a no brainer. He never wanted anyone to know his identity, but he couldn’t turn away several kids who didn’t have a place to stay.
“So he flew us to Gotham in the Batship and we find out Batman was actually billionaire playboy Bruce Wayne the whole time!” Garfield ended the story.
“It was quite the shock at first” Roy said, especially because of all the things he’d heard Oliver say about Bruce over their years together.
Conner hummed as he took in the information, and he turned to Dick, “And they didn’t know who you were?” Because if they knew that he was Dick Grayson, figuring out that Batman was Bruce Wayne was pretty much a one plus one is two situation.
Dick gave his dad a side eye, “Someone thought keeping my identity a secret was for the best.”
“He got over it” Roy remarked.
Garfield took up the narration again, “And we stayed here for like three months and it was awesome. I wanted to take Alfred to the tower with us when it was done, man’s cooking is amazing.” And hence why they always came over for the holidays so they could eat Alfred’s food.
Conner shrugged, “Can’t argue with that.”
“And they promised to keep Bruce’s secret” Tim finished.
“And he lets us come every Christmas! It’s awesome.”
Conner flashed then a smirk, “So, you technically owe it to Superman.” He meant it as a joke, but it was quite interesting how Clark destroying their tower led to them all finding out Bruce’s secret.
The Titans were quiet for a moment, Conner made a valid point. And unsurprisingly Garfield was the one to break the silence, “I guess we do. To Superman and the fact that the League never asked us if we had a place to stay!” Because Diana had taken Donna with her, Garth had gone home to Atlantis, and Roy lived with Oliver at the time, but no one had checked on the other Titans if they needed a home. Batman had just told the League that he’d pay for a new Titan Tower to be constructed and took the kids with him to Gotham and no one questioned it. At least Gotham city had several extra heroes to help protect it, because the kids all insisted on going on patrol alongside Bruce and Dick.
Everyone was distracted that they didn’t notice Clark at the top of the stairs. Clark, who with his super hearing had heard most of the conversation.
“So that’s what happened?” He said with a shocked face, because he didn’t even remember destroying Titan Tower with his laser vision that day. He knew the Tower got destroyed, he saw the rumble when he came to, but he didn’t know that he’d been solely responsible for it.
“Holy shit!” Garfield yelled when he saw the Kryptonian at the top of Bruce’s stairs.
“Language!” Bruce scolded.
The rest of the Titan’s jaws were hanging open, except for Kori and Roy of course. Because why on earth was Superman at Wayne Manor? In casual clothes? In front of Bruce, without his Batman costume?!!
Garth leaned into his friend, “Uhh Dick, you didn’t tell us Superman was also staying over.”
Dick clenched his teeth, “Super hearing, told ya I’d be an issue.”
—————————————————
After everyone got over the shock of Superman being at Wayne Manor, Dick has explained the situation..and also mentioned Jonathan and that can of worms, just so everyone would be prepared.
They were now at the pool. Bruce had it built back when Dick was still a teen along with a bathroom outside so they could get changed. They were standing on the shallow side of the pool…
“So Superman as in…the Superman is Bruce’s soulmate” Garfield asked for the third time, still in complete shock.
“Yep. But you can’t tell anyone!” Dick emphasized the second part.
“I promise” his friend swore.
“I swear to the Gods I won’t” Donna also promised.
“You can trust us” Raven said. She’d changed into swimwear with the rest of them.
“And Lex Luthor made a younger clone, like Conner?” Garth asked.
“Yes. His name is Jonathan” Conner replied. And yes, he did know how to swim. Tim had asked him when they’d gotten to the pool and we were touched that his boyfriend was willing to teach him.
“And where is he?” Donna asked.
“He’s with Damian” Tim answered.
“I’m sure that will end well” Roy said with sarcasm.
Jason nudged him, “Give the kid a break, he’s improved.”
“Right?” Garfield rolled his eyes, “I still remember when he tried to kill us.” Like when Dick first brought Damian to the tower and the boy started investigating each one of them.
“Which time?”
Dick wanted to changed the subject, and also wanted to get his plans in motion, “Anyways, I had an idea for something we should do.”
“What is it?” Raven asked him.
“I thought we could visit the sight of where we all fought together for the first time..” he tried to keep a normal tone of voice.
Kori’s green eyes widened at that, because of course she’s connect the dots. “When I met all of you?”
Dick nodded and again, tried to play it cool. “Yeah, since the anniversary of that day is coming up? The anniversary of the Titans!” Yes, just the Titans…absolutely no ulterior motives.
“I think it’s a great idea” Donna spoke excitedly.
“We can eat pizza at the same parlor we ate that day!” Garfield added.
Garth crossed his arms, “Do you only think of food.”
“Of course not!” The boy defended himself.
“Hopefully Wally can come” Roy noted.
“I’ll bring Cassie” Donna hoped in the water.
“Okay enough, let’s play a pool game!” Jason said. He’d had enough of Dick causally putting his proposal plans in motion. Because of course he knew Dick was gonna propose. What did Dick expect? He lived in a house full of detectives.
“Like what?” Kori asked her future brother in law.
“I brought a beach ball” Garfield pointed out. And he went over to the bag he’d brought with him and retrieved the ball.
“You’re so on!” Dick flashed him a smirk.
And so they formed two teams, one with Dick, Kori, Roy, and Jason vs Donna, Garfield, Garth, and Raven. While Conner and Tim decided to just watch the game.
—————————————————
After the kids went outside, Alfred and the Kents returned from their shopping trip. Clark helped Alfred and his parents carry all their groceries into the kitchen and put everything away…we’ll take them out of the bags and place them wherever Alfred told him too.
And after they were done Clark noticed that Bruce was missing, he looked out the window to the outside and saw all the kids, but no Bruce.
So he asked the person who knew the bat better than anyone else, “Hey Alfred?”
“Yes Master Kent.”
He cringed at that, “Please call me Clark.”
“Alright, what is it Master Clark.”
“Have you seen Bruce?” He also had to tell him about what Lois had told him on the phone.
Alfred hummed and looked out the window, “He went over to the other side of the estate. He’ll probably be there a while.”
Clark raised a brow, “Why?”
Alfred sighed, “He goes there sometimes, when he needs clarity…”
Clark felt like there was more that the butler wasn’t telling him, but he decided not to press. “Thanks Alfred.” He then turned to head outside, and he ran into a pair of young boys who were also going outside.
“Come Jonathan, I’ll introduce you to the others” Damian was guiding his new friend through the manor. He was wearing a pair of green swim shorts while Jon wore a borrowed blue pair.
“And they’re all safe right?” Jon asked him hesitantly.
Damian paused to look at him, “Of course, you can trust them.”
Jon trusted him but fear still clawed at him, “I’ll stay behind you…”
“That is fine” Damian spoke undeterred.
“Hello boys” Clark intercepted the pair.
Jon was a little startled, “Ahh…oh it’s you.” He was still a little jumpy, but Tim had given him a special ‘juice’ to drink that made him mind less fuzzy and eased his anxiety.
“Hi Jon” Clark said to his son.
Damian stood protectively in front of his friend, “Hello Kent, I’m taking Jonathan outside to introduce him properly.”
“I see, thank you for helping him Damian.”
Damian narrowed his eyes and reached the screen door to the outside, “Come Jonathan.”
“Coming…” he trailed after him like a puppy.
“Wait..” Clark stopped them in their tracks.
“Yes Kent?”
“Do you know where your da…father is?” Clark quickly corrected himself. Damian was extremely formal, always calling everyone by their last name and Bruce by father.
Damian studied him for a moment before responding with, “Father must be in the cemetery if he is not with the others…” he then took Jon’s hand and guided opened her screen door for them to go outside.
They left Clark there speechless, “C-Cemetery?” He’d read several articles about Bruce Wayne over her years, including several on the tragic history of his parents. So if Bruce had a cemetery in his estate grounds it meant he was visiting….”Oh.”
—————————————————
After Damian introduced Jonathan to the Titans he’d taken his new friend into the pool and learned that Jonathan did not know how to swim. So Damian decided to teach him how to.
Meanwhile, Conner and Tim had gotten out of the water and were sitting on some of the lounge chairs that surrounded the pool area. They were joined by Ace who was sunbathing on the chair next to Tim. Conner had even ran upstairs to get his sunglasses.
“So, what’s with you not really wanting to hang with them” Conner asked as he placed his head to rest against the chair. He’d noticed how Tim seemed kind of distant from the others.
Tim was quiet before letting out a sigh, “Can I…can I tell you something?”
Conner smirked at him, “Anything…boyfriend!”
Tim’s cheeks flushed, “You don’t have to say it all the time.”
Conner lowered his sunglasses and gave him puppy eyes, “Let me have this.”
Tim cursed Conner’s cuteness in his mind and gave in, “I didn’t want to be a Titan..” he admits.
“Really?”
Tim looked at everyone playin in the pool, “They were already a team before I showed up, I wanted to form my own team..”
Oh, that was interesting. “So why didn’t you?”
“I didn’t have anyone my age or who was a new hero to team up with…except Damian, but that would have been more of a duo than anything.” Not to mention how him and Damian didn’t get along well when the younger one first came into the family’s life.
Conner leaned up from his chair and took Tim’s hand again, “Well I’m here now. We can be a team!” Why not, they were already great partners, plus he’d get to save Tim if he ever fell again. A win, win situation!
Tim grinned, “Yeah! We can be a duo.”
“The best duo..” Conner corrected. “We can fight crime, with your brain and my powers nothing can stop us.”
Tim snorted, “I guess not.”
“You got a new for us?” Conner asked.
Tim hummed, “..Something with Justice in it.”
“Like the League?”
“Yeah. Something like that.” He’d always admired the league, not to mention how Bruce was one of the main leaders and he wanted to be one too.
Conner thought through the possibilities, “The Justice…The Justice Society!”
“No.”
“Justice Warriors!” Came another suggestion.
“Absolutely not.”
The Kryptonian frowned, “I’m trying here.”
“We’ll come up with something better..” Tim assured.
“Later, how about some lemonade for now?” His boyfriend offered.
Tim tilted his head, “Lemonade?” Was Conner offering to make him lemonade or go buy him a lemonade. Though with his powers he’d be back in less than two minutes.
Conner got up from his chair, “Just heard Ma Kent making some in the kitchen.”
Tim laughed bitterly, “Still not used to having people with super hearing around.”
Conner shrugged, “It had its advantages, be right back” he winked and then set off for the kitchen to grab two glasses of lemonade. He came back predictably fats and offered one of the glasses to Tim.
“Thanks Con” his boyfriend took the glass and drank a little from the straw Conner had conveniently put in it.
The Kryptonian then returned to his seat and they continued their conversation while sunbathing.
—————————————————
On the far side of the estate, Bruce was standing in front of his parent’s graves once more. Last time he’d come with not so great news about him and his soulmate, but this time he had more good news to share.
“Mother, Father…I have news…” he crouched down on the dirt. “I have a new son. I know it hasn’t been long since the last time I adopted another kid, but it happened again…” he pressed a hand to his father’s tombstone, “His name is Jonathan, seems like a nice kid.”
He then moved onto his mother’s tombstone, “I worked some things out with Clark. He’s my soulmate. I still don’t know if he’ll have what you both had, but I’ll try…” he was gonna say more, but heard the voice of said soulmate.
“Bruce? B?” Clark hesitantly called out. He wanted to speak with Bruce, but still wanted to be respectful.
“Here Clark” Bruce called out from where he was.
The cemetery was surrounded by a brick fence and lined with bushes for extra privacy. Clark was standing outside of the fences, but took Bruce’s calling as the okay to get closer. So he pushed the iron gate open, mindful of his super strength.
He walked in and took in the screen before him. There were two other graves next to the ones directly in front of Bruce, and one that appeared to have been removed. “Bruce, so these are?”
Bruce got up from his crouching position, “Meet my parents” he brushed off his parents and gestured to the two graves.
Clark took a step back, “I-I can wait if you’re…”
“Would you like to meet them?” Bruce cut him off.
Clark stopped in his tracks, “Sure! Yes, of course.” so he got closer to Bruce, but not close enough to touch.
Bruce kept his eyes on the graves, “Mother, father, this is Clark or Kal…my soulmate.”
“Hello Mr and Mrs Wayne…” Clark said back, curving himself for having done a little wave. Thank goodness Bruce didn’t see, “D-Do I say more or…” what exactly do you say to your soulmate’s deceased parents?
Bruce turned to him, “Whatever you want Clark.”
Clark looked over the tombstones, they were incredibly detailed…and in mint condition given how many years they’d been there, a clear sign that Bruce took great care of them. And he noticed something else, “Huh, I never though about how both our moms are named Martha, thats a pretty big coincidence.”
Bruce hummed, “I never thought much about that.”
Clark gulped, “I guess it didn’t matter before…” He stepped closer to the other man, “I’m only guessing but, was their death the reason you became…”
Bruce let out a sad laugh, of course Clark would ask that. “It was part of it.”
Clark’s reporter mind ran though all the headlines he’d read about Martha and Thomas Wayne, “I read that they cared a lot about Gotham, I can see where you get it from” he tried to lighten the mood. And to his shock that actually got a little smile out of Bruce.
“My father wanted to make this city better, and so do I.”
“Well you’re doing a great job so far” Clark praised him.
“Thanks..” Bruce said, though he didn’t truly believe it, he knew he wasn’t anywhere near making Gotham a better place. “I vowed to make this city better so no one else became like me.”
“And that’s why you adopted them?” Clark concluded.
Bruce gazed back to the graves, “I understood their pain.” He undertook the pain of loosing everything, of having your entire world be shattered in front of you.
Clark sympathizes with Bruce. He himself was from a planet that didn’t exist anymore and lost his parents as a very young child, but he didn’t remember any of it and was given loving parents on Earth. But he saw how his cousin Kara was affected by the loss of the world she knew and her family, he’d witnessed just how shattered someone became from such looses.
So Clark put a hand on the bat’s shoulder, “You’re amazing!”
“I’m not” Bruce denied.
Clark really hated Bruce’s self deprecating nature, would he be like this for the rest of their lives? Though he didn’t really mind having to tell Bruce how amazing he was. “Right…I knew Bruce Wayne was a good businessman, but you’re literally the greatest detective in the world, an engineer, a mechanic, you know all types of martial arts, you lead a team of super heroes….you built us a space station!”
“I just paid for it..” Bruce protested.
“You did a lot more than that” Clark countered.
“You’re laser vision helped.” And then Bruce’s mind returned to work mode. “I never asked you, what did Lois want?”
Clark was upset at their moment being broken by Bruce’s workaholic brain, but what Lois told him was very important, “Lex is having a press conference to discuss the break in that happened. Lois is going to report on it.”
Bruce’s face became cold, “Let’s go then.” And he turned fully in the direction of the cemetery gate.
“Why?” Did Bruce want to go all the way to Metropolis.
“He’ll broadcast it, we have to watch. I have no doubts he’ll try to blame you.”
Clark tilted his head, “You think so?” He knew Lex despised him, it wouldn’t be a shocker to anyone.
“Of course. But the people of Metropolis won’t buy it..” Bruce agreed, “..but he could have proof.” Which was the worse case scenario.
“You think he’ll link it to the boys?” That was Clark’s biggest worry. His relationship with the boys wasn’t the best, especially poor Jonathan who was still scared of him. But he wouldn’t let Lex hurt them.
Bruce put a hand under his chin in though, a gesture Clark was accustomed to seeing Batman do. “I trust Tim didn’t leave a digital footprint but the damage Conner described, it will be hard to convince anyone that a mere human did that.”
Clark’s shoulders slumped, “Work never stops” he whined.
Bruce huffed, “The mission never stops Superman.” He then got to the gave and opened it again, heading back for the house.
Clark stayed behind, and when Bruce was far enough not to hear he turned back to Bruce’s parents. “Don’t worry, I’ll keep your son safe….well as safe as he’ll let me. I think you both know he’s pretty stubborn.” He wished he could meet the Waynes, he knew Bruce loved them. He wished he could meet them and show them how much he wanted to built something with their son and his kids.
He got close to the graves and got down in the same way Bruce had been, “I’ll try to make him happy, I promise you.”
Notes:
So, I hope you all liked it.
Seeds for the future have been planted!
Next chapter will be taking a little break from the bat/superfam, we’ll see Lex Luthor, Lois, Mercy will have another moment to shine, and someone else will make a nice little cameo!
See you all next chapter!
Chapter 27: I’m Proud of Mercy!
Summary:
Lex hosts a press conference…Lois is unimpressed
Our girl Mercy quits!
And Lex receives a special visit
Notes:
Hey guys, it’s been a hot minute but I’m back with a new chapter. In this one we take a bit of a break from the Batfam and see how Lex is doing after his clone got stolen.
Let’s dive in!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-In Metropolis-
Lois Lane was currently outside of the LexCorp building, which had a giant hole in one of its side walls, where Lex Luthor was about to give a press release about the break in into his company’s building.
She didn’t want Clark to come with her because she was certain Lex would blame Superman for whatever had happened the night before. But when she’s calling him earlier but he said that he’d been with Batman when the break in happened, and wouldn’t be coming to work today anyway. So she went with Jimmy instead.
“You ready?” Her partner asked as they saw Lex get on top of a podium to speak to the small crown of reporters.
Lex was hosting this press conference in the front lawn of the LexCorp building, Lois figured the man’s ego required it.
And like always, reporters started calling to him as soon as he got to the microphone, “Mr Luthor, Mr Luthor!” And several camera flashed in his face.
“Did someone really break into your business?” A reporter from the Metropolis Star asked.
“Did one of your experiments go wrong?” Came from another reporter from the Metropolis Post.
“Were there casualties?” A cameraman asked as he took a photo of the CEO.
Lex was used to this and he expected such questions. Mercy had showed him that the public had already posted videos and photos online of the destroyed side wall of the LexCorp building, not to mention all the Metropolis Police vehicles parked outside the building as officers came to investigate the crime.
He took in a deep breath and addressed the crowd, “Good afternoon, you all know me as the CEO of LexCorp, but today I am here as a man who has been deeply wonder by last nights events.” He wore a somber expression on his face.
“Mr Luthor, is it true that someone broke into your company?” The reporter from the Metropolis Star spoke up.
Lex nodded his head, “Yes, it is true. Last night, my office building suffered a break in.”
The reporter scribbled diligently on her notepad, “Do you have any idea what the culprits wanted?”
Lex raised a hand in a pause gesture, “That is classified.”
“Did you suffer any looses?” The reporter from the Metropolis Post posed.
Lex addressed the man, “That is also classified.”
“Do you have any leads as to who’s responsible?” The reported changed his question.
“The Metropolis Police Department is currently working to figure out who is responsible….” His expression shifted to light anger, “..but I already know who the culprit is.”’
The crown filled with murmurs and gasps. But Lois Lane just crossed her arms and whispered to Jimmy,
“Here it comes.”
“It was Superman!” Lex declared to the crown, “That alien is responsible!”
And so the murmurs died down, because no one thought Superman would do such thing. Sure not everyone was a fan of his, but they knew that Superman didn’t just go around committing break ins and stealing from corporations.
“And why would you say that Mr Luthor?” A different reporter asked. And the entire crowd was ready for another anti-Superman ramble from Lex Luthor.
And Lex didn’t disappoint, “Because the alien fears my work. He knows that he is incapable of defending this city and knows that I am. If it was not for me this city would have been destroyed! He even got me imprisoned in order to silence me!”
Lois rolled her eyes. Yes, because poor Clark was capable of just toss people he didn’t like into prison. She raised her hand and gazed into Lex’s eyes as she spoke, “You’ve tried to destroy Superman several times but he’s never done anything against your business before, why would he suddenly invade your corporate building? You haven’t even done anything to him since coming back from Belle Reve, he’d have no reason to go after you!” And though no one said anything, her sentiment was shared.
Lex’s jaw tightened, Lois was truly one of her least favorite reporters. He much preferred her bumbling partner that bumped into a wall when he’d come over to LexCorp to interview him. That’s reporter..Clark Vent? Clark Gent? His name wasn’t important.“Ah Ms Lane. I know it was the alien, just take a look at the destroyed exterior wall of my building, only your friend Superman would be capable of such destruction..” he gestured to the wall that now was covered in yellow police tape.
Lois didn’t falter though, “There are countless meta humans Mr Luthor. You yourself created several!” She reminded everyone, “Any one of them could be responsible.”
Lex grunted, “If you require more proof I will get it for you Ms Lane, I will prove that the alien is responsible for this!” His voice grew louder. He then stepped back from the podium, “That is all.” And so he turned and left the reporters behind, he’d said what he wanted, that Superman was responsible and he would find a way to prove it.
The crowd was confused as the CEO left, he’d barely spoken to them for fifteen minutes, usually he couldn’t shut up. And after an awkward minute of not knowing what to do, the crowd dispersed.
Jimmy leaned into his partner, he’d wrote down what Lex had said Ben though he didn’t agree with it. “So…we all know it wasn’t Superman right?”
Lois nodded her head, “He’d never just break into LexCorp out of the blue with no reason. It must have been another meta human..” she smiled at Jimmy, “..and we just have to find out which one!”
Jimmy let out a sigh, “Of course you want to find out who’s responsible.”
Lois chucked, “C’mon, we’ve got work to do..”
—————————————————
Lex was pissed. Of course those reporters didn’t believe him, no one ever did. For Gods sake, an evil Superman had almost destroyed their city and would have succeeded if it wasn’t for him. Did the entire city have amnesia! How could they trust the alien after returning for literal death, did they not see how dangerous he was?
And now, he had to take the employee elevator up to his floor. He stomped into his office and pushed the doors open with both hands, “That was suffocating, I can’t believe none of them believe that alien is responsible for this…”
Mercy walked in behind him. She was so done, she couldn’t believe that she’s had to sit though more or Lex’s rambles about Superman. Especially since she knew Superboy had been the one to break into LexCorp, he was the only one who had a motivation to do so and take the clone with him. Though, when he’d give the boy the keycard she didn’t expect him to break in that very night.
“Lex…”
Lex was pacing in the room, eyes scanning the city skyline through the windows, “But I must act quickly, I won’t let that vile alien go unpunished!”
“Lex…” Mercy tried again.
But Lex didn’t hear her, “I must retaliate, and I know just how..”
She was absolutely done with this, “LEX!” She shouted at the CEO.
That finally got Lex to face her, he wasn’t used to people shouting at him, usually it was him shouting at others. “What is it Mercy? Can’t you see I am busy?!”
But she’d made her decision, “Actually I can’t, and I don’t care…”
“What?”
“I quit” she spoke point blank.
“Are you serious? Lex’s eyes were blown wide. Mercy had worked with him for a decade, this sounded insane to him.
But Mercy just nodded, her face with an indifferent expression, “Yes. I’m done Lex, I don’t want to work here anymore, I quit.”
Lex tilted his head, “So you’re just going to leave after all I’ve done for you?”
Mercy wanted to roll her eyes, all he’d done for her? Right. “I think it’s the other way around. Good luck with your obsession with Superman” she spoke with sarcasm, because she didn’t give a damn anymore.
“It’s not an obsession!” Lex protested. “It’s not my fault that I see things that others don’t.”
Mercy sighed, of course the only thing Lex paid attention to was the part about Superman. “I don’t care, I quit. I’m leaving…” she stated with finality.
“Fine…” Lex barked out, “But don’t expect me to take pity on you later.” Because it’s not like she could find a better position than working directly with him.
Mercy clicked her tongue, “Don’t bother, I’m going elsewhere.”
“What? You found a job somewhere else?” Lex questioned. How long had she been planing to leave? And where could she possibly have found another job?
“That is not my ex employers business…” she spoke with delight. Because she’d already applied for an open position at Wayne Tech and had gotten selected for an in person interview at Wayne Enterprises. Maybe taking Superboy’s advice wouldn’t be that bad.
Lex pinched the bridge of his nose, it was fine! Of course it was, an assistant coach as replaceable and he had bigger things to worry about at the moment. “Alright, is that all you have to say?”
“Yes it is” Mercy said calmly, she expected a bigger tantrum from Lex if she was being honest.
“Then empty your desk and leave, I don’t want to see you in my floor again” Lex pointed her to the door.
“Of course…” she then turned to the door with her head held high, it wouldn’t take that long to take all her thing anyways. But as she opened the door to leave she gave him one final glance over her shoulder, “…goodbye Lex.” And she shut the door behind her.
—————————————————
Fifteen minutes later, Lex continued pacing around his office deep in though. So his secretary quit, big deal! He didn’t need Mercy, he didn’t need anyone! He’d figure out a way to prove Superman had been the one to break into his company to steal the clone, it had to be. The alien was probably mad that Thirteen had left for Gotham and wanted to have Fourteen under his thumb, perhaps he thought the clone knew some of Lex’s secrets! He would destroy the alien, and destroy the clone if necessary.
His aggressive pacing was then interrupted by a knock on his office door, “What is it now??” He shouted at the wooden door.
The door was pushed open and a blonde woman in a suit stepped inside, “Hello Alexander!” She wore a mocking smile.
Lex’s body shrugged with irritation, this was just what he needed. “Lena! What do you want, aren’t you supposed to be in National City?”
Lena kept her shit eating grin on her face and welcomed herself into Lex’s office, “Well I heard that someone lost a clone specimen worth billions… So I simply had to come here.”
Lex grunted, “No you did not, I have the situation under control.”
Lena tilted her head in intrigue, “You do?” She fake gasped, “Because I saw your press conference, it wasn’t good.”
Lex strode back to his desk,“Because no one believes it that Superman broke into my lab!” He slammed a fist on his pristine desk.
“And have you considered that it wasn’t Superman?” His sister suggested.
Lex glared at her, and if he had Clark’s laser vision she would be fried to a crisp. “Are you taking the alien’s side?”
“No, I’m taking the factual side.” She pulled out a tabled from her bag and started pulling up a digital file, “I read the report on what happened an…”
“How did you access those files?!”
The blonde rolled her eyes, “I have access to everything. I read that the cameras were hacked…So tell me Lex, since when does Superman know how to hack your tech?”
Lex blanked at the question, “Well he’s never done that before, but he could have leaned!” Perhaps he’d leaned something during his six month absence. Perhaps he’d always known but just wanted to seem ignorant, buying his time until the perfect moment to strike.
Lena held back on a response that would make her brother flip his desk over and simply clicked on another tab on her tablet. “I checked social media, it’s hard to go a day in this city without seeing someone make a post about Superman. And guess what was posted last night?” Her voice was filled with sarcasm.
She slowly put the tablet on Lex’s desk with a social media post playing. It was a video of Superman flying across the Metropolis bay in the mid afternoon.
“What am I looking at?”
“Someone posted this video of Superman flying to Gotham last night, around the same time as the break in. And the Gotham City police posted a thank you to Superman for helping deal with several criminals who’s broken out of Arkham Asylum” she explained. Because of course her brother, self appointed smartest man in the country did no research and simply assumed Superman was responsible. “He wasn’t even in Metropolis Lex, it couldn’t have been him.”
Lex took in the information, maybe it wasn’t Superman…but it didn’t mean he wasn’t connected to the break in! “Then perhaps it was Supergirl! He could have sent her to do his bidding.”
Lena gulped nervously, “I-I…don’t think it was her…but I’ll look into it.” She shifted a bit uncontrollably, “Is there anyone else on your list of suspects? Who else knew about the clone?”
Lex placed a hand under his chin, “Aside from everyone working in the lab….not many people, it was extremely confidential.” And he’d down background checks on everyone who knew about the project…well most of them.
Lena hummed and picked up her tablet again, “Well someone knew, or someones..”
“What?”
She opens up the report again, “Don’t you think it’s strange? How could one person set a fire in your lab then break the clone out in such a small amount of time?”
Well Superman had super speed, he could have done it in a small amount of time. Not to mention..”It had to have been a meta. No normal person could destroy my elevator, my wall, or the glass keeping the clone inside!” The glass especially, he’d designed it so only an extremely strong, stronger than human being could crack it.
Lena hummed, “So multiple metas?” She knew it couldn’t have been Superman….and Supergirl was cleared, but there were other metas out there. And Lex had plenty of enemies who had a lot to gain by invading his labs. “Well you’re smart I’m sure you’ll figure it out.”
“Of course I will…” Lex agreed, “And I’ll prove it was Superman!”
Lena rolled her eyes again, “Yeah whatever.” She scrolled to the bottom of the report file, “Did they take anything from the other levels?”
Lex narrowed his eyes, “What?”
His sister huffed, “What do you mean what? You have twenty underground levels filled with trillions of dollars worth of research and experiments, including some of your more questionable ones. Did the intruders get anything from any other experiments?” She had invested in several of those experiments, mainly the actual ethical ones.
Lex shook his head, “No. The elevator logs show that the intruders only got to the Cadmus level.”
“Good…” at least one piece of good news. “Now, tell me what are all these purchases you made from Gotham? What’s sleeping fear gas?” Seriously, how was Lex allowed to make such expensive purchases unsupervised?
Lex nearly growled, “Nothing that concerns you.” He hated having anyone poke into his business doings. But his sister was one of the very select people that he semi owed explanations to.
“Considering you lost billions of worth of research in a single night I’d say it is” she pushed.
So he answered, “It’s a…compound to help put our more dangerous species to sleep. Keeps them sedated so we can perform tests.” And that’s all she needed to know, “Do you actually need anything?”
Lena stood right in his face, “Yeah I’m here to make sure you don’t do anything stupid.” She then looked around the office, “Where’s Mercy? She’s the only competent person here.”
“She quit.”
Lena gasped in surprise, “Oh finally” she whispered under her breath. She’s always thought she was too smart to be an assistant to someone so smart and stupid at the same time as Lex. She’s be better off as her assistant.
“What was that?”
“Nothing!” She brushed it off.
Then suddenly, Lex’s phone started ringing inside his suit pocket.
Lena tilted her head with her another grin, “Let me guess…it’s Superman?”
This time Lex actually growled and pointed to the door, “Leave my office!”
Lena laughed and put her tablet back in her purse, “I’m going, but I’ll be working from Metropolis for the next few days.” She then turned to the door.
“Just stay in your own penthouse..” Lex spoke to her back as he pulled out his phone.
Lena huffed as she opened the door to leave, “As if I’d stay with you. But I am coming to family dinner.”
“Are you finally bringing that girlfriend of yours?” Lex didn’t really care about his sister’s love life, but he had to at least assured that whoever it was, that they weren’t going to ruin the Luthor image.
Lena walked out the door, “No, she’s got work in Central.”
Lex now held the phone in his hand, “Whatever, leave” and Lena shut the door. He then sat down in his office chair and glanced at the caller ID, and already dreaded the incoming conversation. But he answered anyway, “Ms Waller, how can may I help you?”
—————————————————
-Inside an office building in Washington DC-
Amanda Waller sat in her own office, she’s seen the news of what had happen in Metropolis the night before and Lex’s subsequent press release. “We need to talk about Project Cadmus…”
Notes:
Sooo, I hope you all liked this chapter. The addition at the end is for something special that I’m gonna add to the Epilogue to the story. It will make sense when we get there, trust the process 😉
Also, question!
I was thinking of making next chapter be the chapter where Dick proposes to Kori. BUT, I had an idea for one more chapter before that. Where we get to see a bit of both Bruce and Clark’s jealous sides when it comes to their soulmate! Would you guys like that? (Clark’s is the one that I’m particularly excited about)
Idk if I’ll be able to get another chapter out before Christmas, so Merry Christmas to all of you who celebrate it!
Chapter 28: I Get Tim’s Coffee!
Summary:
Batman, Nightwing, Starfire, and Superman go out on a mission
Superman gets jealous at seeing his soulmate with someone else
Kori opens up a bit with Superman, and Dick tries to knock some sense into his dad
Notes:
Merry late Christmas everyone! I wanted to have posted this on the 25th but oh well
Some of you asked for the jealous Clark chapter, so we are doing the jealous Clark chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-In the Batcave, three days later-
It had been three days since the Teen Titans had come over for the day and things were going well in the Wayne household. The Kents were still at the Manor and had become good friends with Alfred, and Ma especially was getting to know all her grand babies, even the ones not biologically related to Clark.
Bruce and Clark had fallen into a strange..limbo. Clark had gone back to Metropolis because of his job at the planet, but always came back for dinner and slept in the guest room that had essentially become his room in the Manor. But they hadn’t had time to have another talk about them, Bruce was busy arguing with Alfred who didn’t let him go on patrol due to his injury and researching more information with Tim about project Cadmus and investigating the fear toxin buyer. And Clark was busy trying to connect with his son, he’d made some progress with Conner, learning things that Con had discovered he liked, like punk rock music, and Jon wasn’t scared of him anymore!
But neither knew what leg their relationship was in. Were the friends? Would they try for boyfriends? Would they try to form a family…because they were soulmates? For the kids? There were too many questions and not enough answers.
But tonight they’d have a chance to talk!…hopefully. Because Jason and Roy had gotten a lead that Scarecrow’s goons were making a sale of the new toxin tonight. It was their chance to confirm who the buyer was.
So the entire family was currently in the Batcave.
Bruce was in the changing room putting on his suit, and contemplating the logistics of expanding the changing room now that there’d be more heroes changing in the came.
“C’mon that’s not fair!” Bruce heard a voice whine on the outside of the changing room.
He moved past the curtain to be met with Tim and Conner on the other side, “You are still grounded.” He reminded them. Bruce had benched both of them and Damian after they disobeyed orders and broke into LexCorp.
“But we didn’t get caught and didn’t hurt anyone” Conner rebutted.
Bruce punched the bridge of his nose under the cowl, “That’s not the point.”
Tim pouted, “But we..”
Bruce got down on their level, “You went after I told you not to. The point isn’t that nothing happened, the point is that if something had happened we wouldn’t have been able to help you.”
Nightwing came out of the other changing room, “Did you even know that your coms were down?”
Tim tilted his head, “What?” He had no idea what Dick was talking about.
“When Bruce got shot I tried calling you guys for backup, but the calls didn’t go thought” the older explained.
Tim hummed, “Huh, I guess being twenty leaves underground cuts your signal.”
“Go figure” Conner added sarcastically.
“And I had to call Superman for help” Dick the ended.
Bruce put a hand on each of the boys’ shoulder and looked them both in the eyes, “And what if Luthor had a safety system that managed to capture you. You could have been put in danger and we’d have to launch a rescue mission to break you out. I don’t take chances with family…” never again.
Just then, Superman swooped in with his super speed. Bruce had texted him earlier and asked for him to come help them with tonight’s mission. So he’d changed into his suit after work and came immediately. “I’m here! You called?!”
Bruce stood up straight and addressed his soulmate, “Yes, I need Superman on today’s mission.”
Clark looked at him incredulously, “Is your arm even healed?” He’d assumed Bruce wanted him to go because Batman would be taking a back seat due to his injury. But of course, not even when having three Kryptonians on his side Bruce would refuse to stay put and rest.
“Oh yes, you can try to get through to him. I wish you luck” Alfred encouraged over from where he was in the design area.
And Clark did, “Bruce.”
“I have to go…” Bruce cut him off, “Jason got us the intel that Joker and Scarecrow’s goons are meeting up with the buyer’s goons tonight. He even got us the rendezvous point. I have to go.”
“It’s our chance to confirm if Luthor is the buyer” Conner added. He really wanted to confront his creator, for a lot of things actually. This would just be yet another one
Clark nodded, yeah he had a lot of things to confront Lex about too. So he just asked, “Who’s going?”
“You, me, Dick, and Kori.”
“I am excited to join you on a mission Superman” Kori came out of the dressing room next.
Clark blinked at her, “We’ve never been on a mission together?”
The Tamaranian shook her head, “Not really, but I have been on missions with Batman dozens of times.” She’s only ever fought against Superman back when he got possessed, and then just on the same team against an alien invasion.
“And we’re benched!” Tim complained.
“Your backup, but you are to stay here unless give the order to leave” Bruce instructed.
The boy crossed his arms and huffed, “Fine.”
“Okay” Conner accepted their fate. But hey, at least he got to hang out with Tim, that was always a benefit.
“I’ll keep an eye on them Master Bruce, do not worry” Alfred spoke up again.
“Thank you Alfred. And thank you Mr and Mrs Kent” Bruce added.
Alfred and Ma were currently in the design area with Damian and Jonathan. Now that Jon would begin training he’d need a suit, and he was absolutely thrilled about that. Alfred was more than willing to help make the suit, he already made the suits for all the bats anyway. But Ma had insisted on helping, she’s sewn Clark’s first suit when he started as Superman and she’s do the same for her grandson.
“Oh don’t worry dear” Ma brushed him off.
“We’re happy to help” Pa added, he was currently inspecting the living area for the bat cow.
“And please call us Martha and Jon” Ma told him again.
“Ma, Pa, what are you doing?” Clark asked, he was still surprised at how easily his parents had accepted Bruce and his lifestyle, and how okay they were with being part of it.
“Oh little Jonny here wants his own superhero suit so I’m helping Alfred here sew him one” Ma said excitedly as she picked up the sewing machine.
“He has to settle on a design first”. Damian said. He was sitting at the design desk next to Jonathan, his feet dangling from the chair. While Jon was sketching ideas for his suit on a paper pad. “Remember Jonathan, you must account a suit that allows for ample flexibility!”
Jonathan stuck his tongue out in concentration as he drew, “Oh can I have a cape? A cool one, like Batman’s! Can I, can I?!” He bounced on his chair.
Damian smiled, “Of course you can.” He was glad that
“I believe we have plenty of fabric for that young Master Jonathan” Alfred replied, already pulling out a roll of red fabric. He’d always kept a stock of all colors of fabric just in case, but he rarely got to use bright colors.
“Bruce son, haven’t you thought of building a proper home for this cow of yours?” Pa Kent asked. “You got plenty of space in that garden of yours for a barn.”
“It’s Damian’s cow” it would be Damian’s decision, he barely even let anyone else give her a bath.
Damian hummed at the idea, “I never considered having a barn before? Could I fit more animals in it?” He loved animals, maybe he could find more of them who needed a home.
“Well you definitely should!” Pa responded.
“I’ll keep that in mind…” though he could picture it. He’d even paint a mural on the outside wall.
Bruce smiled at that, he loved it when his son showed off his interests, when he got to just be a child with hobbies and dreams. Even if those dreams were filled with barn animals.
He then turned to his team, “You all ready?”
“Yes” Kori and Dick spoke simultaneously.
“Let’s go then.” And so the three of them headed to the Batmobile.
Bruce opens his door as Nightwing and Starfire got in the back seat, but noticed his soulmate was just standing there. He gave him a soft smile, something reserved just for his kids…and Clark now, “You coming Superman?”
“Of course” Clark responded, he rushed into the passenger seat. He wanted to talk to Bruce, find out what they were, but smiling was something right? Smiling was good, especially if it came from Batman! Or unsettling, but hopefully good!
With everyone seated, Bruce stated the engine and drove the car out of the Batcave and into the streets of Gotham City. It was time for some crime fighting!
“Good luck!” Conner called out.
“Call us if you need help” Tim urged.
As the Batmobile left the cave Conner leaned into Tim’s ear, “So, what do we do now?” He raised a playful eyebrow. “Maybe watch a movie.”
Tim pushed him lightly, “I have some calls to make, and prepare everything for tomorrow.” Dick was planning to propose tomorrow, he had to get everything ready.
“I can help” his boyfriend happily offered.
Tim gave him a side eye, “Can you program robots?”
Con’s face fell, “Uhhh…”
Tim laughed, “You can get me some coffee.”
And Conner smiled again, now that’s something he could do. “I’m on it!” And he knew just the way Tim liked his coffee.
—————————————————
Bruce had parked the Batmobile a few streets away from the point where the trade would be happening. They’d gone the rest of the way on foot, leaping across several rooftops.
When they got to the rendezvous point they saw that the two groups were already there. There were two fans, one with Scarecrow’s men handling boxes filled with toxins, and the other with men dressed entirely in black, trading black duffle bags for each box. The bags were most definitely filled with money.
They stood away from the railing of the roof top avoid detection, and the chimney from the roof to the left coated them in shadows, just the way bats preferred.
Superman scanner the trucks with X-ray vision, no signs of Kryptonite, that was good. So he turned to Batman, “So what’s the plan?”
Batman crouched down and got to the railing of the roof top they were in. He got a pair of binoculars from his utility belt to get a better look. “Nightwing and I will follow the truck with the money..”
“Why? You already know who made the toxin.”
Dick answered for his father, “We need to know how big the operation is.”
Kori hummed in though, “Perhaps they’ll go to the same where house we went to last time?”
“We need to be sure…” Batman turned to Superman, “And while we do that, you and Starfire will follow the other truck. That’s why I needed you here. You’ll fly at a distance so the goons don’t notice you.”
Starfire nodded “Of course”.
And Superman now understood why she’d seemed excited to go on a mission with him, she probably knew they’d be working together.
“The Gotham mist will help you, but once the truck leaves the city you have to be extra cautious” the dark knight instructed.
Clark swallowed, “U-Understood.”
Batman returned to his binoculars, “We wait for them to finish loading then we go.”
“Sounds like a great plan..” came a female voice from right behind them.
The bats and Kori didn’t have much of a reaction, but the super turned in a millisecond, “Huh?”
The woman stood on top of the chimney on the other roof, “Night Bats!” Then she leaped gracefully from the chimney and landed next to the group on the adjacent roof.
Batman didn’t take his eyes off the binoculars, he didn’t need to, he’d always recognize that voice. “Hello Catwoman.”
“Hey” Dick also said hello.
Selina looks them over, “Hello Nightwing, Starfire, and…well you’re not Robin” she referred to the super.
“Superman” he introduced himself.
“Oh I know…” the cat rolled her eyes. She then leaned over the railing next to Batman and put a hand on his shoulder, “I thought you didn’t like having meta humans in Gotham.”
Bruce grunted but kept his eyes on the targets, “I don’t, just had to make an exception.”
Selina smiled and moved her hand closer to Bruce’s neck, “Of course” she spoke in a lower voice.
Clark watched ad Bruce barely cared that someone was touching him so….so….so tenderly, and a criminal no less. He clenched his fists at his sides, “Is there a reason you’re here?”
She looked over from Batman’s face to the Kryptonian, “There’s a truck full of money down there, so, I’m definitely here for the toxin or whatever” she spoke sarcastically.
Dick barked out a laugh, “Of course you are.”
Clark the clenched his jaw, “Isn’t she a criminal?”
Selina put her free hand over her chest, “That’s hurtful.”
Bruce then got up and away from the railing, “Is that the only reason?”
And Catwoman kept clinging to his arm, tracing patters on his forearm with her claws, “I heard from Harley that you got hurt during the Arkham prison break.”
Bruce sighed, “Of course she talks to you.”
“She’s still mad that you took her in.”
“Well she and Ivy did almost destroy an entire power plant” the bat growled. It was hard to be nice to the rogues who weren’t so bad when they still tried to comic large scale crimes.
Selina laughed and moved to wrap her arms around Batman’s neck, “Your not getting an invite to the wedding with that attitude.”
At this point, Dick and Kori had definitely noticed the way Clark’s shoulders had tensed and he looked about ready to explode. But neither said anything right now, what was there to even say? It wasn’t like it was their place to remind Batman that his soulmate was here. So they both looked at each other with matching worried expressions, this mission just got complicated.
And Bruce didn’t seem to notice, “They’re getting married?”
“Well not yet, but Ivy wants to.”
“You go to criminal’s weddings too?” Clark spoke though gritted teeth, and he was sure that some of them would be chattered if he weren’t indestructible.
Selina gave him an incredulous look, “This is Gotham Boy Scout, that’s not nearly the strangest thing this place has to offer.”
“I hope I get invited” Dick tried to break some of the tension with small talk, even if it was weird small talk. But it’s not like he wouldn’t go to the wedding, Harley and Ivy could be pretty chill when the wanted to be.
“And for the record, I would attend” Batman said. He’d been there with Harley when Joker broke it off with her, he’d stopped her from harming herself when she found out they weren’t soulmates. And against his will he was there when Harley and Ivy found out they were soulmates and unfortunately witnessed a few things he deeply wished he didn’t have.
“I can always bring you as my plus one.” Selina winked at him.
And that was the last straw, Clark was about to say something, but Nightwing spoke up first.
“Oh look the trucks are moving!” He’d spotted movement down in the alley.
Then both Starfire and Nightwing sighed in relief snd whispered, “Finally.”
Catwoman hummed, “So time for your crazy plan to be out in action.”
Batman shrugged, “This one is tame.” At least compared to a lot of his other plans.
“Sure” Dick whispered under his breath, he could almost see Superman’s eyes start to turn red.
Batman’s expression then turned serious as he spoke to Catwoman, “Please just, let us do our job.” Because he knew she’d steal some of the money from the goons, but he couldn’t let that compromise the mission in some way.
Catwoman finally let go of his arm and pulled out her whip, “Okay, but only if I get to take some of the money when you’re done.” And when Batman grunted she rolled her eyes and used her whip as leverage to jump off the roof and back onto the adjacent roof, “I’ll let you think about it.”
Clark let out a large breath he didn’t know he was holding as he saw Catwoman leave. He couldn’t believe Bruce was so relaxed at having someone touch him like that, he’d barely let Clark..his soulmate, whom he was technically sharing custody of two kids with, give him a hug after being shot! But a random rogue could be all over him?
After Selina left, Bruce turned his attention back to the plan, “Alright time to move.”
Dick gave Kori a little head gesture to take Superman and go. And luckily she got the memo, and turned excitedly to the Kryptonian. “Come Superman, we must follow that truck!” And then leapt into the air.
He glanced at Nightwing and Batman, “I’ll see you both later.”
Nightwing was the only one to wave him off, “Good luck!”
—————————————————
-In the Air-
Kori and Clark were flying high in the air to hide within the Gotham mist, they’d bee flying for a good fifteen minutes, mostly because of Gotham traffic.
Kori noticed that Superman still seemed tense, his shoulders were tensed and his fists were clenched extra tight. But his facial expression said it all, he looked angry and confused at the same time.
Kori knew that expression, she knew jealous. Knew what it looked like, what it felt like, very well. So she asked, “Are you alright Superman?”
Clark was internally spiraling. Did Bruce have a relationship with Catwoman? Could that be why he seemed so comfortable with her touching him? Did he lie about not being in a relationship to not hit Clark’s feelings?…no that could be it, all the kids were routing for him and Bruce, they wouldn’t do that if Bruce were dating someone. And Bruce’s heart beat didn’t chance at all during the interaction, that was good….right?
But Starfire’s words brought his out of his thoughts, “O-Of course I am, why wouldn’t I be?”
Kori knew he was deflecting, so he got straight to the point. “You were jealous of Catwoman, were you not?”
“What?” Clark turned fully towards her in the air, was it really that obvious?
Kori smiled reassuringly, “You do not need to lie…” she looked down towards the ground, “..I know the feeling.”
Clark looked at her with shock, “You do?” She seemed to have a perfect relationship with Dick, the boy was even planning to propose to her.
Kori nodded, “Yes.” She looked down at the ground and sighed sadly, “Dick had always gotten…attention from others, both as himself and Robin.”
Clark laughed bitterly, “Just like Bruce.” Of course the son of Gotham’s richest man would get lots of attention.
Kori kept going, “I remember one time a girl asked him out as Robin and I got incredibly jealous of her…”maybe jealous was an understatement as she tied Robin’s cape to a piece of furniture to prevent him from leaving. “Or all the times Dick was photographed at events with other girls…” all the galas Bruce took him to, or when he won an Olympic medal and lots of girls threw themselves at him.
Clark was taken a back, he hadn’t expected Kori to be so open about such a thing. “And how did you handle it?”
“I talked to Dick about it…” a long talk even before they found out they were soulmates, “And he invited me to go to an event with him, he introduced me as his girlfriend.”
“And that helped?”
She nodded again, “It did. Bruce was happy for us, and he stopped getting as much attention. But the truth is, the attention never fully stopped. I simply had to learn to trust him.”
Yeah Clark knew he had to talk to Bruce, a very long talk. “And you trust him?”
Kori smiled more happily, “We have been together for so long, I trust him. I know he loves me and that despite the attention that we are together…” a slight blush crept up her neck, “…and I hope we get married one day.”
Clark choked on air at that last part, “Oh umm. So I should talk to Bruce about it?”
Kori took in a deep breath, “You should talk with him. He’s dated others before finding out you were soulmates but so did you, you’ve both had lives before meeting. It is a matter of simply figuring out how to fit those lives together…” it wasn’t exactly her place to tell him that Bruce had dated a criminal.
Clark took in her words, that was true. He’d dated before, dated Lois and eve though she could be his soulmate. So if Bruce had dated other people he couldn’t judge him either, though maybe he could judge just a little if Batman had dated a criminal. “That’s pretty wise. How did you get so good at relationships?”
The alien shrugged, “I helped a lot of the Titans with their issues. I learned things.”
Clark returned the smile, “Well, thank you Starfire. You give very good advice, Dick is lucky to have you.”
“Thank you. And Batman is lucky to have you.”
They continued to fly in silence after that, until the truck they were following reached the edge of the city. And it was headed straight for…”It’s headed to Metropolis.”
Clark furrowed his brows, “So it must be Luthor.”
“Let us see where they lead us” Starfire said as they then flew closer to the ground to keep their eyes on the truck but still far enough to not be seen.
They followed the truck until it stopped inside of a distribution warehouse. They used an open window to get inside and hid behind several piles of boxes to avoid detection.
“What is this place?” Kori whispered.
“This is one of Luthor’s facilities…” Clark whispered back, he recognized it. It was one of LexCorp’s distribution warehouses. Then he heard voices with his superheating, “…quiet!”
Down below, the goons were now unloading the boxes from inside the truck using several pieces of Lex’s high tech equipment.
“So why do we have to do business with those Gotham creeps again?” One of the goons asked as he pushes a heavy box down from the truck.
“Luthor is paying us double to make these deliveries, I ain’t complaining” another goon responded as he took the box.
“Wise words gentleman” another voice, startling them. A voice that Clark recognized.
All the goons fumbled, “Mr Luthor…sir we..”
“I’ve heard enough..” Lex walked over to inspect their work. It had been hard to avoid his sister’s radar and come check that the trade was successful, he could never be sure when dealing with the lunatics of Gotham. “I pay you well to go retrieve my packages in Gotham City and not ask questions. I can triple the pay if you’d like and keep your mouths shut. Finish the job and leave!”
And they did, the goons rushed to unload all the boxes from the trucks. And once they were done, Lex handed them their payment and they left in the truck.
Lex then inspected the boxes, the toxins would be helpful in his cloning experiments and the future of project Cadmus.
“Mr Luthor” a female voice called out to him.
“Ah Hope come..” he called his new assistant. He’d hired Hope to help replace Mercy. “…call my transporters to take these to the lab.”
The new assistant simply nodded, “Right away sir.”
Up from their hiding spot both Clark and Kori had heard everything. Clark was furious, “So he is using fear toxin on his experiments.” Meaning he’d used it on Jonathan and all the other experiments he made. He’d have to confront Luthor about that.
“We must go back and inform Batman” Kori whispered to him.
“Right, let’s go” Clark urged. So they quietly made their way out of the building as to not be detected. Then they flew back to Gotham city.
—————————————————
-Thirty Minutes Before-
Nightwing and Batman were still on the rooftop, waiting for the other truck to leave the alleyway. Nightwing was smirking at his father as his girlfriend and Superman flew into the distance.
“What are you smiling about” Bruce asked his son.
Dick leaned again the roof’s railing, “Oh nothing…just the fact that Superman was jealous” he smirked.
Batman’s eyes snapped to him, “He was jealous? Of what?”
Dick raised an eyebrow and ran a hand through his hair, “Of my amazing hair…..of you genius what do you think?!”
Bruce’s eyes widened under the cowl, “Of Selina?”
“Yes, didn’t you notice?” Dick tilted his head. There was no way Batman didn’t notice something so obvious.
But Bruce shook his head, “No, I didn’t..” because he wasn’t paying attention to Clark, he’d kept his eyes on the trucks most of the time.
Dick crossed his arms, “Worlds greatest detective right here.” Of course Bruce could detect something was off a mile away but still be emotionally constipated towards his own soulmate.
“Why would he be jealous?” It’s not like he was interested in anyone, and he was kind of going to try things with Clark. Why would he be jealous? Feelings could be irrational, but still.
Dick face palmed himself, “You’re kidding me right? Why would be jealous of some woman rubbing herself all over his soulmate?”
“But, that’s just who she is” and Selina wasn’t the only one. Harley, Ivy, Talia, and other rogues had been all over him before, maybe he was used to it. And others like Joker called him by all sorts of strange pet names. But that didn’t mean he was interested in them?
“She’s your ex” Dick emphasized, even if Clark didn’t know that yet.
Bruce was stunned, “You really think he was jealous?” No one had even been jealous for him, at least for the right reasons. Like Joker had been jealous when he’d been busy fighting other villains. But that wasn’t nearly the same thing.
“Yeah, he’s your soulmate…” Dick got closer to his dad, “I imagine he’d want to be the one to be all over you” he joked.
Bruce gave an unimpressed look, “Don’t exaggerate.”
“But he was jealous, I should know. Remember when Star got jealous?”
“Of course I do” he remembered how Kori had felt horrible after a magazine had called Dick the “Second Most Desirable Bachelor in Gotham.”
“Well Superman was acting the same way” Dick pointed out.
So Clark was jealous of his relationship with Selina? Jealous of someone else being touchy with him? He could access this, but how? He’d never truly deal with this, he made plans to save the entire world but has no clue how to handle a potential partner’s insecurity. So he asked his son, “So what should I do?”
Dick smiled triumphantly, it was rare for Bruce to ask for advice, “We’ll talk to him first of all. Also it might not hurt to tell Catwoman to back off a little.”
That made sense, especially the talking to Clark part, they had to figure out how the family dynamic and their relationship itself would work. “You’re right.”
Just then, the truck with the money started its engine. “Time to go.”
They followed the truck by jumping across rooftops or using their grappling hooks to move faster. The truck was unsurprisingly headed to an abandoned warehouse, all criminal’s favorite place of operations. When the truck stopped they got into the warehouse by finding an opening on the roof top and scanning the area.
Scarecrow didn’t seem to be at the warehouse at the moment, but it was littered with boxes of different toxins, so they’d have to be careful while taking out the goons. There seemed to be around thirty goons, but compared to the toxins they shouldn’t cause a lot of problems. And lucky, they weren’t unloading the money from the truck, probably waiting for their boss.
So they made their move, they jumped form their position on the roof, scaring the goons. They knocked down the goons while they were still scared, not giving them time to draw their weapons. Added war a few smoke bombs and the had the place cleared in minutes, fighting them together side by side.
“Is that all of them?” Nightwing asked, looking over all the bodies around them.
“I think so” Batman replied, regaining his breath.
They then heard slow clapping coming from the entrance on the roof top that they’d used. “Good job boys” Selina said. She then hoped down to the floor of the wear house, “So, how much do I get?”
Batman narrowed his eyes at her, “Nothing, perhaps this money could be traced. But either way the police will handle it.”
Catwoman brushed him off, “You really are no fun.”
Batman ignored her and turned to his son,“Nightwing, can you drive the truck to commissioner Gordon, he can take care of it. I’ll scout the area.”
“Sure” Dick winked at him. He walked past the unconscious goons and got the truck, and lucky for him they’d left the keys inside the car. So he drove out of the warehouse and straight to the Gotham City Police Department Office, where commissioner Gordon was probably having a very boring night without them.
As the truck left again Catwoman sighed in defeat, “Well if there’s nothing for me here” and she used her whip to get back on the roof of the warehouse, the night was still young after all.
“Catwoman wait!” Batman used his grappling hook to chased after her. His heart rate was a bit accelerated despite itself. And was a bit surprised that she had actually waited for him on the roof instead of just disappearing on him, “Can-can we talk?” ‘Why did I stutter?’ H asked himself.
Selina wondered the same thing, “Oh this is serious, what’s wrong?” She walked back to him. Last time Batman had come to her like that was….well never, something had to be off.
He struggled to find the words, “I have to tell you something.”
Catwoman wanted to tell him duh, but settled on an encouraging, “Go on?”
The bat took in a breath, “I appreciate everything we’ve been through together and…”
Selina silenced him with a hand on his chest, “Okay it sounds like you’re trying to break up with me and we aren’t even together anymore.” And technically she was the one who broke it off with him last time they were together.
So he spit it out, “I found my soulmate.” The words still felt foreign in his mouth.
And Selina’s eyes glistened in surprise and she gasped, “Oh my gosh, I’m so happy for you. That’s amazing!” She was happy for him. Back when they didn’t know who the other was, both her and Bruce thought they could be soulmates but discovered they weren’t. Bruce had told her that he wasn’t even sure if he wanted to find his soulmate, that bringing an innocent person into his life may not be worth it. And even as they broke up, she always wanted the best for the bat.
Bruce laughed sarcastically, “Thank you, I’m happy about it too.”
Selina put a hand on his shoulder again, but in a more genuine gesture. “Congratulations Bruce although? ” she tilted her head, “I thought you weren’t looking.”
Bruce shook his head, “I wasn’t, I guess the universe wanted us to find each other.”
“Well I’m happy for you, I better get an invite to the wedding!” She pointed an accusing finger at him. She wouldn’t miss a Wayne wedding for the world.
Bruce’s lips curved in a small smile, “I’ll get you a front row seat.”
Selina reflected the smile, “Good, saves me the trouble of sneaking in. So who’s the lucky lady? I know her?” I’d have to be someone exceptional to be the perfect match for Batman himself. And a very lucky person, for having a billionaire soulmate.
“It’s a man” he informed her.
“Oh then a luck man, won the lottery.”
Bruce rolled his eyes, “How original” like he hadn’t heard the whole winning the lottery joke a million times.
Selina laughed, but then her face turned more serious. “Why are you telling me this?” It was sensitive information, information that could very well put Bruce, his family, and his soulmate in danger.
Bruce leaned in to her ear, “Because, it’s Superman.”
The cat’s jaw was on the floor, “Are you serious?”
“You can’t tell anyone, it’s secret.”
Selina gave him an unimpressed look, “Like I already don’t keep multiple secrets for you.” She then sat on the edge of the roof, her legs dangling off the ledge, “The Boy Scout. That’s…not at all what I expected” but it made sense, it would take a super human to be on equal fitting to Bruce.
Bruce sighed and sat down next to her, “Me neither.” Even though he’d though of Clark as a possibility, he’d ruled him out, he hadn’t though it could it true. That it would actually be him.
Selina was quietly thinking of a bit, because Bruce may be the world’s greatest detective, but she spoke the language of me. And so she had a realization, “Ah, so the Boy Scout didn’t like me touching you?”
Bruce raised brow under his cowl, “How did you know?” Did everyone notice that but him?!!
Selina gave him a deadpanned look, “Are you serious? He obviously didn’t like me, now it makes sense.” She’d thought he dirt like her just because she was a villain but him being jealous over her touching his soulmate made more sense.
Bruce then grabbed his head in his hands, “I have no idea what I’m doing.”
“What do you mean?” Catwoman asked, Batman always had the answer and she knew he had dating game. And the entire world knew Bruce Wayne had dating game. So what was the problem?
Bruce looked back at her, “Besides you, I’ve never really had a relationship. How do I handle that?”
Selina gave him a little smirk, “Well I’m flattered. But look, you need to talk to the guy, just because our relationship didn’t work out doesn’t mean your relationship with someone else won’t.”
“I know” Bruce agreed, “But maybe you can help by backing off” he challenged.
Selina got up with a laugh, “I’ll try. But really, buy the guy some chocolates at least.”
Batman laughed at that, “Thanks.”
“You’re welcome, good luck..” she waved him bye, “…see ya around Bats.”
And he waved her off the com in his cowl beeper and Starfire’s voice rang in his ear, “Batman, do you hear me?”
He quickly turned on his com to respond, “Starfire, yes I hear you.”
Superman spoke on the line next, “Luthor is the buyer, the truck went to on of his facilities” he sounded irritated.
“And we found the warehouse, Nightwing taking the money to the police” he filled them in.
“Arriving at the GPD in less than five” Nightwing spoke up when he got to a red light.
Batman got up from where he was sitting, “Everyone meet up at the Batmobile…”
“Understood.”
“Got it.”
“Alright.”
Then he jumped onto another roof, heading back to his car. He had to plan out a way to speak with Clark about everything. Maybe take him on a date? He’d planned lots of dates before, it was something he could do. But wait, taking Clark on a date would mean…their first date!
His first date with his soulmate, it had to be perfect! He’d have to make a reservation, and figure out what to wear, and…oh he could send him a gift at the Daily Planet! He could picture Clark’s face arriving in his office to find a gift for him at his desk, which Bruce could easy get there since he owned the Planet. He bet Clark’s coworkers would tease him all day, and he’d get a light scolding from a flustered Clark later.
Yeah...a date sounded very nice.
Notes:
So, I hope you all liked the chapter.
So I decided to kind of blend the jealous Superbat chapter with the Dick proposal chapter. And omg next chapter is gonna be awesome and I am warning you it will be very emotional and very long (which means it will probably take me a bit to write it since I’m still on vacation). We’ll be getting a proposal, Mercy’s interview, a Superbat date, a Lex Luthor confrontation, and even more! I’m super excited to write it and for you all to read it.
See you all next chapter!
Chapter 29: I Get a Corporate Job…Sort of!
Summary:
Tim shows Conner his office
Mercy gets interviewed
Clark confronts Lex
And Bruce asks Clark to lunch
Notes:
Hey guys. So two things!
One, unfortunately I had to split this chapter into two because it was getting too long and started lagging while I was writing:(
Two, OMG last charter of the year! Happy New Year everyone
Let’s go!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-The Next Morning-
Dinner had been awkward, to say the least. Bruce and Clark had given each other awkward glances the whole time and the kids were extremely confused. So much so that they had cornered Dick and Kori afterwards to ask what in the world happened during their mission. Even Alfred and the Kents joined in.
So Dick and Kori spilled the beans about Superman getting jealous of Batman and Catwoman. To which everyone agreed that they were absolute idiots. But what could they do? They were adults, they had to work out that sort of problem on their own.
So everyone went to bed…well except for Bruce. He stood awake in his room figuring out how to take Clark out on a date. He knew Dick was planning on proposing tomorrow, and that the kids were going to meet up with the Titans later to celebrate. So he could take Clark out to lunch! It was a perfect opportunity.
And Clark had spent the night tossing and turning in bed thinking of how he could talk to Bruce, Mr emotionally unavailable, about his feelings. But when he woke up, Bruce had already left for work. Alfred had said that Bruce had to go in for some interviews, oh and he had taken Conner and Tim with him. Well, there wasn’t much he could do, so he waved his parents goodbye and flew to Metropolis. It was gonna be a long day.
—————————————————
“Welcome to Wayne Enterprises!” Tim exclaimed excitedly as him, Conner, and Bruce had gotten to Wayne Enterprises.
They were currently in the elevator going up to the floor where Tim worked. Because Tim had graduated early from high school, and managed to get to the honors program at Gotham University and got his diploma earlier too. Being the youngest student in his graduating class, making Bruce extremely proud of him.
“So this is your office?” Conner asked as the elevator doors opened to reveal the tech department’s floor of the main Wayne Enterprises building.
“My office is on the top floor, Tim will be showing you where he works” Bruce replied, checking his watch, he was interviewing Mercy Graves for a position at his company. And Conner had informed him about the conversation he’d had with her about her quitting LexCorp and wanting to do more ethical work.
With that, Bruce left for his executive floor and left the two to their own vices. And Tim began to lead Conner through the halls of his floor.
“So all the bat kids work here?” Con asked his boyfriend as he looked over all the beeping monitors and tech equipment around him. And he could hear even more with his super hearing.
“Well Dick worked here as an intern before and so did Jason. But I don’t think either of them are actually gonna work here” Tim explained. Because Dick had mentioned wanting to move out of Gotham in the future, and Jason…well Jason would probably just stick with his ‘job’ in the Gotham underworld.
“And Damian?”
Tim huffed, “Well he calls himself the heir, but I don’t see him getting a business degree.” If anything he could see Damian getting a degree to become a veterinarian with his love for animals.
Conner raised an eyebrow, “And you?”
“Oh I’m the chief of the tech department” Tim said casually. He’d built the entire system the company ran on, so he’d become chief of the department.
“So you think you’ll take over one day?” Conner asked. He could picture his boyfriend in a CEO office one day, though completely different from another CEO man he knew.
Tim thought about it for a moment, “Uh, kinda. Bruce has people who run daily operations, I’d stick to that. But I want to at least be the head of the tech department.” He loved it too much to give it up for anything, even if meeting corporate deadlines along with his vigilante work was very hard at times.
Conner gave him a pat on the back, “I’m sure you’re a great boss.”
“I do my best..” Tim gave him a mock bow. Then he grabbed the other’s hand excitedly, “C’mon, I’ll show you my office!”
Conner smiled at him, “Okay sunshine!”
Tim stopped, “Are you always gonna call me that?”
“Not unless you don’t like.”
“I like it” and the way Tim blushed a little, telling Conner all he needed to know. He grabbed Con’s hand, threading their fingers together and led him to an office, his office.
The door had a sign that read ‘Timothy Drake Wayne’ on the front, “This is my office.” He pushed the door open to let Con in.
And Conner quickly took in the room. It consisted of a table with a full computer set up and a chair, a chair that seemed extremely comfy. It was just the way Tim liked them! Not to mention the shelves in the back full of books and computer parts, and half a wall being filled with sticky notes. “Wow, it’s very you.”
“Thanks..I guess” Tim sat down on his chair and spun around. Because of course he had a spinning chair!
Conner smiled to himself as he watched Tim spinning in his chair, his hair flowing back and forth because it was starting to grow out. Yep, he bagged that guy! “So, what’s on schedule?”
Tim stopped spinning, “Well our quarterly reports are due for all departments. Which means it’s time to check that all operations are running smoothly. We need to check that the servers are all working, check our security measures, always check for bugs, add all of this quarters data into our data log…”
“Okay you are very busy” Conner cut him off. Dam, today had been the first time he’d asked to come with Tim and Bruce to their place of work. He wanted to see how different it was from LexCorp, cause all he knew so far was that Bruce didn’t have a secret lab under his office holding a bunch of illegal experiments.
Tim just nodded along, “You bet. But that’s what our whole team is for. I just have to go to a meeting and read over the data reports from everyone…” he checked the time on his monitor, “We’ll be outa here in time to meet up with everyone in New York.” Because today was Dick’s proposal, they had to be there for that. But he’d already calculated that if they took Air Conner to get there, they’d make it in time.
Unfortunately, an unplanned knock came in Tim’s door and a man with a disheveled expression pushed the door open, “Mr Drake! We have a problem!”
Tim remained calm, “What is it Gabe?” Gabe was one of his most brilliant workers, he took care of Wayne Enterprises cyber security operations, but he has anxiety and tended to take some things out of proportion.
But Gabe held a pile of papers on his hand that he frantically laid on Tim’s desk, “The numbers from our financial reports aren’t matching and Mr Fox wants them by tomorrow!”
Tim sighed, “Gabe, Daniel handles the reports. I’m sure he’ll find the problem and…”
“But Daniel had an accident last night and is in the hospital” Gabe cut him off, his voice going higher.
Tim’s eyes widened, “Is he alright?” Why didn’t HR email about that? Danial was the numbers guy for their department, he handled their finances. But someone’s health was always more important than a corporate deadline.
“He said it’s nothing urgent. But we need someone to finish the department’s financial reports!” Gabe reiterated.
“I’m a bit lost..” Conner interjected the conversation. He had zero clue who the man standing in Tim’s office was, but he did hear a very speed up heartbeat.
Tim turned to the Kryptonianx “Danial handles the finances of my department…” he then carefully spoke to Gabe, “What about the rest of the finance department?”
“Everyone is busy doing be reports of all the other departments. I know you’re good at math, can you do it?” He asked. Everyone in the company knew Tim Drake was a genius, being the youngest employee and everything.
Tim clenched his jaw, “We have a meeting and I still need to read through a pile of reports.” Not to mention Dick’s proposal. Maybe he could pull an all nighter? He’d been sleeping a lot now that he slept in Con’s room, he could afford to pull an all nigher.
But what Tim didn’t notice as he spoke with Gabe, was that Conner had taken some of the papers from the desk and began to read through them. “I could take a look.”
Both heads turned to Conner.
“What?”
“Who are you?”
“I’m Conner” he introduced himself.
Tim huffed, “Gabe can you give us a moment?” He looked between the employee and his boyfriend.
Gabe didn’t quite understand wha was happening, or who the boy in the leather jacket was. But he wasn’t gonna argue with a Wayne. “Of course” and he saw himself out.
As the door clicked shut, Tim hoped off his chair and grabbed the collar of Con’s jacket, “Conner, what the hell was that?”
Conner smirked a little, “I’m good at math, I have Luthor’s intelligence remember.” He read through some of the report, he understood the economic language being used.
Tim looked skeptical, sure he had Luthor’s intelligence. But Luthor’s intelligence didn’t seem that dominant in the man’s brain. “And you know how financial reports work?”
“I did snoop around Lex’s stuff during my time there..” and Lex had brought him some economics books for him to have something to do in the lab back when they were still running all types of tests on him. And with super speed, he’d read them all fairly quickly.
Tim thought for a moment. He did trust Conner, so if he said he could do it. ”Well Danial had already finished. I guess you’d just have to find where the error is..” he looked at the time again, “And I have a meeting in ten. Okay, fine you can take a look at it.”
Conner grinned triumphantly, “Yes, I won’t let you down I promise.” This was his chance to prove that he could do more than just superhero work. Maybe he could put his intelligence to work. Sure he wasn’t as smart as Tim, but he could be smart in his own way.
Tim sighed again, but lighter this time. “I know. Look, if you don’t understand something or think you can’t do it just tell me okay. I can get it done if you think you can’t handle it.”
“I got this Tim” he assured. “Who knows, maybe I’ll come work here with you.” That wouldn’t be that bad would it?
Tim huffed, trying to fight back a smile. “Whatever you say clone boy.” Though, working with Conner would be interesting.
“Hey, don’t use that in public” the Kryptonian scolded him. He didn’t mind the nickname as much anymore, at least when it came from his family. But it was reserved for their private ears only.
“Fine, I’ll have to find a note name for you” something embarrass him back.
Conner kissed Tim’s cheek, “You can call me whatever you want Sunshine.” And smiled giddily when Tim blushed again, then pushed up his glasses.
“Okay go, I have stuff to do.” He brushed a hand on his cheek as Conner laughed at his reaction. He pulled the door open again, “Hey Gabe..”
“Yes Mr Drake?” The man had been waiting outside the room.
Tim gathered all the papers from his desk and handed them back, “This is Conner, he’s gonna take a look at the repots for us and hopefully find the problem.”
Gabe looked Conner up and down, “You know how to work with econometric models?”
Conner shrugged, “Yeah, it’s just linear algebra and statistics.”
Gabe did a double take, “Okay….well if Mr Drake thinks you can do it I’ll trust him.”
Tim clasped his hands together, “Great, so please show Conner to Danial’s desk so he can look over his work. I have a meeting to get ready for”.
“Right away Mr Drake.”
“See ya Tim”.
So Gabe walked Conner back to the elevator he’d taken earlier. He made a confused face, he thought that Danial worked in the same floor as Tim.
“Danial works in the executive floor, they have a whole section where the economists work” Gabe explained when he saw Con’s expression. He was still trying to wrap his head around who this boy was, but Wayne Enterprises had always been visited by interesting children.
Conner maybe a surprised noise, “Oh alright”.
As the doors closed Gabe asked a question that was running around in his mind, “So, you know Mr Drake?”
“Oh I’m Conner, Conner Wayne. Nice to meet you.” He extended his hand for a handshake, Alfred told him to always introduce himself properly as it was proper ethics.
Gabe’s eyebrows raised sky high, “You’re a Wayne?” Did Bruce Wayne adopt another kid? He must have missed that in the news…
“Yes, Mr Wayne adopted me last month.” Oh so that answers that question.
Gabe smiled awkwardly as he shook Con’s hand, “Nice to meet you.”
—————————————————
Mercy was nervous.
She’s come over to Gotham City for her interview at Wayne Enterprises. The had an opening for a biochemist position in their research lab, which was perfect for her abilities, and hopefully Bruce Wayne didn’t run any illegal experiments. She was a little shocked that she had been approved for the interview after they’d read through her resume but came non the less. And a small part of her wondered if Superboy could possibly have something to do with it, did the boy really have such connections?
But she was already in the lobby of the Wayne Enterprises building, it was too late to back out. “Hello, I’m here for an interview with Mr Wayne” she steadied her voice as she spoke with the receptionist, who then called who Mercy could only assume was Bruce Wayne and then instructed her to the main elevator.
She pushes the button to the top floor before she could rethink it. What would Mr Wayne ever say to her? Would he mention anything about her working for Lex? Guess she’s find out.
The elevator kept going up and up until it finally reached the top floor of the building. Mercy fixed her posture and tightened her grip on her briefcase, show time!
The floor was filled with voices speaking and the sounds of computer keys clicking away, but no indication of where Mr Wayne’s office was. She’s probably have to ask one of the employees about it. So she walked out of the elevator onto the hallway to look for someone to give her directions, which was also when a young man bumped into her….
—————————————————
-On the same floor, a few minutes earlier-
Conner had just finished the report that needed fixing. The error hadn’t been that hard to find, Danial had just missed a decimal point on one of the multiplier variables which threw off most of the results. So Conner fixed the issue, and now the numbers on the reports matched up again.
It’d only taken him around twenty minutes to scan the documents, and he got praise from everyone else in the department.
“Congrats kid, you did it” the man in the cubicle next to him patted his shoulder.
“I guess Mr Wayne found another genius” one of the female accountants lightly ruffled his hair, “good job.”
“I didn’t do anything” Conner insisted. He’d just found an error, Danial had built everything. But nonetheless he took their praises as he left the cubicle.
He texted Tim on the phones Bruce had given him. It was simple and only had the contacts of the bat family members and Clark’s phone number, and an emergency Batman and justice league number Bruce had added in for safety. But Con’s favorite feature had to be the camera, he’d already taken dozens of photos of Tim and the others….but mostly Tim.
So he got up to head back downstairs to wait for Tim. It had been around ten minutes since Tim’s meeting stated. Maybe he had time to grab a coffee before it finished, not for himself though, coffee didn’t affect him anyway. But he could grab one for Tim.
He heard the elevator dink, it was on his floor, perfect! So he rushed over to grab it so he could head back to Tim’s floor. But unfortunately he didn’t notice that someone was still walking out of the elevator and he bumped into someone.
He saw a briefcase fall to the floor and a few papers scatter. “Oh I’m sorry” he bent down to get the papers on the floor.
“It’s alright..”
Wait, he knew that voice! He knew that voice very well. A voice that belonged to…
“Excuse me, have we met before?” Mercy’s face stared back at him as he got up from the floor after gathering the papers.
Mercy had grabbed her briefcase so he just handed back the papers, “Huh…no I don’t think so.” Once his hands were free he then adjusted his glasses on his face just in case.
Mercy tilted her head, “Really?” She couldn’t quite place it, but the boy in front of her seemed familiar.
Conner laughed nervously as his mind searched for any possible excuse, “Oh I know, were you at the Wayne gala in Metropolis? I was there.” That could work, he knew Mercy had been there that night.
Mercy hummed, “I did attend, briefly.”
“Are you here for something?” Conner asked, trying to change the subject. He knew why Mercy was here, he’d told Bruce about her leaving LexCorp and urged him to at least give her a shot. And luckily Bruce trusted him enough to say okay.
“Oh right, I have an interview with Mr Wayne” Mercy replied.
Conner faked surprise at this information, “I can show you his office.”
Mercy smiled a little, “That would be great.” Wow, the people at Wayne Enterprises were already nicer than the ones at LexCorp.
Conner nodded, “C’mom I’ll show you.” He started walking towards the hallway to Bruce’s office. Mercy followed him silently, but he could hear how fast her heart was beating. Which was strange, her heartbeat had always been calm and stead. “You look nervous, you okay?”
Mercy was a little surprised at the question and wondered if it was really that noticeable, “This is my first interview in a long time.”
“You left another job?”
Mercy sighed, “After ten years. But change is good I suppose.” No boss could be worse than Lex Luthor…well at least it would be hard to find one.
Conner agreed with the sentiment, “Yeah, change can be…great.” They walked past the same sign that Bruce had walked though with Clark not to long ago and reached the door to the CEO’s office. “And we’re here.”
Mercy stood before the door, “Thank you…um I don’t know your name.”
“I’m Conner, Conner Wayne” he introduced his civilian self. It felt a little odd to introduce himself to her being that she was one of the first people he ever met.
But Mercy didn’t know any of that, so she introduced herself. “Mercy Graves. Thank you for the help Conner.”
“Anytime…” and that was when his phone buzzed. He quickly checked and it was a text from Tim telling him to come down so they could leave. “I have to go, but good luck with your interview” he then waved her goodbye and headed back to the elevator.
“Goodbye Conner.”
—————————————————
Mercy knocked on Bruce’s office door, her hand was sweating a little, but her talk with Conner had helped settle her nerves a little.
Bruce opens the door for her a moment later, “Ah Ms Graves, thank you for coming.” He kept the door open and gestured at her to step into the office.
“Mr Wayne. Thank you for this interview” she stood up straight as she went into Bruce’s office. It was drastically different from how Lex’s was, it felt more..cozy was how she’d describe it. Lex’s office was clean, not a single thing out of place, everything was in neutral tones and frankly quite boring. It looked more like a display at a furniture store than a place where someone worked. But Bruce’s office felt lived in, there were books scattered on the shelves, pictures of his kids on a shelve behind his desk. It felt human.
Bruce closed the door and walked over to his desk, “Of course, I’ve been in need of more scientists for my companies biochemistry lab, and may I say your resume is impeccable.”
Mercy was a little taken a back, “Oh, thank you.” She wasn’t expecting a compliment off the bat.
Bruce sat down on his chair and he turned for Mercy to also sit, “Your academic career is very impressive…And you’ve been working with Lex Luthor for many years, we’ve met at several points in the past.”
This was what she was dreading, the talk about her work experience. “I left LexCorp, I’ve been there for a decade. I thought it was time for a chance of scenery.”
Bruce hummed, “Yes, change can be good for the mind.” Conner had told him about Mercy and how she wanted to leave LexCorp behind to work with somewhere more ethical, which Bruce respected a lot. And her resume really was impeccable, she had a masters degree and had published a lot of the work before and during her time with Lex and it was good. He’d shown it to his science division and they seemed to agree that she could be a fit.
“Yes sir.”
“I think you’ll make a good fit here at Wayne Enterprises..”
Her eyes widened, “Wait, so…you’re hiring me?” There was no way it was that easy, that simple, suspiciously simple.
Bruce chucked and got up from his desk “Well the decision is ultimately mine, but I’d like to introduce you to our lab facilities and the team you would be working with first.”
“That sounds, great” Mercy got up excitedly. She’d heard great things about Wayne’s research labs, top tier equipment and no illegal or life treating specimens sounded almost like a dream.
Bruce smiled at her excitement, “Wonderful. Come I would like to introduce you to our chief scientists.” And he escorted her to the back elevator that led to the lab building for their tour.
—————————————————
-In Metropolis-
Clark got to Metropolis early, leaving the house around the same time as Bruce and the kids. He was still a little upset about yesterday, but he couldn’t focus on that right now.
He flew to LexCorp, he had to confront Lex about a lot of things. He had to confront him about the fear toxins and all the clones he’d created.
The building’s outer wall that Conner had broken was still covered in police tape. He knew where Lex’s office was and that he had a balcony. So he put on his Superman suit and flew to Lex’s balcony.
When he got there Lex was waiting for him with his arms crossed, because his security cameras had already detected Superman flying in his direction. “So the alien comes at last” Lex mocked when Superman got to his balcony. Lex stood on the balcony while Superman hovered in the air in front of him.
Superman gritted his teeth, “Lex.”
Lex met his gaze, “Are you here to confess to your crime?” He couldn’t hide the irritation in his voice.
Superman raised an eyebrow, “What crime?” He knew what Lex was talking about, he’d watched the footage from Lex’s press conference and Lois had texted him about it. And Bruce had given him some pointers on how to confront Lex. Point one, act like he didn’t know what Lex was talking about.
Lex grunted and put his hands on the railing of the balcony, his face getting closer to Superman’s. “That you broke into my company!”
Superman sighed, “Lex I didn’t break in here, I was in Gotham that night.” Point two, mention where he actually was! Even though Lex wouldn’t care.
And as predicted, Lex pointed an accusing finger at him. “Is exactly the lousy excuse you would make.” He then backed his face away, “Why are you even here? I haven’t don anything, I’m the victim!” He was actually weirded out by Superman’s visit, usually the alien only showed up at his penthouse or company when he did something evil, like the time he kidnapped his dog.
Superman rolls his eyes, “You know I did feel bad about what happened to your business…” his eyes grew cold, “…until last night.”
Lex gave him a massive side eye, “Excuse me?”
“I saw a truck from Gotham drive to your corporation. Filled with fear toxin. Why are you buying toxin from Gotham criminals Lex?”
Lex brushed him off, “It’s none of your business. I use lots of chemicals in my research.”
Superman crossed his arms, “I should inform the police…”
he hummed, “…but I suppose it doesn’t matter when Batman puts your suppliers behind bars.”
Lex kept a calm exterior at the clear instigation of the Kryptonian.
But Superman kept going and hi voice was firmer when he said, “And another thing. Stop cloning me!”
Lex tilted his head, “What?”
“You made thirteen clones of me!” Superman barked out.
Lex’s eyes widened, “Thirteen?” Thirteen, did that mean Superman was unaware of the fourteenth clone?
Point three, don’t mention that you know anything about Jonathan’s existence. Make Lex think that he was clueless. “Yes. I spoke with Superboy and he said that you made twelve others. What happened to those clones?” Because he hasn’t looked at the Cadmus files.
Lex huffed, “They didn’t make it…” they were failures, “That Superboy was the only successful clone and look what happened to him.”
‘Unbelievable’ Clark said in his mind, “He turned his back on you.”
Lex glared at him, “Clearly your DNA was the problem.”
Superman flew over the railing and stepped into balcony to look Lex right in the eyes, “Stop cloning me. You made thirteen clones of me when everyone thought I was death, that’s inhuman Lex!”
Lex took a few steps back, “I wasn’t planning on making another clone of you anyways, after the fiasco with the last one I decided to start a new project…”
“Good.” He the turned his back to leave but paused, “But Lex…” the looked at the man over his shoulder, “…whatever that project is it better not involve me or Superboy!”
Lex raised an eyebrow, “So you and the boy are friends now?”
Point four, don’t mention that you and Conner are on mostly good terms now. He shook his head, “No, he still hates me…but I’ll protect him at any cost. He’s a child and thank to you he carrie my DNA.”
Lex rolled his eyes, “Are you done with your speech already? I have quite a lot of work do to.” He’d given enough of his precious time to the stupid alien.
Superman sighed, “I’m leaving, and I hope you don’t give me reasons to come back.” He then took off before Lex could respond. After all, he had to get to work.
—————————————————
After his confrontation with Lex Luthor, Clark flew to the Daily Planet. He had to finish an article for Perry until lunch, and he was behind from the days off he’d taken for the “family emergency”.
And he knew today would be a fun day at the manor because today was the day Dick was going to propose to Kori. So he could only imagine the party Bruce and the boys would throw in celebration.
He was already a little mentally drained thanks to Lex, so his plan was just to get to his chair, write the article and have a nice lunch. Maybe he’d go to the dinner a few blocks away that made very good burgers with….
“Smallville!” Lois yelled out as soon as he got to their office.
“Clark!” Jimmy came running after Lois.
“What is it? What happened?” With them yelling either meant life threatening emergency or gossip. He could never be sure.
They both came running to him, “Someone left a gift for you!”
His eyes widened, so gossip, he usually didn’t partake in gossip because….wait! “What?” Someone left something for him?? Who would..
Lois put her hands on her hips and gave him an angry questioning look, “Are you dating someone Kansas? How dare you not tell me!” Even though their relationship ended she still wanted to know about his life.
“Lois I didn’t…” he tried to shake her off, because he still hadn’t told her about Bruce. He didn’t even know how to explain that, because he’d have to explain how Bruce Wayne was his soulmate but couldn’t tell anyone about the part of him being Batman. But wait again! Did that mean that Bruce had left him the gift, “What did they leave?”
Jimmy smirked at him, “There’s a bouquet and a box for you.”
He glanced over to his desk, where a bouquet of red roses lay on top of a sleek black gift box. All right over his work desk right next to his computer. His entire face turned red, it absolutely had to be Bruce. Only Bruce Wayne would do something so deliberately, just to make him flustered at work.
And as he glanced back at the smirking faces of Lois and Jimmy, he could perfectly picture the grin on Bruce’s face. Though, more precisely he pictured it on Batman’s face as he’d only seen Batman grinning like that.
He ignored his coworkers as rushed to his desk and pictured up the roses. They were fresh, and absolutely beautiful. He placed them to the side and carefully opened the black gift box. The tissue paper inside the box was delicate, very soft and high quality. But what laid beneath it made Clark’s breath hitch.
It was bracelet!
A bracelet similar to the one Bruce wore. It was silver and had three pendants on it. He picked it up carefully to inspect it. The gems were a Sapphire (his Pa’s birthstone) , a Topaz (his Ma’s birthstone), and an Amethyst (his and Bruce’s birthstone).
He had no clue when or how Bruce had gotten the bracelet made, but he absolutely loved it. It was gift, his soulmate had given him a gift, the first gift. And Bruce had given him something beautiful, a way for him to always carry his loved one with him, the same way his soulmate did.
And with the bracelet there was a card that read:
A gift for you.
I hope it’s to your liking.
Would you have lunch with me today?
-B
So Bruce had gone through all the trouble of sending him flowers and getting him a bracelet just to invite him to lunch? Okay Bruce Wayne was definitely Batman, only the man with a million backup plans for every scenario would come up with such an elaborate scheme just to ask him out to lunch.
Was Bruce trying to apologize for the high before? Had he noticed that Bruce was jealous? Clark would never admit it, but he felt a little satisfied. He was the one Bruce was asking out not anyone else, Gotham’s most eligible bachelor was asking him out.
Not to mention, it would be their first date. Their first date knows they were soulmates, where they would truly be alone just the two of them. No kids, no parents, no world to save, just…them. He felt his face heat up even more and the faint sound of Jimmy whistling.
He pulled out his phone and pulled up Bruce’s recently added contact, and wrote…
‘Lunch sounds great’
Then he sat down so he could focus on his work, but it was hard to think of anything besides the date he’d just agreed to. His first date with his soulmate, it had to be perfect!
Notes:
So like I said this chapter is gonna be split into two, so stuff like Dick’s proposal and Bruce and Clark’s date will be in the next chapter.
Happy New Years to all of you!
Thank you all for coming on this journey with me.
See ya in 2026 for the next chapter!
Chapter 30: I Help From the Shadows!
Summary:
Dick proposes to Kori!
Bruce picks Clark up at the Planet
The young heroes throw a party
Superbat go on a date!
Notes:
Hi guys! Happy New Year to all, first chapter of 2026 can you believe it!
I can’t believe my ao3 account turns one year old later this month. Or that this is the 30th chapter for this fic. I swear I did not think it would get this popular or this long when I first started.
But whatever, let’s go!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-Over in New York-
Dick and Kori were talking down the street hand in hand, Dick in an extremely happy mood. They’d traveled over to the city where Titan Tower was located for their hangout with the Titans.
But Dick had driven them there on his motorcycle earlier than planned. Because today he had much bigger plans than just a hangout to eat pizza with his friends.
“Dick, why are we here so early? We aren’t supposed to meet everyone for another half hour” Kori asked curiously.
“I know, but I couldn’t miss the opportunity to bring you here” he kept pulling her by the hand.
“Where?” Kori asked, despite the fact that she had an idea of where they were going.
Dick smirked, “Right….here, seem familiar?” He gestured to the
Kori looked around and smiled fondly, “This…this is where we first met.” She could even see some of the seems on the road’s concrete from where the road had been patched up after the fight that had taken place that day.
“Yes, the place where you tried to kill me” Dick joker.
Kori giggled and nudged him, “I didn’t know who you were.”
Dick raised Kori’s hand that he was holding up to his lips to press a soft kiss to it, “It’s also where you kissed me for the first time.”
Kori giggled again, “It wasn’t romantic.” At least she hadn’t considered it romantic. At the time, she had no idea that humans thought of kissing as romantic.
Dick gasped in fake offense, “Are you saying that our first kiss wasn’t romantic.”
Kori rolled her eyes playfully, “You were just the closest to me.”
Dick raised an eyebrow, “Are you saying that you would have kissed someone else?!” He shook his head in indignation, “Well that can’t be…” he smirked again, “…we should recreate it.”
“What?” Kori blinked at him.
“If that one wasn’t romantic then we should make it romantic” Dick insisted. He walked them to the empty road. Luckily it was closed off due to construction, Dick had checked. He stopped when they were in the middle of the seamed pavement, “I was here, you were there” he gently placed her a few steps away from himself.
Kori let him position here, “You want me to stand here?” She was a little confused at what Dick was doing, she’d just expected them to kiss at the spot where they’d first met.
Dick gave her a pleading look, “Humor me…please?”
Kori sighed and indulge him,So I stood here…”
Dick grinned, “And I was here.” He stood at the spot where a much younger version of himself had once stood, “I asked who you were.”
Kori laughed, “I had no idea what you were saying.”
Dick snorted, “I know. You were wearing handcuffs…” he made his way to her, “I walked up to you and I picked the lock and then…”
Kori smiled shyly, “I did this…” and she pulled Dick into a kiss with a hand behind his neck. It had been easier back when they wet around the same height, but now that she was taller than him, Dick had to slightly tilt his head up.
The kissed for almost a whole minute before Dick pulled back. When the did Dick took in a deep breath, “Yes. And now, I do this…” he stood back and got down on one knee.
Kori’s eyes widened in bewilderment, “D-Dick?”
Dick’s heart was beating hard in his chest as he pulled out a velvet box from his back pocket and presented it to his girlfriend, “Koriand’r of Tamaran, will you marry me?” And he opened the box.
Kori’s jaw fell open as she saw the ring in the box Dick was holding up to her, “A-Are you serious?” She knew she wanted to marry Dick one day, but could one day be now?
Dick nodded, “Yes. I’m asking you, here at the spot where we first met. The spot where I fell in love with you even if I didn’t know it yet” he let out a laugh at the memory. He then asked again, “Will you spend the rest of my life with me? Not because we’re soulmates, but because we choose each other?”
Kori felt a tear run down her cheek, “Yes. Yes I will.” And she lunged at Dick to give him a hug. They both fell to the ground and Kori kissed him again. When they pulled back this time Dick took out the ring and placed it on Kori’s ring finger. They both looked down at their soulmate marks, marks that connected them to each other but they had loved each other even before those existed, they only solidified what was already present.
On a rooftop, Conner and Tim hid behind an ad sign. After they’d meet up at Wayne Enterprises, they’d changed into their suits and Conner had flown them to the neighboring city.
Conner felt a little awkward at watching the newly engaged couple kissing on the ground, but Tim took it as his signal to get his surprise ready. Which consisted of sending out sparks of light that would speed out ‘congratulations’ in the air above Dick and Kori.
Tim had prepared the compounds for the surprise, it was perfectly safe. He just needed to throw the compounds into the air and shot them to start out a spark. Same as a firework, and he had the perfect way to start a spark.
“I’m gonna throw these and you’re gonna shot them with your laser eyes, okay?” Tim whispered to Con.
Conner nodded, “Okay.” So Tim threw three compounds into the air with a slingshot and Conner lasers each one.
Kori and Dick were getting up from the ground when they saw the sparks that started to form, Tim and Con were well hidden enough that neither noticed. Well Dick obviously knew they were there, but Kori didn’t see them. The sparks in the air formed the word ‘congratulations’ in sparkly letters.
Kori gasped as she saw the letters forming in front of her eyes, “Dick, how did you do that?”
Dick wrapped an arm around his fiancé’s middle, “I have some pretty good connections.” And they watched as the letters slowly started to fade as the sparks gave out.
Kori stared down at the beautiful golden band around her finger, giving special to the beautiful sapphire stone.
“Do you like it?” Dick asked, sweating just a bit.
Kori nodded enthusiastically as she lifted her hand higher, “I love it.” She still couldn’t believe it, she was getting married to her best friend, her soulmate, the person she
Dick breathed a sigh of relief, he knew deep down that Kori would like the ring, but hearing confirmation was good. He pointed to the stone on it, “It’s an indigo sapphire, a perfect mix of purple and blue.”
Kori glanced at him with loving eyes, “Just like us?” Because like Dick said that he had fallen in love with her back when they first met, deep down she knew she had too. Both had known since day one that there was something deeper between, even if it would take a while for them to figure out what that meant.
“Exactly.”
“It’s perfect. And now we get to plan a weeding.” She could already picture it! She’s definitely ask Raven to be her maid of honor, oh and all the Titans would get front row seats to the wedding!
Dick laughed sarcastically, “Yeah, should be easy.” At least they wouldn’t have to worry about paying for it. But he did want to plan out where they would live. He knew Bruce had plans to build them a home in the lands next to Wayne Manor, which he’d nicknamed Grayson Manor, where him and Kori could raise their kids together, and away from prying eyes. But he didn’t plan to have kids for a little while, and they couldn’t live at the Manor with everyone. He’d been looking at apartments over in Blühaven, the city was nice, and it’d be nice to get out of Gotham for a while.
“I want it to be perfect.”
Dick took her hand and laced their fingers together, “I’m gonna be there, you’re gonna be there, our friends are gonna be there, how could it not be?”
Kori stared into his blue eyes, “I love you Dick.”
Dick stared back into the green eyes he’d come to know so well, “I love you more.”
And that was Tim and Conner’s cue to get lost.
—————————————————
-Back in Metropolis-
Clark and Lois were waiting for the elevator to take them to the ground floor of the Daily Planet building. It was time for their lunch break so they were heading down to get food. At least that’s what it looked like, in reality Clark was waiting for Bruce to text him back and find out how they were getting to lunch. And Lois was grilling him for information.
“So Smallville, ready to tell me who the mystery lover is?” She asked him again.
“Mystery lover?” Clark’s voice faltered, he’d always endured teasing all morning from Lois, Jimmy, Cat, and even Perry had mentioned that someone had left him a gift.
Lois hummed, “Who send you the gifts?” She then pointed to the bouquet that Clark was still carrying, “Must have good taste to pick out those flowers.”
Clark gulped, he was taking the flowers with him because he wanted Bruce to see that he appreciated the gift. And he was also taking the bracelet, it was still in the box, he’d been a little anxious about putting it on. “It’s…someone special.” He tried to be vague, but Lois could read him too well.
Her eyes widened in disbelief, “No way! Clark Kent did you meet your soulmate!” She pointed an accusing finger at him.
“Ma-Maybe…” he mumbled.
Lois huffed, “Okay so first you make amends with your clone child that I am yet to meet, and now a soulmate!” Because Lois say Superboy on the news and called Clark to tell him his son was Gotham back when Conner had saved Tim’s life. And since then he’d only told her that he’d made amends with Superboy but that the boy was staying with Batman because he’d made friends with the Robins and Batman was willing to train him.
Lois had thought it was weird that Batman could train a Kryptonian better than Superman, but to each their own. At least her friend could stop worrying about the boy’s whereabouts.
Clark sighed, “You’ll meet Conner soon. I want to bring him to Metropolis sometime. Show him my apartment, the Planet…”
“The best dinner down the street” Lois interjected.
“All in due time.”
“Okay but who’s the soulmate? Do I know her?” Lois wanted to know. She wanted to know who the perfect match for Clark could possibly be, it had to be someone incredibly kind hearted. And very chill about having a superhero for a soulmate. And even though her and Clark didn’t work out, she still wanted to make sure he was happy.
Clark cringed, “It’s a him. But he…doesn’t want to go public yet.” At least that’s what Bruce had said, who knows when he’d come out to the world that he found his soulmate.
Lois took in the information, “Go public? Oh my gosh is he famous? Clark I’m an investigative journalist, you know I’m going to find out.”
Clark glanced around for other people, when he saw they were alone he brought his voice down to a whisper, “I know, which is why I’m asking you not to. Please, I know you’ll figure it out but please don’t say anything. It’s not just him being famous, I’m gonna have to tell the league about it and keep him safe.” It wasn’t a total lie, the league would find out, Barry already knew so he couldn’t say that Bruce Wayne wasn’t his soulmate. Speaking of, he should probably tell Bruce about that.
Lois put a hand under her chin, “I handnt thought about, but you’re right. Your soulmate’s life will always be in danger won’t it?”
Clark sighed again, “Yes.” Though probably not because of him, Bruce put himself in danger all on his own. And just then, he revived a text from Bruce:
‘Come to the first parking level, I’m waiting for you’
“What?” Lois asked when he stared at his phone.
Clark felt his heart skip a beat, “My soulmate is here, he’s…taking me to lunch. It’s our first date.” He couldn’t, no wouldn’t mess up! This date had to be perfect, he had to give Bruce a great impression.
Lois saw the excitement in Clark’s eyes, like that of an excited puppy. He’d told her about his dreams of meeting his soulmate back when they found out that they weren’t a match . “Okay, I won’t investigate. But I’m not letting you go like that” she gestured up and down at Clark.
She fixed up his tie that was starting to come loose, tucked a few of his curls back into place, and adjusted his glasses, “Perfect. Go get your man!”
Clark chuckled to himself as the elevator finally arrived, “You have no idea.”
Lois let him get on alone, she’d respect their privacy. Plus, she wouldn’t get in the way of a pair of soulmate’s first date, “I except to be the first one you introduce once it’s safe.”
“Promise.”
“Good luck” Lois wished him as the doors began to close.
Clark closed his eyes as the elevator began to take him down to the garage level. He listened for Bruce’s heart beat, which he found, and it was beating fats. So Bruce was equally nervous.
When he got to the parking lot he immediately found Bruce leaning against his black car. He was adjusting his own tie as he waited for Clark. And he was wearing the silver chained bracelet on his wrist.
“Bruce!” He called out to his soulmate.
Bruce’s eyes immediately turned to him, “Clark..” and as the Kryptonian got closer, “…I saw you got my gift.”
Clark blushed again, “I did.”
Bruce faked a cough, “Did you like them?” He desperately wanted to know. He’d been anxious about the followers, he knew Clark liked sunflowers from his parents’ farm, maybe he should have gotten sunflowers or another yellow flower. Or what if the jewelry was too much?
“The flowers are wonderful..” Clark held up the bouquet still in his hand, “…and the bracelet is beautiful.”
Bruce raised an eyebrow, “Bracelet?”
Clark tilted his head in confusion, “Yeah, like yours.”
Bruce gave him a puzzled look, “Clark, did you take it out of the box?”
Clark’s fingers twitched around the box, “I-I was…going to.”
Bruce took in a breath, “It’s not a bracelet.”
Clark’s eyes widened, “It’s not?!” How foul it not be? What else could it be? It looked just like Bruce’s bracelet, how could it be different?
Bruce gestured to the box, “May I?” Clark nodded and so he too the box. Bruce placed it on top of the car’s front and opened it. He ran his hand through the delicate chain and pulled it completely from the box. And the chain fully unraveled, some of it had been hidden beneath the a layer of velvet, and it was long, too long to be a bracelet.
“It’s a necklace!” Clark concluded.
Bruce nodded, “I thought….I though it would be better for you. You won’t loose it every time you have to fly somewhere if it’s wrapped around your neck.”
Clark’s jaw hung open and he blushed so hard even his ears turned pink. Bruce was so thoughtful, “Can you put it on?”
Bruce hummed, “Of course” but Clark heart how his voice was slightly higher pitched.
Clark leaned his neck a little forward so Bruce could clasp the lock behind his neck. This was the closest they had been since Clark had hugged the other back in the medical bay of the Batcave. They could feel each other breathing, it was awkward but also felt right at the same time.
When Bruce fished he stepped back so Clark could run his hand through it, the three pendants hanging of it sparkled under the lights of the parking lot. “Thank you, I love it.”
Bruce closed the box back up, “I’m glad.”
Clark wasn’t sure what else to say, so he just said the first thing that came to mind, “So, lunch?”
“Our first date” Bruce corrected.
Clark looked at him wide eyed, “So this is a date?” He hadn’t expected Bruce to be so point blank about it, usually being so emotionally distant, especially after last night.
Bruce stared into his eyes, “Do you want it to be?”
Clark grinned like a lovesick puppy, “Yes!…I mean, yes.”
Bruce chucked, this was the Clark he liked to see, “Then get on, I know a very good place.” He moved towards the drivers side of the car, but Clark was faster.
“After you Mr Wayne” Clark pulled his door open.
Bruce actually laughed this time, a sound Clark really liked graph. “Thank you Mr Kent” he got in his seat and put on the seatbelt.
Clark was about to shut the door but he stopped midway and whispered only loud enough for Bruce to hear, “It’s still weird you know.”
Bruce tilted his head up, “What is?”
“You. I mean..” Clark ran his free hand through his hair. “…before every time we met you pretended to be the goffy CEO who drank too much, and now…now I can talk to you.”
“It’s not easy. There aren’t many people I can truly talk to.”
Clark smiled and shut the door, “I’m glad to be one of them.”
Bruce lowered his gaze, “I’m glad you are too.” He always did like talking to Clark as Superman, and their conversations when he was just a reporter weren’t bad either. But being able to respond and make proper conversation felt good.
Clark then went over to the passenger side of the car and got on, “Okay, take me on our date then.” He put on his seat belt and kept the bouquet of roses on his lap.
Bruce gripped the steering wheel and started the car, “Of course.”
—————————————————
-In New York-
Dick and Kori had gonna to the pizzaria where all they would be meeting up with the Titans. But little did Kori know that Dick had called up more of their friends, this was actually a surprise celebration/engagement party!
And when they got there, a plethora of their friends were waiting with balloons, presents, a cake reading congratulations, an a banner someone (Garfield and Wally) had made as a joke that read ‘Dick x Kori 4 Ever!’.
Tim and orchestrated the whole thing following Dick’s instructions. Her rented out the entire pizzaria just for them, and hacked into the camera system so none of the footage of their party would be stored in their memory hard drives.
“Congrats man!” Wally was giving Dick a huge hug.
“Thanks Wally” Dick hugged his friend back.
“Can’t believe little Robin is getting married” Garfield joined the hug and ruffled Dick’s hair.
“I’m happy for both of you” Garth congratulated the pair.
“Thank you” Kori thanked her friend.
“That’s a pretty ring” Raven commented as Kori showed her the engagement ring.
Kori hugged her friend, though not roughly, “Thank you Raven. And I wish for you to be a part of our wedding.”
Raven smiled a little under the purple hoodie she was wearing, “I’d love that.”
“Oh do I get to be best man?!” Wally asked Dick.
Dick brushed him off, “Sorry man, but that role is already taken.”
Wally hummed, “Yeh I figured. Can I make a best friend speech though?”
Dick grinned, “Sure.” He couldn’t even imagine the kind of speech his friend would make about watching him and Kori get together. Though it couldn’t be worse than the speeches Jason or Tim could come up with.
“About time” Jason hugged his younger brother and patted his back.
“Well you’re gonna be next little wing” Dick said as he hugged his little brother. And Roy coughed awkwardly in the corner while Artemis teased him about catching the bouquet at the wedding.
Donna was next to hug the couple, “I guess we’re not Teen Titans anymore.”
Garfield shrugged, “Guess not.”
Kori tilted her head, “So what are we now?”
“Titans, you guys are just Titans” a voice said from behind the group. A young man in a red hoodie, drinking a soda.
Dick smiled when he saw who it was and rushed to hug him, “Billy, oh it’s been a while man.”
Billy laughed, “Hey Dick.”
“Oh you have to come to the Tower more often.” Billy already came over to Christmas along with the Titans ever since Bruce found out he was a child and an orphan, Dick swore he thought Bruce would adopt him.
“Thanks.” They then started discussing Superboy, as Billy mentioned that he was there when the league had discussed what to do with him.
“Titans, I like the name” Raven said to the team.
“Just ‘The Titan’ I like that” Garth chimed in.
“No longer teens” Donna agreed. They were adults now, maybe changing their team name wouldn’t be bad. They were a team who could accomplish just as much as the Justice League themselves.
“Guess us Teens are gonna have to form our own group after all” Conner commented, having heard the whole conversation from the food table. Him and Tim had flown to the pizzeria after releasing the sparkles over Dick and Kori. And now, he was discovering that there exists an absurd amount of flavors of pizza.
“Aren’t you less than a year old” Jamie, the blue beetle asked next to him on the food table.
Conner looked at him sideways, “What’s your point?”
Jonathan and Damian were already sat at a table eating a vegan pizza that Damian had ordered for them. Always halfway through the eight slice pizza.
Jon was kicking his feet excitedly when he heard about hero teams. “Oh Damian, are we joining a hero team!”
Damian set down his fork, “Why would you want to join an entire team?” He looked down at his pizza, “I work alone just fine, I do not need a team slow me down. My family is enough.”
Jon’s joy deteriorated, “A-alone?” He asked in a broken voice.
Damian realized his mistake and cleared his throat, “A duo, you’re my sidekick. So you’re not allowed to join a hero team. You’ll go on missions with me.” Jon was the first hero he’d met who was his age, and whom he deemed powerful enough to stand beside him. Jonathan was his hero partner, neither one needed an entire hero team. Even if Jonathan still needed a lot of training.
Jon kicked his feet’s excitedly, “Eeeee! Yes we can be a team.” He then flew out of his seat, nearly flipping the table, he pulled Damian out of his chair and hugged him in the air.
“Put me down Jonathan!”
Conner laughed at the scene as he finished grabbing two slices of cheese pizza with olives. He walked over to another table where Tim was sitting with their new acquaintance, Bart Allen.
Tim was leaning with both hands over the desk making gestures in the air, “Okay so let me get this straight! You came from the future to stop something very bad from happening, but now that you’ve stopped it you can’t go back since it could cause a time paradox!”
Bart smiled sheepishly in his chair, “Pretty much.” It had been about a week since his arrival. He was living in Central City with his Grandparents.
Tim hummed, “And you’re Flash’s grandkid?”
Bart shrugged, “That’s pretty much the story.”
“And how do you plan to…”
“Hey Sunshine!” Conner appeared behind him and rested his head on top of Tim’s hair. Making the Red Robin blush.
Bart’s eyes lit up, “Oh my gosh, you’re Superboy, you’re awesome!” He used his superspeed to move right next to Conner.
Conner leaned his head up, “Uh thanks.”
Bart kept looking him over, “You’re awesome, well at least in the future. Not that you’re not awesome now.”
Conner raised an eyebrow, “So you’re really from the future?” Though it wouldn’t be the strangest thing, he was a child of two men created artificially in a laboratory. Who was he to judge.
Bart nodded sadly, “Yeah, not a great future though. After…”
“Bart!” Wally yelled from across the room.
“Sorry Wally!” The younger apologized.
Wally ran over and pulled Bart into a corner, “Uhh. Look, I brought you here because you promised uncle Barry you wouldn’t spoil anything.” He’d promised Barry that he’d watch over Bart and make sure he kept that promise, because he wanted the younger to at least be able to socialize.
“I know, buts it’s hard okay.”
“So that’s the grandkid?” Dick asked from the head table where the Titans were sitting.
Wally sighed, “Yep, this is…” but Bart had already ran to the head table.
“You’re Dick Grayson, oh you’re a legend dude!” Bart sounded like a fanboy.
Dick looked at him in surprise, “I am?” Well he did expect to be one of the heads of the Justice League one day like Bruce is, but a legend!
Wally ran over and put a hand over Bart’s mouth, “Of course you will be. No spoiling!” He spoke the last part extra loudly.
Roy put a fist under his chin and joked, “He does it on impulse huh?”
“Guess so” his girlfriend replied, drinking a purple soda.
Bart struggled a little to free himself from Wally’s grip, “Impulse…I like that name.”
Donna rolled her eyes playfully, “There’s two of them now.”
Tim laughed over at his table and nudged his boyfriend’s arm, “Kinda like two Superboys.”
Conner wrapped an arm over Tim’s shoulders, “And there’s four Robins, what’s your point?” He then kissed Tim’s cheek, he really liked doing that.
“How about three Amazons?” A female voice asked behind them.
“Huh?” They both spoke in unison, and quickly scrambled to let go of each other when they saw a blonde girl smiling at them.
“Hello” she waved them hi.
Tim cleared his throat, “Hi I’m..”
“Red Robin and Superboy, Donna told me all about you both” the blonde spoke first.
“You must be Cassie then” Tim concluded.
“Sure am, the new Wonder Girl” she walked to the opposite side of their table and sat down in front of Connor.
“Congrats” the Superboy said.
She assessed them both, “So, I heard you both want to form a new hero team. I’m in!”
Tim gave her a questioning look, “In?”
“I wanna join. I’m new to this whole…” she waved a hand in the air, “…saving the world thing.”
Tim hummed, it wasn’t anything official yet. But having an Amazon on the team would be great, “Why not. Welcome aboard!”
Cassie grinned excitedly, “Yay, this is gonna be great.”
“We don’t have a name yet” Conner pointed out.
Tim gestured to the others, “Okay so they’re the Titans, what’s are we gonna be?”
“We’re the Young Justice League” Cassie commented
A lightbulb switched in Tim’s mind, “I like that.”
Conner gave him a side eye, “Seriously?”
“No, Young Justice. I like that.”
“Young Justice…” Conner tested the name, “..not bad.”
“Guess we have a name” Cassie clasped her hands together.
“Oh can I join?” Bart ran back to them.
“Why, shouldn’t you be trying to go back home?” Cassie asked him curiously.
“No, he can’t. Going back to an altered future could lead to a paradox” Tim explained.
Cassie looks over to Tim, “In that case, can’t he tell us about the future. If it all changed it shouldn’t matter.”
“Fair point, but no. No one should know too much about their future.”
She slumped in her chair, “Buzzkill.”
“So can I?” Bart bounced on his heels.
“Why not.”
“We’ll need a hero base” Cassie brought up. The League had their Watchtower, the Titans had their tower, even the Outlaws had a base. If they were forming a team they would need one.
Tim clocked that in, “Oh I know a great place.”
Cassie blinked at him, “You do?”
“Of course I do.” Because Bruce kept detailed catalogs of all the secret bases the Justice League had ever had, and several of them were vacant since the watchtower in space was built. They had a variety to choose from, but his personal favorite was the underground facility under Mount Justice.
Back at the Titan’s table Kori was happily eating pizza with her new finance, but being mindful to not get her new ring dirty, “I still can’t believe you planned all of this.”
Dick chewed on an olive, “I had some help.” And he owed Tim big time.
“So when’s the wedding gonna be?” Artemis asked as she got another slice.
Dick groaned, “I got engaged an hour ago guys!”
“But you’re totally getting Bruce to pay for it” Jason teased with a laugh.
“Oh a Batman sponsored wedding should be good” Roy agreed and barked out a laugh.
“I think we could do it at Wayne Manor, it has to be secluded so everyone can go as themselves.” He wouldn’t want any of his friends to have to hide themselves on their wedding day.
“That’s thoughtful of you” M’gann told him.
Wally then got up from his chair and lifted up his cup, “Everyone get over here.” And they did, all the hero’s gathered near the couple. And Wally proceeded, “Cheers to Dick and Kori!”
And they all clinked their cups, “Cheers!”
—————————————————
-Back in Metropolis-
Bruce had driven Clark to his favorite Portuguese restaurant in Metropolis. He liked going there for their delicious roasted pork dishes, something he typically wouldn’t eat with Damian around. And he’d done his research, in his early years at the Planet, Clark had written a few pieces about restaurant and he’d done one on this very restaurant. He’d described their food as delicious for anyone wanting to try traditional foreign dishes.
And Clark’s jaw hung a bit open when they got to the restaurant. He’d only eaten there once and it was for his job. He’d always wanted to com back, but the prices were a little out of his budget. But Bruce Wayne was the man who made things happen, and he’d reserved an entire lounge of the restaurant just for them.
It wasn’t to show off, despite what the restaurant staff might have thought. He just wanted total privacy so he could really talk with Clark about their relationship.
“What do you think?” Bruce asked when they sat down. A waiter had already brought them drinks, sodas because for once Bruce didn’t have to pretend to be an alcoholic on a date. Along with some complementary caco bread for the table.
“This place is…wonderful Bruce” Clark said in amazement.
“I’m glad you like it” Bruce took a sit of his soda.
But Clarke was still a bit skeptical, “Why did you ask me out all of a sudden?”
“Well, you’re my soulmate, I want to get to know you better.”
Clark blushes again, “I want that too….So how was your day?” He had no clue how to start. He’d had dated with Lois, but that was when they didn’t know much about each other. He frankly knew more about Bruce than a typical first date would know.
Bruce grunted, “I interviewed someone for a position at our biochemistry research lab.”
“Sounds interesting” Clark joked.
“How about you?”
“Well, aside from being teased by my coworkers all day!” He glared lightly at the other man, “I wrote an article about an animal shelter’s new approach to get dogs adopted.”
Bruce sighed, “I’m sorry for you getting teased.”
“No you’re not!” He could tell it was a lie, the heart always gives it away. “Why did you ask me out like that anyway? I’ve been staying at your house, you could have asked at breakfast.”
Bruce looked down at the bread on his plate, “I wanted to make up for last night.”
“Last night?!” Clark was bewildered, was Bruce apologizing for making him jealous? Had be been that obvious? But he couldn’t be shocked right, Bruce was the world’s greatest detective.
“I spoke with Selina, set boundaries to respect my soulmate..”
“You know Catwoman personally!” Clark interrupted.
Bruce clocked his tongue, “Right, you didn’t read her file.” So Clark didn’t know he’d dated Catwoman, that would be an awkward conversation.
Clark grunted, “You gave me like fifty files, I’m still on like the fourth one!” Seriously why did every villain need a twenty page report on them?
“It’s important to be aware of the people you need to be high alert on. Not to mention the securit…”
“Bruce!” Clark stopped his rambling.
“What?”
“Get to the point.”
“Right. I know you got jealous so I wanted to apologize for that. I’ve never had to worry about a soulmate’s feelings before and I’m sorry for not taking that in consideration” he gave an apologetic look.
Clark smiled sympathetically, Bruce was being vulnerable, he wouldn’t take that for granted. He would treasure this as. Bruce showing him his trust, “It’s okay, Kori helped me understand everything a little better.”
“She did?”
Clark nodded, “Yeah. I like her.”
“Me too. And right now, she’s getting engaged to Dick.” Bruce looked at his wrist watch, at this time the kids should all be celebrating the engagement. Then he looked at his bracelet, and of the new pendant he’d gotten when he went to pick up Clark’s necklace from Noah the jeweler.
“I’m happy for them” Clark announced. He’d always been fond of Dick as Robin, and honored when the boy toon the name of Nightwing. He’d be honored to watch the little boy he saw grow up get married.
“I’m happier, I’ve watched that boy be in love since he was a teenager.”
And Clark let his intrusive thoughts win when he asked, “Your son is getting married before you, does that upset you?”
Bruce sighed, he’d been asked that several time but lots of people. How does it feel to have all your children meet their soulmates before you? “Seeing my son happy could never upset me. I expected to maybe be married by this age, but nothing could spoil seeing my son marry his soulmate.”
Clark smiled fondly, “You’re an amazing father Bruce.”
Bruce showed a thin smile in return. Then he took in a deep breath and asked a question that had been eating at him, “So, what do you think of all this. Of us?”
Clark sighed, after all of this he could better place his feelings. He took one of Bruce’s hands onto his own over the table, “Bruce, I don’t know if I love you yet. But I’m hoping we can get there someday.”
And something inside Bruce snapped at that. Love…Clark wanted to love him, wanted to love all parts of him. But could he really be entirely loved? He lowered his gaze, “Clark, I’m sorry…” his voice was hollow.
Clark looked at him, completely confused, “Why are you sorry.”
Bruce kept his eyes down, "Because I'm a horrible person to fall in love with," Bruce whispered, but he was clutching Clark's hand tightly, as if afraid to let go. "I work too much, I’m terrified of loosing people so I either push them away or become overbearing, and I don't know how to make up after a fight, and…"
“Bruce stop…” Clark tried calming him. “I know you have reasons for being afraid. I’m afraid of losing people too, I’m afraid of losing my parents, my friends, and now…you and my kids.”
Bruce slowly looked up, “Conner and Jonathan.”
Clark shook his head slowly, “No, all of them.”
“Huh?”
“Bruce, they’re all my kids. I always cared about the Robins when they went on missions with us. But now, knowing everything, what we are, I consider Dick, Tim, Damian, and Jason as mine too. You don’t have to take care of everything alone.” He tightened his hold on Bruce’s hand a little, just to make sure the other could feel it.
Bruce stared into his eyes, “How did I end up getting pared with you?”
Clarke chuckled, “I don’t know. I guess…the universe knew we needed each other.”
“I guess so.”
“Hey Bruce..”
“What?”
“Thanks for letting me get close to you.” And he heard the bat’s heartbeat increase.
They weren’t lovers, not yet. But they’d get there. They had each other, a family they both loved, and all the time in the world. They’d get there eventually, but for now?
For now Bruce just ordered them a portion of roasted pork for two.
Notes:
So, I hope you guys liked that
A very special chapter for the 30th one. I did not think it would be this long, did I ever tell you guys this fic was solely inspired by an Instagram reel? It was from the scene in the Young Justice show where Bruce told Clark that he had to be Con’s father and Clark said he wasn’t Con’s father.
So I just went…”Okay, so what if this happens and then Bruce just adopts Conner himself?” and that’s how we got here.
Back to the chapter though, I think this is now one of my favorites. The next one is gonna be wholesome too since we’ll be seeing the Kents again and Alfred to congratulate the newly engaged couple. Oh and I may add a musical number in there, solely because I like them but they are shippable if you don’t like them.
See you guys next chapter!
